JACK  HARKAWAY 

AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS 


BRACEBRIDGE    HEMYNG 


UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 
LOS  ANGELES 


If- 


JACK  HARKAWAY 

AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS 


BRACEBRIDGE  HEMYNG 


CHICAGO: 
M.    A.    DONOHUE   &   CO. 


A.    DONOH  UE  &;   COMPANY 
PRINTERS  AND    BINDERS 

CHICAGO 


PZ7 


JACK    HARKAWAY 

AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS. 


CHAPTER  I. 

A  ROW  IN  THE  OFFICERS'  QUARTERS. 

"  HARKAWAY,  old  fellow,  I've  got  some  news  for  you,  whicl 
I  don't  think  you  will  like  any  more  than  I  do." 

"What's  that?" 

"  A  man  is  gazetted  into  '  ours,'  vice  Annesley,  who  re- 
tired, you  know,  when  he  got  spliced." 

The  officer  who  had  just  spoken  to  Jack  was  Major 
Tremlet. 

He  had  seen  service  in  the  Crimea,  and  during  the  Indian 
Mutiny. 

"  Well,"  said  Jack,  "we  are  not  too  strong  in  officers.  I've 
been  orderly  officer  three  times  in  the  last  fortnight." 

"  But  the  fellow's  a  cad." 

Jack  whistled. 

"That's  a  different  thing  altogether,"  he  said.  "How 
did  you  find  that  out  ?  " 

"  Barrel  told  me.  Barrel  knows  everything  about  every- 
body. By  Jove  !  here  he  is ;  ask  him  yourself." 

A  tall,  thick-set  man  lounged  into  Jack's  room  at  the 
cavalry  barracks  at  Canterbury. 

He  was  not  a  handsome  man,  but  there  was  an  insolent 
air  about  him,  which  either  denoted  great  self-confidence, 
or  the  possession  of  rank  and  wealth. 

In  fact  it  was  a  mixture  of  both. 

His  name  was  Augustus,  Lord  Barrel,  a  wealthy  noble- 
man and  a  captain  in  the  — th  Dragoon  Guards,  which  cele- 
brated regiment  was,  for  the  time  being  quartered  at  Can- 
te^bury. 


4.1.S3 

LIBRARY 


6  JACK  HARKA  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS. 

Lord  Augustus  Barrel  was  usually  called  in  the  regiment 
Gus  Barrel  and  he  was  regarded  with  fear  rather  than 
love. 

Jack  Harkaway  had  been  in  the  — th  Dragoon  Guards 
for  about  two  years. 

His  brother  officers  liked  him  very  much. 

The  new  regulations  abolishing  the  purchase  of  commis- 
sions in  the  army,  had  just  come  into  force. 

Some  of  those  who  had  bought  their  commissions  did  not 
like  the  men  who  were  to  come  in  by  examinations. 

Lord  Augustus  Barrel  was  one  of  those. 

Harkaway,  however,  was  far  too  liberal  in  his  ideas  to 
entertain  any  such  petty  prejudices. 

He  was  sure  that  the  new  system  would  procure  the  best 
officers  for  the  army. 

Mr.  Cardwell,  the  Secretary  of  State  for  War,  was  the 
author  of  the  scheme. 

Therefore,  the  new  officers  who  came  in  without  purchase 
were  called  "  Cardwell's  cads,"  or  "non-purchase  cads." 

As  if  a  man  became  a  gentleman  simply  because  he  had 
more  money  at  his  command  than  those  less  fortunate. 

Jack's  room  in  the  cavalry  barracks  at  Canterbury  was 
plainly  furnished. 

He  had  hung  a  few  pictures  on  the  walls,  and  put  some 
flowers  on  the  window-sill. 

But  he  did  not  take  much  trouble  over  it,  because  he 
expected  to  leave  it  soon. 

Emily,  his  wife,  had  been  very  ill,  after  the  birth  of  a  son, 
the  only  issue  of  their  marriage. 

An  attack  of  fever  had  made  her  extremely  weak,  and 
she  had  been  recommended  by  her  physicians  to  go  to  the 
south  of  France. 

Mr.  and  Mrs.  Harvey  had  accompanied  her. 

Lately  Jack  had  received  reassuring  accounts  of  his  wife's 
health,  and  he  expected  her  back  every  day. 

He  had  taken  a  house  for  her  in  Canterbury,  and  when 
she  arrived,  he  would,  of  course  leave  barracks  and  live  with 
her. 

It  was  a  great  grief  to  him  not  to  be  able  to  be  with  her, 
but  he  could  not  get  away  from  his  regiment. 

His  first  idea  had  been  to  go  into  the  Blues,  but  his  father 
persuaded  him  to  go  into  a  working  regiment. 

The  — th  Bragoons  had  seen  plenty  of  fighting. 


JACK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS.  7 

They  had  gained  credit  long  before  the  Peninsular  cam- 
paign, 'and  India  and  the  Crimea  testified  to  their  courage 
and  dash. 

It  was  an  honour  to  belong  to  such  a  famous  regiment. 

When  Gus  Barrel  entered  the  room  with  a  cigar  in  his 
mouth  and  his  hands  in  his  pockets,  he  caught  Major  Trem- 
let's  concluding  remark. 

"  Talking  about  that  non-purchase  cad  are  you  ? "  he  said. 

"  Yes,"  replied  Jack ;  "  Tremlet's  been  telling  me  about 
him.  Who  is  he  ? " 

"  Son  of  a  man  who  makes  snuff  wholesale." 

"  Sells  it  wholesale,  I  suppose  you  mean,"  said  Jack. 

"  I  don't  want  you  to  tell  me  what  I  mean,"  replied  Cap- 
tain Lord  Augustus  Barrel. 

This  was  spoken  with  his  usual  insolence. 

Jack's  face  flushed. 

"  What  is  the  new  man's  name  ?  "  asked  Major  Tremlet, 
wishing  to  avoid  an  explosion  between  Harkaway  and  Gus 
Barrel. 

"  The  fellow  rejoices  in  the  name  of  Samuel  Cockles," 
replied  Barrel.  "Lovely  name  isn't  it?" 

"  And  his  father  is  a  snuff-maker? " 

"  Yes  ;  beautiful  combination  !  The  — th  Bragoons  is 
coming  to  something." 

"Perhaps  he  may  be  a  very  decent  fellow,  after  all," 
hazarded  Jack. 

"  So  might  you  be,  but  you're  not,"  said  Gus  Barrel. 

"I  say,  Barrel,"  cried  Major  Tremlet,  "what's  the  matter 
with  you  this  morning?  Bo  you  want  to  have  a  row  with 
Harkaway  ?  " 

"  I'm  not  at  all  particular." 

"  His  lordship  can  have  as  much  row  with  me  as  he  likes," 
said  Jack  calmly,  "  though  it  is  none  of  my  seeking." 

"Fact  is,"  replied  Barrel,  "  that  this  War  Secretary  riles 
me.  What  does  he  want  to  pitchfork  a  snuff  man  into 
'ours 'for?" 

"  I  don't  see  any  objection  to  the  new  system  of  giving 
commissions  and  promotion  by  merit,"  said  Jack. 

"  Bon't  you  ?     Sorry  for  you,"  sneered  Gus  Barrel. 

"  I  can  understand  your  grief,"  answered  Jack. 

"Why?" 

"Because  if  merit  is  the  test  of  promotion,  you're  not 
likely  to  get  any." 


S  JACK  HARKA  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS. 

"Capital!  bravo  I"  laughed  Major  Tremlet;  "you've 
given  it  him  back,  Harkaway." 

Lord  Augustus  Darrel  bit  his  thick,  ugly  lips  with  vexation. 

He  shrugged  his  elephantine  shoulders  in  a  manner  ex- 
pressive of  disgust. 

"  If  you  like  the  cad,"  he  said,  "  you  may  make  as  much 
fuss  with  him  as  you  please." 

«'  I  shan't  ask  your  permission,"  replied  Jack. 

"  Don't  suppose  you  will." 

"  You  fellows  are  quarrelling  like  a  couple  of  schoolboys," 
remarked  the  major. 

"  Is  that  any  business  of  yours  ? "  asked  Darrel. 

"  He  likes  to  snarl,"  replied  Jack  ;  "  let  him  alone." 

"  All  I  know  is,"  said  Darrel,  "  that  I  object  to  the  intro- 
duction of  this  man  Cockles  into  the  regiment,  and  I  shall 
lead  him  such  a  life  that  he  will  be  glad  to  get  out  of  it." 

"That  won't  be  fair,"  said  Jack. 

"  Why  not  ?  Are  we  to  have  anybody  in  the  — th  Dra- 
goons ?  " 

"  Wait  till  you  see  the  man.  He  may  not  be  a  bad 
sort." 

"  111  lay  six  to  four  he  is ;  his  name's  enough." 

"  If  I  see  the  fellow  bullied  without  any  cause,  I  shall  take 
his  part,"  replied  Jack. 

Turning  to  Major  Tremlet,  Darrel  said — 

"You  see  Harkaway  is  bustling  himself  to  have  a  row 
with  me." 

"Well,"  said  Jack,  "just  get  out  of  my  quarters,  will  you? 
I  can  say  what  I  like  in  my  own  place,  can't  I  ?  " 

"No,"  replied  Gus  Darrel;  "my  commission  is  much 
older  than  yours,  and  I'm  not  going  to  be  dictated  to  by  a 
sub-lieutenant." 

"  Sell  out  then." 

"Come  with  me,  Darrel,"  said  Major  Tremlet.  "We  will 
have  a  game  of  billiards  somewhere." 

"I  want  to  settle  this  matter  with  Harkaway,"  replied 
Darrel,  obstinately.  "  He  has  taken  the  cad  under  his  pro- 
tection." 

**  I  don't  see  that  he  has  done  that,"  answered  Tremlet. 

"Oh,  yes,  he  has." 

"  You  want  to  organise  a  conspiracy  against  the  poor  beg- 
gar, and  make  his  life  a  misery  and  a  burden  to  him,"  ex- 
claimed Jack;  **and  I  say  I  won't  lend  myself  to  it." 


JA  CK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS.  9 

"  Then  we  are  to  be  cad-ridden  out  of  our  lives.  We  shall 
be  the  laughing-stock  of  the  service,"  replied  Barrel. 

"  Go  and  talk  to  the  colonel  about  it ;  don't  bother  me," 
said  Jack. 

"  I  don't  like  being  ordered  out  of  a  man's  room." 

"  If  you  don't  go "  began  Jack,  while  his  eyes  flashed 

threateningly. 

"  Well !  "  ejaculated  Gus  Barrel,  staring  at  him  rudely. 

"  You  shall  come  with  me,"  exclaimed  Major  Tremlet, 
taking  hold  of  his  arm. 

"  Please  don't  pull  me  about,"  replied  Barrel. 

"  What  on  earth  do  you  want  ? "  continued  the  major.  "  Is 
it  a  row  in  quarters  ?  A  court-martial  would  be  a  great  deal 
worse  than  half-a-dozen  non-purchase  men  in  the  regiment." 

Jack  walked  to  the  window  and  began  to  pluck  the  dead 
leaves  off  a  geranium. 

There  was  a  knock  at  the  door. 

"  Just  see  who  that  is  for  me,  Tremlet,  will  you ;  there's  a 
fellow  ? "  exclaimed  Jack. 

Going  to  the  door,  the  major  opened  it  and  said — 

"  It  is  your  bow-man."  * 

"  What  is  it  ? "  exclaimed  Jack. 

"Telegram  for  you,  sir,"  replied  the  bat-man. 

*'  Put  it  on  the  table." 

Again  taking  Gus  Barrel's  arm,  the  major  said — 

"Come  with  me,  and  leave  Harkaway  to  read  his  elec- 
tricity." 

Reluctantly  the  quarrelsome  Lord  Augustus  Barrel,  cap- 
tain in  the  — th  Bragoon  Guards,  accompanied  Major  Trem- 
let into  the  passage. 

"  Glad  he's  gone,"  muttered  Jack,  breaking  open  the  tele- 
graph message. 

As  he  retired  Jack  heard  him  saying — 

"  Hate  a  cad.  Can't  think  how  a  man  like  Harkaway  can 
«tick  up  for  the  snuffy  beast  with  the  ugly  name." 

*  Spelt  tf  bat-man.*    An  officer's  regimental  servant. 


»«        JA  CK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS. 

CHAPTER  II. 

THE   NON-PURCHASE   CAD. 

DURING  the  two  years  Harkaway  had  been  in  the  army, 
he  had  improved  very  much. 

Everyone  said  he  was  a  remarkably  smart  officer. 

There  was  not  a  better  rider  in  the  regiment. 

He  had  grown  a  long  moustache  and  whiskers,  though  he 
did  not  patronize  the  beard  movement. 

If  it  had  not  been  for  Emily's  illness  and  her  enforced 
absence  from  him,  he  would  have  been  perfectly  happy. 

Army  life  pleased  him. 

He  longed,  however,  for  a  war,  and  an  opportunity  of  dis- 
tinguishing himself  in  the  field. 

The  telegram  he  had  received  was  from  Harvey. 

"To  Sub- Lieutenant  Harkaway, — th  Dragoon  Guards, 
Cavalry  Barracks,  Canterbury." 

It  came  from  Naples,  and  stated  that  the  sender  was  com- 
ing to  England  at  once. 

Mrs.  Harvey  and  Emily  were  to  come  with  him  to  an 
estate  he  had  bought,  about  three  miles  from  Canterbury, 
called  Burton  Beeches. 

Emily  sent  her  love  to  Jack,  and  said  she  was  much  better 
and  stronger. 

In  a  few  days  he  might  expect  to  see  his  loved  wife,  from 
whom  he  had  been  separated  nearly  three  months. 

This  news  delighted  Jack,  who  had  been  very  anxious 
about  the  state  of  Emily's  health. 

His  son,  a  boy  twelve  months  old,  was  a  fine,  hearty  boy, 
the  image  of  his  father. 

Jack  forgot  all  about  his  row  with  Gus  Darrel  about  the 
non-purchase  cad. 

Strolling  into  the  barrack  yard,  he  saw  Monday  in  conver- 
sation with  a  slim,  fair-haired,  delicate-looking  youth. 

Monday  was  still  Jack's  valet. 

He  and  his  wife  had  lodgings  in  the  town  and  lived  very 
happily  together. 

"Yes,  sare,"  replied  Monday,  "me  show  you  to  Mr. 
Harkaway's  quarters,  sare." 

"Thank  you,  very   much,"   replied   the  slim,  fair   man, 


JA  CK  HARKA  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS.         1 1 

"Will  it  be  asking  you  too  great  a  favour,  if  you  will  kindly 
see  after  my  luggage,  which  is  outside  in  a  fly  ? " 

"  No,  sare,  cert'n'y  not,"  answered  Monday ;  "  me  very 
glad." 

Jack  advanced  to  the  stranger  as  Monday  went  to  the  gate 
of  the  barrack-yard. 

"  My  name  is  Harkaway,"  he  said.  "  Can  I  be  of  any 
service  to  you  ? " 

"  Sub-Lieutenant  Harkaway  ? "  inquired  the  stranger, 
lookin-g  at  a  card  upon  which  something  was  written. 

"Yes." 

"  Of  the  — th  Dragoon  Guards  ? " 

"  Yes." 

"  Then  you  will  recognize  this  card." 

Jack  took  the  card  and  read — 

"  Mr.  Richard  Harvey." 

Underneath  was  written — 

"Naples.  Dear  Jack, — The  bearer  of  this,  Mr.  Samuel 
Cockles,  is  going  to  join  your  regiment.  We  have  met  him 
and  his  people  over  here,  and,  if  you  can  do  him  any  good, 
I  shall  take  it  as  a  personal  favour. — R.  H." 

"  I  am  very  glad  to  make  your  acquaintance,  Mr.  Cockles,'* 
said  Jack. 

"  Thank  you,"  replied  the  little  man,  who  was  extremely 
meek  and  deferential  in  his  manner. 

"  Mr.  Harvey  is  a  very  great  and  old  friend  of  mine." 

"  So  he  told  me." 

"  You  met  him  in  Naples,  I  believe." 

"  Yes ;  my  father  and  mother,  and  my  sister  Lily  and  I 
have  been  over  there  for  a  little  while,  and  it  was  owing  to 
my  father  that  Mr.  Harvey  has  just  bought  an  estate  at  Can- 
terbury." 

"  Indeed." 

"  We  have  a  place  adjoining  it,  called  Motcombe  Hall." 

"  I  saw  your  gazette  in  the  paper,"  said  Jack. 

"  Did  you  ? " 

"  More  strictly  speaking,  I  heard  of  it.  But  now  let  us 
see  what  can  be  done  for  you.  My  servant  will  show  you 
the  colonel's  quarters.  Go  and  report  yourself,  and  then 
come  up  and  see  me." 

Sub-Lieutenant  Cockles  thanked  Jack  again,  and  when 
Monday  had  seen  his  luggage  safely  stowed,  he  went  with 
the  black  to  report  himself. 


12        JACK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS, 

Jack  returned  to  his  room  and  waited  until  Mr.  Cockles 
came  with  Monday. 

"  Here  you  are,"  said  Jack,  gaily.  "  I  hope  you  begin  to 
feel  yourself  one  of  '  ours '  already." 

"  The  colonel  seemed  a  little  stiff  and  formal,"  answered 
Sub-Lieutenant  Cockles. 

"  It's  a  way  colonels  have,"  replied  Jack,  laughing. 

"I'm  afraid  my  name  is  against  me,  Mr.  Harkaway. 
Samuel  Cockles  don't  sound  very  pretty,  does  it  ?  " 

"  What's  in  a  name  ? " 

"  Oh,  I  don't  know.  There  was  a  man  named  Bugg,  and 
he  changed  his  name  to  Norfolk  Howard,  which  is  much 
prettier." 

"  Have  you  ever  done  anything  to  be  ashamed  of  your 
name,  Mr.  Cockles  ? "  asked  Jack,  a  little  sternly. 

"  No,  never  ?  " 

"  Then  stick  to  it.  There  are  many  swells  I  can  tell  you, 
who  would  be  glad  to  be  the  sons  of  honest  men,  or  honest 
themselves." 

"  I  am  pleased  to  hear  you  say  that,"  said  Cockles,  "  be- 
cause I  thought  I  should  be  dreadfully  snubbed  in  a  crack 
regiment  like  this  for  having  such  a  name.*' 

"  What  made  you  enter  it  then  ? " 

"  Well,  you  know,  my  father  has  made  a  lot  of  money  in 
trade." 

"Snuff?"  said  Jack. 

"  Exactly,"  replied  Cockles,  with  a  half  sigh ;  "  you  have 
heard  that.  I  thought  it  would  travel  about." 

"  Never  mind." 

"  But  I  can't  help  minding.  My  father  has  determined 
that  I  shall  be  a  gentleman  and  cut  a  shine,  as  he  calls  it, 
and  that's  why  I  have  come  into  a  swell  cavalry  regiment." 

"  I  will  do  all  I  can  to  put  you  on  your  legs,"  said  Jack, 
"  owing  to  my  friend  Harvey's  introduction." 

"  Shall  I  have  a  very  hard  time  of  it  ?  "  asked  Cockles. 

"  I  hope  not." 

"  What  is  the  routine  ? " 

"  Well,  you  will  have  to  dine  at  mess  to-night ;  that's  the 
worst.  I  hope  fellows  will  not  chaff  you ;  if  they  do,  you 
and  I  must  lay  our  heads  together,  and  see  what  is  to  be  done." 

"  Is  it  a  very  dreadful  thing,  Mr.  Harkaway,  for  a  man's 
father  to  have  made  his  money  by  selling  snuff?"  asked 
Cockles,  mildly. 


JA  CK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS.         13 

a  No ;  why  should  it  be  ? " 

Seeing  Monday  waiting  at  the  door,  Jack  continued — 

"  You  will  take  something  after  your  journey,  will  you  not  ?  " 

"  A  glass  of  wine,  thanks." 

"  Monday,"  exclaimed  Jack,  "  go  to  the  mess,  and  get  a 
pint  of  sherry  and  order  lunch." 

"Yes,  sare,"  replied  Monday. 

Some  cold  chicken  and  ham  was  brought  up  and  placed 
before  the  young  officer,  who  ate  sparingly. 

"You,  of  course,  saw  my  wife,"  Jack  took  occasion  to 
observe. 

"Oh,  yes,  frequently  at  Naples.  Mrs.  Harkaway  is 
stronger  and  better.  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Harvey  are  very  kind  to 
her,  but  she  seems  to  miss  you,"  replied  Cockles. 

The  afternoon  passed  quickly,  and  Jack  did  all  he  ^could 
to  put  the  fresh  arrival  straight ;  settling  his  things  in  his 
quarters,  and  chatting  pleasantly  with  him  to  put  him  at  his 
ease. 

To  a  shy  and  nervous  man  like  Cockles  it  was  very  agree- 
able, on  his  new  arrival  amongst  strangers,  and  his  intro- 
duction to  a  new  kind  of  life,  to  find  a  friend. 

At  last  it  was  time  to  dress  for  mess. 

When  Mr.  Cockles  entered  the  room  with  Jack,  the  colonel 
gave  him  a  stiff  bow,  and  the  other  officers  stared  at  him 
rudely. 

Gus  Barrel  put  his  glass  in  his  eye  and  regarded  him  very 
offensively. 

Then  he  turned  to  some  one  and  made  a  remark,  at  which 
there  was  a  subdued  laugh. 

Cockles  coloured  up  to  the  eyes,  and  felt  hot  and  uncom- 
fortable. 

He  guessed  he  was  the  subject  of  his  brother  officers'  mirth. 

"  Who  is  that  gentleman  ? "  he  asked  of  Jack. 

"  Captain  Lord  Augustus  Barrel,  the  bully  of  the  regiment. 
You  will  find  him  a  teaser  but  don't  be  afraid  of  him.  I'll 
stand  by  you." 

"Will  you  really?"  replied  Cockles,  gratefully. 

"  Sit  down  here,"  said  Jack.  "  I  have  to  go  a  little  higher 
up  the  table." 

Presently  the  dinner  began,  the  band  playing  agreeably  in 
an  ante-room. 

The  — th  Bragoon  Guards  prided  themselves  upon  their 
excellent  band. 


14        JACK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AMONG  TH$  BRIGANDS. 

It  was  unrivalled  in  the  service. 

Sub-Lieutenant  Cockles  looked  at  the  fine  handsome  gen- 
tlemen who  were  in  future  to  be  his  brother  officers. 

He  admired  the  graceful  ease  of  their  manner,  the  tone  of 
their  conversation,  and  their  bearing  generally. 

He  was  surprised  at  the  splendid  service  of  plate,  the 
excellence  of  the  dinner,  and  the  style  in  which  everything 
was  done. 

But  his  astonishment  was  not  to  be  wondered  at. 

It  was  the  first  time  he  had  ever  dined  at  the  mess  of  a 
crack  cavalry  regiment  in  the  British  army. 

No  one  spoke  to  him,  however,  except  Harkaway,  who 
once  or  twice  addressed  a  remark  to  him. 

It  seemed  as  if  by  common  consent  the  officers  of  the  — th 
had  resolved  to  have  nothing  to  do  with  the  non-purchase 
cad. 

When  the  band  ceased  for  a  moment,  an  event  happened 
which  proved  to  Jack  that  the  officers  did  not  mean  to  lose 
time  in  insulting  Sub- Lieutenant  Cockles. 

Looking  straight  at  the  young  man,  Gus  Barrel  sneezed 
loudly. 

There  was  a  subdued  laugh  all  round  the  table. 

Presently  another  officer,  and  then  another,  and  a  fourth 
sneezed  in  the  same  marked  manner. 

It  seemed  as  if  a  sudden  attack  of  influenza  had  seized 
the  whole  of  the  gallant  — th. 

Jack's  face  flushed  with  annoyance. 

As  for  Sub-Lieutenant  Cockles,  he  became  purple  with 
rage  and  indignation. 

The  insult  was  unmistakable. 

It  was  evidently  known  that  his  father  had  made  his  for- 
tune by  manufacturing  snuff,  which  fact,  in  conjuction  with 
his  common  name,  had  made  him  obnoxious  to  his  brother 
officers. 

This  was,  though,  no  fault  of  his  own. 

He  was  the  victim  of  aristocratic  prejudice. 

The  sneezing  went  on  all  dinner-time  at  intervals. 

When  the  cloth  was  removed,  the  sneezing  became  more 
frequent. 

The  colonel  could  not  help  noticing  it. 

"Really,"  he  said,  "  some  of  you  fellows  seem  to  have 
very  bad  colds.  I  wish  you  would  try  to  get  them  cured 
before  you  come  to  mess  again." 


JACK  HARKAWA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS.         15 

Gus  Darrel  had  a  violent  fit  of  sneezing  which  caused  all 
the  younger  officers  to  laugh  immoderately,  while  the  older 
ones  could  not  help  smiling. 

Suddenly  Sub-Lieutenant  Cockles  rose  to  his  feet. 

Jack  wondered  what  on  earth  he  was  going  to  do. 

He  was  very  pale,  and  the  corners  of  his  mouth  twitched 
with  nervous  agitation. 

But  there  was  an  expression  of  resolution  about  his  face 
which  showed  that  he  meant  to  go  through  with  some  pur- 
pose. 

Every  one  regarded  him  with  silent  wonder. 

"  Gentlemen,"  he  said,  "  I  have  come  among  you  to-day 
as  a  stranger,  but  still  on  an  equality  with  you  by  virtue  of 
the  Queen's  commission  which  I  hold." 

Loud  murmurs  arose. 

"  Listen  to  me,"  he  continued,  raising  his  voice.  "  I  zz\ 
the  son  of  Cockles,  the  snuff  maker,  and  I  am  not  ashamed 
of  it." 

He  placed  a  handsome  stiuff-box  on  the  table. 

"  In  that  box,"  he  went  on,  "is  some  of  my  father's  snuff. 
You  will  find  it  very  good,  and  I  beg  leave  to  state  that  if 
any  gentleman  sneezes  again,  without  first  taking  a  pinch  of 
that  snuff,  I  shall  consider  it  a  personal  insult,  and  resent  it 
as  I  think  fit." 

"  Very  well  put.  He's  got  some  pluck  in  him,"  remarked 
Major  Tremlet,  to  a  neighbour. 

The  colonel  of  the  regiment  had  listened  attentively  to 
this  speech. 

He  felt  himself  called  upon  to  say  something. 

"  I  think,"  he  observed,  "  that  what  has  fallen  from  Mr. 
Cockles  is  well  worthy  of  your  attention." 

The  officers  were  silent. 

No  more  sneezing  was  heard. 

Even  Gus  Darrel,  the  bully  of  the  regiment,  was  for  the 
moment  cowed  by  the  resolute  bearing  of  the  young  man. 


l6        JACK  HARKA  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS. 
CHAPTER  III. 

HOW  SUB-LIEUTENANT  COCKLES  THOUGHT  FIT  TO  ACT. 

COLONEL  PRENDERGAST  was  essentially  a  weak  man,  and 
he  felt  glad  to  think  that  the  prospect  of  a  disturbance  at 
mess  was  over. 

He  knew  that  the  Horse  Guards  had  determined  to  carry 
out  the  new  regulations  of  the  government  to  the  letter. 

The  army  was  to  be  reformed. 

Money  and  position  were  to  be  no  longer  the  means  of 
obtaining  commissions  and  promotion. 

A  poor  man  of  obscure  birth  was  to  have  the  same  chance 
as  an  earl. 

The  colonel  was  particularly  anxious  to  avoid  any  scandal 
in  his  regiment. 

He  knew  that  the  press  and  the  public  would  take  the 
matter  up. 

There  would  be  an  official  inquiry,  and  very  likely  the 
Duke  of  Cambridge,  as  commander-in-chief,  would,  by  way 
of  punishment,  send  the  — th  Dragoons  on  foreign  service. 

They  hoped,  when  they  left  Canterbury,  to  be  quartered 
at  Brighton. 

This  was  a  much  more  pleasant  prospect  than  going  to 
India. 

An  oppressive  silence  fell  upon  everyone  after  the  colonel 
spoke. 

Gus  Darrel  was  the  first  to  recover  himself. 

Reaching  over  the  table,  he  took  up  the  snuff-box,  and 
threw  it  some  distance  from  him  without  opening  it. 

Then,  taking  out  his  scented  cambric  handkerchief,  he 
sneezed  again  in  the  most  pointed  manner. 

Sub-Lieutenant  Cockles  rose. 

Jack  left  his  seat,  and  taking  his  arm,  begged  him  to  be 
quiet. 

"  It  is  infamous,"  he  said,  "  but  for  God's  sake  be  calm." 

' '  Leave  me  alone,  Mr.  Harkaway ;  I  will  not  disgrace 
myself,"  he  answered,  with  a  smile  which  denoted  perfect 
self-possession. 

"Gentlemen,"  he  exclaimed,  with  a  sarcastic  emphasis  on 


JACK  HARKAWAY  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS.         17 

the  word,  "  you  have  all  witnessed  the  unmistakable  insult  I 
have  just  received  from  one  whom  I  am  informed  is  Captain 
Lord  Augustus  Barrel  ?  " 

"  Yes,  yes  !  "  cried  several. 

"  I  have  too  much  respect  for  myself  and  for  you,  though 
your  treatment  to  me  this  evening  has  been  anything  but 
kind  or  friendly,  to  create  a  disturbance  at  mess." 

"  He's  a  rank  cur  ;  I  told  you  so,"  whispered  Gus  Barrel 
to  Captain  Sinclair. 

"  Of  course,"  replied  Sinclair.  "  Those  fellows  have  no 
blood  in  their  veins,  only  ditch  water." 

Sub-Lieutenant  Samuel  Cockles  spoke  again. 

"  I  shall  find  an  opportunity,  however,  of  punishing  the 
man,  who,  though  an  officer,  is  certainly  not  a  gentleman." 

This  was  what  he  said. 

"  My  good  fellow,"  said  Gus  Barrel,  "  how  can  you  possi- 
bly know  anything  about  gentlemen  ?  You  have  had  no  op- 
portunity of  judging." 

Taking  no  notice  of  this  remark,  Sub-Lieutenant  Cockles 
said,  addressing  the  colonel. 

"  Have  I  your  permission,  Colonel  Prendergast  to  retire 
to  my  quarters  ? " 

"  Certainly,  Mr.  Cockles,"  replied  the  colonel. 

Bowing  to  the  head  of  the  regiment,  the  lieutenant  slowly 
left  the  room. 

A  heavy  silence  again  fell  upon  the  officers. 

Colonel  Prendergast  was  the  first  to  break  it  in  a  tone  of 
vexation. 

"  You  certainly  have  got  a  knack,  Barrel,  of  making  things 
deucedly  unpleasant,"  he  said. 

"  Why  not  ?"  answered  his  lordship.  "I'm  not  going  to 
stand  the  cad.  He's  some  counter-jumper  or  other.  Why 
couldn't  he  be  satisfied  with  the  line  ?  " 

"  You  know  that  they  are  putting  Cardwell's  men  in 
everywhere/' 

"  So  much  the  worse  for  the  non-purchase  cads.  .I'll  bet 
this  Snuffles  or  Cockles,  whatever  his  name  is,  will  wish  he'd 
never  been  born." 

"  If  he  were  to  pull  your  nose,"  said  Jack,  "  it  wouldn't 
surprise  me." 

"  Look  here,  Harkaway,"  exclaimed  Gus  Barrel,  colouring 
with  anger,  "  I  have  told  you  to  be  careful  what  you  say 
to  me." 
2 


a  8        JACK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS. 

"  And  I  choose  to  say  what  I  like,  that's  all  the  difference." 

"  Why  don't  you  go  and  comfort  your  cad  ?  We  know  he 
is  a  pet  of  yours,"  sneered  Barrel. 

"  I  declare,"  said  the  colonel,  "  that  this  mess  is  becom- 
ing a  bear  garden.  I'm  ashamed  of  some  of  you  men." 

Gus  Darrel  was  evidently  in  a  quarrelsome  mood  that 
evening. 

There  had  never  been  any  friendship  lost  between  him 
and  Jack,  who  on  this  occasion  felt  that  he  had  been  violent 
and  unjust  to  the  new  comer,  Cockles,  who  had  been  insulted 
through  no  fault  of  his  own 

All  the  chivalrous  feeling  which  had  led  Jack  to  take  the 
part  of  the  weak  and  persecuted  at  school,  rose  in  his  mind. 

There  only  required  a  spark  to  flash  in  order  to  create  an 
open  rupture  between  him  and  the  insolent  young  lord. 

But  a  mess  table  is  very  different  from  a  playground  or  a 
schoolroom. 

It  was  only  when  Darrel  said,  "  We  have  more  than  one 
cad  amongst  us,"  that  Jack  rose  and  approached  him. 

"  Do  you  mean  that  sneer  for  me,  my  lord  ?  "  he  asked, 
with  white  lips. 

"  If  you  like,  you  can  appropriate  it  to  yourself,"  was  the 
off-hand  answer  of  Darrel. 

"  Then  all  I  can  say  is,"  exclaimed  Jack,  "  that  it  is  you  who 
are  a  disgrace  to  the  regiment." 

"  I  ? "  repeated  Darrel. 

"Yes.  You  have  shown  more  of  the  instinct  of  a  through- 
bred  blackguard  than  any  one  else. " 

At  these  words,  Darrel  sprang  forward  and  seized  Jack  in 
a  rude  grasp. 

He  was  regardless  of  consequences. 

His  evil  countenance  glared  with  passion,  and  was  fiery 
red. 

Jack  pushed  him  away  with  one  hand,  which  he  held 
against  his  breast,  while  the  other  was  ready  for  action. 

"  By  Heaven  !  this  is  too  much  ! "  he  cried. 

"  I'll  let  you  know,"  said  Darrel,  "  that  I  am  not  to  be 
insulted  for  nothing." 

Half  a  dozen  officers  sprang  to  their  feet,  and  with  some 
difficulty  separated  the  combatants. 

They  stood  glaring  at  one  another. 

"  Pretty  behaviour  this,  gentlemen ! "  said  the  colonel, 
angrily.  "  I  insist  upon  an  immediate  reconciliation." 


JACK  HARK  A  IV A  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS.          ig. 

Gus  Darrel  laughed  heartily. 

"  I  didn't  mean  anything,"  he  said.  "  Harkaway  and  I 
are  not  going  to  annihilate  each  other  this  time  ;  it  is  all  over 
for  the  present." 

He  was  afraid  of  the  colonel's  displeasure,  and  resumed 
his  seat. 

Jack  also  sat  down  at  his  part  of  the  table,  after  bestow- 
ing a  significant  glance  at  Darrel. 

He  wrote  on  a  slip  of  paper,  "  The  time  will  come,"  and 
passed  it  on  to  his  late  opponent. 

Lord  Darrel  read  it,  and  nodded  his  head  in  token  of 
assent. 

"  Ton  honor,"  cried  Colonel  Prendergast,  who  had  noticed 
this,  "  I  will  put  the  first  man  who  begins  a  row  under  arrest. 
I  will  indeed.  I  give  you  my  word." 

This  was  a  threat  not  to  be  despised. 

Although  the  colonel  was  known  to  be  easy-going  and 
tolerant,  he  could  act  harshly  if  provoked  too  far. 

After  mess,  the  orderly  officer  went  his  rounds.  It  was 
Captain  Sinclair. 

As  he  was  leaving  the  room,  the  colonel  called  him  on 
one  side. 

"  If  there  is  any  riot,  Sinclair,"  he  said,  "  let  me  know  at 
once,  and  put  both  under  arrest." 

Jack  left  the  mess-room,  went  straight  to  Cockles'  room, 
,and  found  him  making  an  entry  in  his  diary. 

"  Writing  home  ? "  asked  Jack. 

"  No.  I  keep  a  diary,  and  am  merely  putting  down  what 
took  place.  Did  I  behave  well  ?  "  asked  the  sub-lieutenant. 

"  Capitally.  I  think  you  had  the  majority  of  the  mess 
with  you." 

"  I  want  you  to  do  me  a  favour,  Harkaway,  if  you  will  ? " 

"  What  is  that  ?  " 

"  To  take  a  challenge  from  me  to  Lord  Darrel." 

"  Absurd,  my  dear  fellow,"  said  Jack ;  "  you  cannot  fight 
a  duel." 

"  What  can  I  do  then  ?  " 

"  Demand  a  court-martial,  to  see  who  is  wrong,  or  write 
to  the  Horse-Guards  for  a  commission  of  inquiry." 

Cockles  shook  his  head. 

"  No,"  he  said.  "  Whatever  is  done,  must  be  done  by 
my  hand." 

"  Don't  be  rash,  that's  all,"  sa  x?  Jack. 


20        JACK  HARKA  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS. 

Then  changing  the  conversation  he  asked — 

"  Do  you  smoke  ? " 

"  Only  cigarettes." 

"  Come  to  my  diggings  then,  and  blow  a  peaceful  cloud. 
I  want  to  talk  to  you  about  my  dear  little  wife,  bless  her." 

Sub-Lieutenant  Cockles  gladly  accepted  the  invitation, 
and  they  passed  a  couple  of  hours  very  agreeably  together 
with  the  aid  of  coffee,  tobacco,  and  chess. 

Meanwhile  the  lieutenant's  enemies  had  not  been  idle. 

Gus  Darrel,  during  a  walk  he  had  taken  in  the  afternoon, 
had  remarked  the  arrival  in  a  field  outside  the  town  of  a 
travelling  waxwork  caravan,  containing  portrait  models  of 
celebrated  people. 

After  mess,  he  sought  the  veterinary  surgeon.  His  name 
was  Potts. 

Darrel  talked  to  him  for  five  minutes  in  a  low  tone,  and 
ended  by  saying — 

"  Can  you  do  it,  Potts  ? " 

"Yes,  my  lord,  I'll  do  it,"  replied  the  vet. 

"Look  alive  then,  and  I'll  send  you  two  boxes  of  the  best 
cigars  Carreras  has  in  his  shop." 

"  Ha !  ha  !  ha  ! "  grinned  the  vet,  "  your  lordship's  the 
boy  for  a  joke." 

"You  grinning  old  jackal,  be  off." 

"  Yes,  my  lord.  Ha  !  ha !  I'm  off,  my  lord,"  answered  Potts. 

Half  an  hour  passed. 

Then  the  vet.  entered  Captain  Lord  Augustus  Darrel's 
quarters  and  found  five  or  six  officers  assembled. 

He  looked  round  cautiously. 

"  Speak  out ;  these  gentlemen  are  all  in  it,"  said  Darrel. 

"  I've  got  a  beauty,  my  lord,"  said  Potts. 

"Where  is  it?" 

"  In  his  bed,  lying  as  natural  as  life." 

"  And  the  owner  of  the  show  ?  " 

"I've  got  him  below,  only  waiting  for  a  signal  to  come  up 
and  kick^up  a  row.  He  fell  in  with  the  joke  beautifully." 

"All  right,"  said  Darrel;  "when  you  hear  me  whistling 
'  Garry  Owen,'  let  the  beggar  loose,  and  tell  him  not  to  be 
afraid  of  giving  tongue." 

"  Yes,  my  lord." 

"  And  I  say,  Potts,  take  a  couple  of  bottles  of  whisky  off 
my  table.  You  must  moisten  his  clay,  and  I  know  you  are 
no  enemy  to  a  stiff  grog  yourself." 


JACK  HARKA  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS.         2 1 

"  There's  no  word  of  a  He  about  that,"  replied  Potts,  put- 
ting a  bottle  of  L.  L.  under  each  arm. 

A  little  later  the  colonel  sought  Barrel,  and  was  delighted 
to  hear  that  no  disturbance  had  taken  place. 

"That's  all  right,"  he  answered.  " I  feel  that  I  can  trust 
to  your  good  sense,  Barrel ;  I'm  going  to  play  a  rubber  with 
Tremlet  against  Forbes  and  Beering.  Keep  things  as  quiet 
as  you  can,  there's  a  good  fellow." 

"  But  we  mean  to  get  rid  of  the  snuff  man,  colonel,"  said 
Barrel. 

"  Well,  well,  time  will  show.  He  will  see  the  wisdom  of 
exchanging,  perhaps.  It  is  a  great  bore  to  be  afflicted  with 
such  fellows,  but  don't  make  a  row  about  it." 

While  the  easy-going  colonel  of  the  — th  Bragoon  Guards 
was,  in  an  indirect  manner,  aiding  and  abetting  the  con- 
spiracy against  Sub-Lieutenant  Cockles,  the  latter  came  out 
of  Jack's  quarters. 

It  was  his  intention  to  go  to  his  own  room  and  retire  to 
rest  early. 

He  was  tired  with  travelling  and  the  excitement  of  the 
scene  at  the  mess. 

By  the  light  of  the  gas  in  the  passage  he  distinctly  saw 
his  tormentor,  surrounded  by  his  friends. 

"  Now's  my  time,"  he  said  to  himself. 

He  set  his  lips  firmly  together. 

Advancing  towards  Barrel,  he  did  not  stop  till  he  got 
close  to  him. 

Then  he  took  his  snuff-box  from  his  pocket,  opened  it, 
and  prepared  to  throw  the  contents  in  his  lordship's  face. 

"  This  is  how  I  treat  a  ruffian,"  he  said,  moving  his  hand 


CHAPTER  IV. 

THE  "DOOK"  IN    BED. 

ONE  of  those  trifling  occurrences  which  a  man  can  nevet 
guard  against  took  place. 

It  changed  what  might  have  been  a  serious  affair  into  a 
scene  of  confusion  and  laughter. 

Captain  Sinclair,  who  was  a  devoted  friend  of  Barrel's, 
saw  Cockles' s  intention. 


22        JACK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AMONG   THE  BRIGANDS. 

Just  as  he  moved  his  hand  to  throw  the  snuff  into  Darrel's 
face,  he  jerked  his  elbow. 

Instead  of  going  in  the  direction  he  intended,  it  went  the 
other  way. 

The  full  contents  of  the  box  were  cast  straight  in  the 
colonel's  face. 

He  was  in  the  act  of  speaking. 

His  mouth  was  filled,  and,  as  he  gasped  for  breath,  he 
drew  it  up  his  nose. 

It  went  into  his  eyes  and  nearly  blinded  him. 

The  colonel  uttered  a  fierce  yell. 

He  coughed  and  sneezed,  and  the  more  he  sneezed  the 
more  he  coughed. 

Very  improper  remarks  came  from  the  colonel's  lips. 

His  language  would  have  made  a  clergyman's  hair  stand 
on  end. 

"  Confound  it !  "  he  said,  clearing  his  throat ;  "  who  has 
done  this  ?  Perdition  !  I  am  half  blinded  !  Pah  !  pish  !  " 

No  one  could  help  laughing. 

"  What's  the  shindy  ? "  inquired  Jack,  coming  out  on 
hearing  the  noise. 

"  Cockles  has  made  a  bad  shot,"  replied  Captain  Sinclair. 

"How?" 

"  He  wanted  to  shy  his  snuff  at  Darrel,  but  it  went 
wrong." 

Darrel  brought  the  colonel  a  wet  towel,  with  which  he 
wiped  the  snuff  out  of  his  eyes. 

Still  he  continued  to  cough  and  stutter. 

"  I  am  very  sorry,  sir ;  it  was  an  accident,"  exclaimed 
Cockles,  crimson  with  vexation. 

"  Sorry,  sir  !  Pah  !  "  said  the  colonel,  furiously.  "  You 
ought  to  be  cashiered,  sir — pah  !  I've  a  good  mind  to  order 
you  under  arrest,  sir.  Pish !  bah  !  pish !  " 

"  The  snuff  wasn't  intended  for  you,  sir." 

"Hang  it  all,  sir!  it's  too  bad.  Take  the  snuff  away 
from  him,  someone.  He'll  commit  some  dreadful  mischief 
with  it.  Pish  !  bah  !  " 

Jack  touched  Cockles  on  the  arm. 

"  Come  with  me,"  he  whispered,  "  and  explain  in  the 
morning.  The  colonel's  frantic,  and  no  wonder." 

"  Take  his  snuff  away  !  "  roared  the  colonel,  stamping  his 
foot. 

"  All  right,  sir,"  said  Jack ;  "  I'll  see  to  it" 


MCA"  H/-RKA  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS.         2$ 

By  main  force  he  dragged  Sub-Lieutenant  Cockles  away 
along  the  passage. 

"  Take  a  better  shot  next  time,"  replied  Barrel,  with  a 
provoking  smile. 

"  Let  me  get  at  him,"  said  Cockles.     "  I'll  strangle  him." 

"  Are  you  mad  ? "  said  Jack.  "  You've  made  shine 
enough  for  one  night.  Come  along." 

He  got  him  into  his  quarters,  and  shut  the  door. 

Meanwhile,  the  colonel  was  getting  a  little  better. 

"  Deuce  take  that  man,"  he  said  ;  "  what  made  him  do  it  ?  " 

"  He  meant  it  for  Barrel,  sir,"  said  Sinclair;  "but,  being 
nervous,  he  missed  his  aim." 

"  You  don't  think  he  did  it  on  purpose  ?  " 

"  I  shouldn't  think  so,"  replied  Barrel,  "  I'm  the  fellow's 
mark,  not  you,  sir." 

"  Well,  well,  well.  He  must  not  be  allowed  to  carry  snuff. 
How  on  earth  shall  I  be  able  to  play  at  whist  ?  Confounded 
nuisance !  Monstrous  bore  this.  I  do  wish  the  govern* 
ment  would  keep  its  manufacturing  division  in  its  place." 

"  Or  at  all  events,  not  allow  them  to  bring  their  manu- 
factures with  them,"  said  Barrel. 

"  We  shall  have  the  son  of  a  washer-woman  bringing  a 
patent  mangle  with  him,"  suggested  an  officer. 

"  Or  some  fellow  whose  father  makes  quack  pills,  coming 
to  physic  the  whole  regiment,"  said  another. 

"  I  do  believe  I  shall  shudder  all  my  life  at  the  sight  of 
snuff,"  said  the  colonel,  shuffling  away. 

When  the  officers  were  alone  again,  they  retired  into 
Barrel's  quarters. 

Cockles  did  not  stay  long  with  Harkaway. 

He  was  more  bitter  than  before  against  Captain  Lord 
Augustus  Barrel. 

Luck  seemed  to  have  deserted  him. 

"  Best  to  keep  still,"  said  Jack,  "  at  least  in  barracks.  If 
you  meet  Barrel  outside,  punch  his  head  and  have  done 
with  it." 

"  But  his  insult  to  me  was  public,  and  so  ought  my  retali- 
ation to  be,"  said  Cockles. 

"  My  dear  fellow,  please  yourself.  I  believe  in  a  quiet  set- 
to  with  fists. 

"  He's  too  big  for  me  and  too  strong  at  that  game.  I'm 
consumptive." 

jack  shrugged  his  shoulders. 


24        JACK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS. 

'*  Good-night,"  continued  Sub-Lieutenant  Cockles. 

"  Going  to  roost  ?  Ta,  ta, ;  don't  forget  parade  at  seven 
to-morrow  morning." 

Sub- Lieutenant  Cockles  went  to  his  rooms,  baulked  of  his 
revenge  that  night. 

He  shut  the  door,  placed  the  candle — a  very  dim  rushlight 
from  the  quarter-master's  stores — on  the  table,  and  looked 
round  at  his  belongings,  which  the  servant  had  put  in  order. 

"  I  had  hoped  to  be  so  happy  in  the  army,"  he  sighed. 
He  turned  to  the  bed. 

Starting  back  with  a  cry  of  astonishment,  he  exclaimed — 
"This  is  too  bad!" 

In  the  bed,  cosily  tucked  up,  was  a  man. 

He  appeared  to  be  in  a  deep  sleep. 

Probably  he  had  drunk  too  much,  and  mistaken  the  room. 

"  By  Jupiter ! "  said  Sub-Lieutenant  Cockles,  whom  a 
sense  of  wrongs  was  beginning  to  rouse,  "  I  won't  have 
this." 

He  went  nearer  to  the  bed. 

This  outrage  was  the  last  straw  to  break  the  back  of  the 
much-enduring  camel. 

That  long-suffering  animal  can  bear  a  good  deal.  But 
there  is  a  limit  to  the  patience  of  camels,  and  so  there  is  to 
that  of  sub-lieutenants  in  crack  cavalry  regiments. 

"  Dear  me  ! "  continued  the  lieutenant ;  "  it's  very  funny, 
but  he's  got  a  face  like  the  late  Duke  of  Wellington." 

He  took  a  closer  look. 

"Yes,  he  is  indeed  what  my  poor  father  would  call  the 
'dook.*  But  how  the  dickens  did  the  duke  get  into  my 
bed?" 

This  was  the  problem. 


CHAPTER  V. 

A  STRANGE  INTRUDER. 

SUB- LIEUTENANT  SAMUEL  COCKLES  could  not  remember 
having  seen  the  face  at  mess. 

But  there  were  so  many  faces. 

Perhaps  the  gentleman  had  obtained  leave,  and  had  been 
dining  out. 

That  must  be  it. 


"      '• 


JA  CK  HA  RKA  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS.         2  5 

**  How  sound  asleep  he  is,"  mused  the  lieutenant. 

His  anger  increased. 

"  I  will  not  have  it !  "  he  said ;  "  as  sure  as  my  name  is 
Cockles,  I  will  not  put  up  with  it." 

Raising  his  voice,  he  continued — 

"  You,  sir,  come  out  of  my  bed ! " 

There  was  no  answer. 

Not  even  the  least  movement. 

"  Do  you  hear  me,  you  villain — you  drunken  wretch  ?  " 

Still  no  reply. 

"  I'll  shake  him,"  he  said,  "  and  see  if  that  will  have  any 
effect  upon  him  ?" 

He  put  his  hand  on  his  arm,  and  pushed  him  backwards 
and  forwards. 

"  He's  very  light,"  said  the  lieutenant;  "quite  a  bag  of 
bones." 

Hesitating  a  moment,  he  wondered  how  he  ought  to  act 
with  regard  to  the  strange  intruder  upon  his  privacy. 

"  He  must  go  away  ;  he  ought  to — he  shall  I "  replied 
Cockles,  at  last. 

Opening  the  door,  he  returned  to  the  bed,  and  lifting  the 
body  in  his  arms,  propped  it  up  in  the  passage. 

"  How  stiffly  he  stands !  Is  he — can  he  be  dead  ?  "  said 
Cockles. 

Deering  had  been  watching  him. 

"  Come  along,  you  fellows,"  exclaimed  Deering,  looking 
into  Darrel's  room. 

They  were  all  in  the  passage  in  a  moment. 

Cockles  was  rather  short-sighted. 

When  anything  embarrassed  him  he  put  on  a  pair  of 
spectacles. 

These  he  was  adjusting  over  his  nose  to  look  more  closely 
at  the  intruder. 

"  Go  up  to  him,"  said  Darrel  to  Deering. 

The  latter  strolled  up  with  his  hands  in  his  pockets. 

"  What's  the  matter  now  ?  "  he  said  to  Cockles. 

"  I  have  turned  a  man  out  of  my  bed.  His  conduct  was 
disgraceful,  but  I  fear  there  is  something  the  matter  with 
him,"  replied  Cockles. 

"  Good  Heaven !    You've  killed  him ! "  exclaimed  Deering. 

"  Nonsense!     It  cannot  be  true." 

"  The  man  is  dead.  You've  done  a  nice  thing  for  yourself 
and  the  regiment  too." 


26        JACK  HARKA  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS. 

"  Dear  me.  He  seemed  very  stiff  and  cold,"  said  Sub- 
Lieutenant  Cockles,  in  an  agony  of  apprehension.  "  But  I 
declare  solemnly  I  did  not  hurt  him." 

"  It's  your  snuff,  perhaps,  that  did  the  trick." 

"  Do  you  know  him  ?  " 

"  Of  course.     He  is  one  of  ours,  poor  fellow  J  " 

Gus  Darrel  walked  up  the  passage,  whistling  "Garry 
Owen  "  as  loud  as  he  could. 

Suddenly  voices  were  heard. 

They  came  nearer. 

"  You  can't  go  upstairs,  I  tell  you,"  Potts,  the  veterinary 
surgeon,  was  heard  to  say. 

"  But  I  say  I  will ;  and  when  I  say  I  will,  I  will,  and  no 
error,"  replied  the  waxwork  showman. 

The  whole  affair  had  been  arranged,  and  they  were  to 
divide  a  ten-pound  note  between  them,  given  by  Captain 
Lord  Augustus  Darrel. 

It  was  a  very  neat  little  bit  of  acting. 

"  Well,  at  least  you  can  tell  me  what  you  want,"  continued 
Potts. 

"  Some  of  you  hos^ifer  gents  have  been  and  broke  into  my 
show." 

"What  show?" 

"  I'm  the  proprietor  of  a  waxwork." 

"Well?" 

*'  They've  been  and  gone  and  stole  the  dook." 

"  What  duke  ?  "  asked  Potts. 

*'  The  Duke  of  Vellington,  the  finestest  life-like  himage 
as  I've  got  in  the  whole  show." 

"  I  don't  believe  it,"  said  the  vet. ;  "  all  the  officers  in  the 
— th  Dragoons  are  gentlemen.  They  would  be  incapable  of 
such  a  thing." 

"  Gammon  !  I  know  my  book,"  said  the  showman,  "  and 
I've  had  the  straight  tip  given  me." 

He  winked  his  eye  knowingly. 

"  You'd  beuer  see  the  colonel." 

"  Kernal  be  bothered.  You  don't  kid  me,"  said  the  show- 
man. "  Look  there." 

"  Where  ? " 

"  Up  against  that  wall.  That  the  dook.  Think  I  can't 
tell  my  own  dock's  ven  I  sees  him  ? " 

He  ran  along  the  passage,  closely  followed  by  the  vet. 

Grasping  Sub-Lieutenant  Cockles  by  the  arm,  he  said— 


JACK  HARKA  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS.          27 

"  I  ax  your  pardon,  Mr.  Hossifer,  but  is  it  you  'as  been 
a-having  larks  with  the  dook  ?  " 

"  I — I  put  the  unfortunate  man  here ;  but  if  he  is  dead,  I 
am  not  to  blame,"  replied  Cockles,  mildly. 

The  showman  burst  into  a  loud  laugh. 

All  the  officers  who  were  in  the  secret  of  the  joke,  and 
some  who  were  not,  crowded  round. 

"  Unfortnit  man  ! — dead  !   What  does  he  mean  ?  "  he  asked. 

"  What  do  you  mean  by  laughing  at  me  ? "  demanded 
Cockles,  facing  him  angrily. 

"  Come,  that's  a  good  un.  You  mean  to  say  as  how  you 
didn't  steal  him  ?  "  said  the  showman. 

"  Steal — a — man  ?  "  gasped  the  lieutenant. 

"  Yes,  he's  what  I  get  my  livin'  out  on.  He's  a  wax  un. 
Tell  me  next  that  you  don't  know  that." 

The  truth  flashed  across  Cockles  all  at  once  ;  with  a  groan 
he  sank  back  against  the  wall. 

Loud  laughter  rang  in  his  ears. 

"  Give  him  a  pinch  of  snuff,  that  will  wake  him  up,"  said 
a  voice. 

Cockles  had  closed  his  eyes,  bill  he  knew  it  was  Gus 
Barrel  who  spoke. 

Afraid  to  trust  himself  to  answer  him  just  then,  he  made  a 
rush  to  his  room  and  shut  himself  in. 

"  Bolted,"  said  Deering. 

"  You'll  have  to  square  this  'ere  job,  sir.  I  shall  come  up 
in  the  morning.  If  it  ain't  put  rosy,  I  shall  speak  to  the 
colonel.  People  can't  have  their  wax  dooks  stole  like  this, 
not  by  no  manner  of  means,"  said  the  showman. 

Sub-Lieutenant  Cockles  made  no  answer. 

"  Sold,  by  Jove  ! "  he  said  to  himself.  "  What  an  infernal 
ass  I  must  be." 

The  vet.  led  away  the  showman,  who  had  picked  up  his 
waxwork  "  dook  "  with  great  care,  and  the  officers  retired  to 
laugh  at  the  joke  they  had  played  the  non-purchase  cad. 
Jack  had  been  an  amused  spectator  of  the  scene. 

For  Cockles  he  felt  sorry,  but  he  couldn't  openly  interfere. 

If  personal  violence  had  been  used  it  would  have  been 
different. 

But  he  had  seen  too  many  jokes  played,  and  played  them 
himself,  to  take  much  notice  of  such  a  trifle. 

"  I'm  afraid  they'll  kill  him,  or  make  him  exchange,"  he 
said  to  himself. 


28        JACK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS. 
CHAPTER  VI. 

IN    THE     WOOD. 

AT  breakfast  next  morning  Monday  burst  into  Jack's 
room,  full  of  excitement. 

"  Oh,  sare ! "  he  cried,  "  um  brought  um  good  news, 
sare." 

"  What  is  it,  you  wild  Indian  ? "  asked  Jack. 

"  Mast'  Harvey,  him  downstairs,  sare,  talking  to  the 
colonel." 

"  Have  they  all  come  over  ?  " 

"  Yes,  sare,  all  come  in  the  night.  Missey  Emily  and  all," 
answered  Monday. 

While  Monday  was  speaking,  Harvey  made  his  appear- 
ance. 

He  and  Jack  were  soon  shaking  hands  as  only  old  friends 
can,  displaying  a  heartiness  which  showed  the  affection  that 
existed  between  them. 

If  Jack  had  become  manly,  so  had  Harvey. 

He  was  a  little  bronzed  by  the  sun  of  Italy,  and  his 
whiskers  and  moustache  were  nearly  as  long  as  his  friend's. 

"  Delighted  to  see  you,  Dick,"  said  Jack.  "  It  seems  an 
age  since  we  parted." 

"  Only  a  few  months,"  replied  Harvey. 

"  Where  is  Emily  ? " 

"  She  and  Lily  Cockles  and  Hilda  are  getting  up  a  picnic 
in  Boughton  Wood,  to  which  I  am  to  bring  you  and  Sam 
Cockles  at  once." 

"  All  right.     I'll  soon  be  ready." 

"  By  the  way,  how  does  Sam  get  on  ? " 

"  So-so.  The  men  of  the  — th  don't  like  him,  but  I  dare- 
say he'll  settle  down,  when  he's  rubbed  off  the  rough  edges, 
and  fellows  have  forgotten  the  chaff  about  the  snuff.  Tell 
me  about  Emily." 

"  She  is  much  stronger,  and  the  babe  is  a  regular  young 
tyrant.  I  find  my  new  estate,  Burton  Beeches,  is  close  to 
Cockles'  place,  Motcombe  Hall.  We  are  near  neighbours, 
and  that  is  very  jolly,  isn't  it,  because  our  wives  have  taken 
quite  a  fancy  to  Miss  Lily  Cockles." 


JA CK  HARKA  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BK IGA  NDS.         29 

"  It  is  a  lovely  summer  day,"  said  Jack.  "  Let  us  walk 
up  the  London  Road  to  the  wood." 

"  As  you  like." 

"  Have  you  got  your  trap  here  ?  " 

"  Yes.     It  is  at  the  '  Rose.'  " 

"  Well,  send  Monday  to  tell  your  man  to  go  back  and  let 
them  know  we  shall  be  up  in  an  hour  or  so." 

"  Certainly,"  said  Harvey. 

Monday  was  dispatched  to  the  hotel  with  the  message, 
and  Sub-Lieutenant  Cockles  was  apprised  of  the  invitation 
to  the  picnic. 

In  a  short  time  they  were  all  in  readiness,  and  left  the 
barracks,  walking  down  the  Military  Road,  and  up  the 
London  Road  to  Boughton  Wood. 

The  picnic  was  to  take  place  at  a  romantic  spot  known  as 
Five  Oaks,  or  the  Gipsies'  Glade. 

Before  Harvey's  man-servant  started  on  the  homeward 
journey,  he  gave  Monday  a  note. 

"  It's  for  one  of  your  officers,"  he  said  ;  "  give  it  him,  but 
on  no  account  let  him  know  where  it  came  from.  Twig? " 

"  Yes,"  replied  Monday,  "  um  twig,  right  'nuff." 

Going  back  to  the  barracks,  he  looked  at  the  envelope, 
and  saw  it  was  directed  to  Captain  Augustus  Darrel. 

He  put  it  on  the  table  in  the  captain's  quarters,  thinking 
that  was  the  best  way  to  avoid  questioning. 

Ten  minutes  afterwards,  when  Darrel  entered,  he  saw  the 
note. 

It  was  in  a  lady's  delicate  handwriting. 

Breaking  it  open,  he  read — 

"  You  will  remember  meeting  a  young  lady  several  times 
last  autumn.  She  is  anxious  to  meet  you  again.  Come  to 
the  Gipsies'  Glade  this  afternoon  in  Boughton  Wood,  and 
you  shall  know  who  the  lady  is,  that  is  to  say,  if  you  are 
desirous  of  renewing  your  acquaintance  with  Lily  of  the 
Valley." 

"  By  Jove  !  "  said  Darrel,  "  this  is  an  adventure.  I  re- 
member the  girl  well.  She  would  not  tell  me  who  she  was, 
and  seemed  as  virtuous  as  she  was  pretty.  I'll  go  like  a 
shot." 

Six  months  before,  he  had  accidentally  met  a  pretty,  fair- 
haired  girl,  evidently  a  lady  from  her  dress,  manner,  and 
conversation. 

They  used  to  walk  together,  but  she  would  not  tell  him 


30        JACK  HARKA  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS. 

anything  more  about  herself  than  that  her  name  was  Lily 
of  the  Valley. 

Suddenly  she  left  the  neighbourhood. 

Barrel  was  delighted  to  renew  the  romantic  friendship 
that  had  begun  to  spring  up  between  them. 

Accordingly  he  too  prepared  to  go  to  Boughton  Wood. 

The  letter  was  destined  to  have  important  results  to  all  the 
personages  in  our  story. 

Jack,  Harvey,  and  Cockles  walked  along  together  in  the 
pleasant  sunshine,  perfectly  happy  and  light-hearted. 

"  Did  you  see  the  news  in  the  paper  about  old  Mole  ?  " 
asked  Harvey. 

"  No.     What  was  it  ? "  answered  Jack,  eagerly. 

His  curiosity  was  aroused. 

Anything  relating  to  so  old  a  friend  as  Mole  could  not 
fail  to  be  interesting. 

"  There  was  a  ship  called  the  '  Tarpidon  *  wrecked  in  the 
Bay  of  Biscay  the  other  day,"  said  Harvey. 

"  And  was  Mole  on  board  ?  " 

"  Yes,  the  account  describes  him  as  late  Governor  of  the 
Island  of  Limbi,  which  he  had  quitted  on  the  ground  of  ill- 
health." 

"  Was  he  drowned  ? " 

"  No.  His  wife  and  family  are  reported  to  have  been 
lost,  but  it  was  hoped  that  he  had  escaped  to  the  shore  of 
Spain  with  some  sailors  in  a  boat." 

"  I'm  glad  of  that.  Poor  old  Mole  ! "  said  Jack,  "  it  would 
be  a  great  grief  if  he  were  to  die." 

"We  may  see  him  again,"  said  Harvey. 

"  I  hope  so.  What  sort  of  a  crowd  did  you  have  in  Naples  ?  " 

"Very  jolly.  There  were  several  Oxford  men  there, 
notably  Tom  Garden  and  Sir  Sydney  Dawson,  who  is  mad 
about  an  actress/*  replied  Harvey. 

"  Does  Emily  think  of  going  back  again  ? " 

"  I  fancy  so.  Hilda  has  bought  a  villa  there,  and  she 
declares  she  must  run  over  to  see  an  eruption  of  Mount 
Vesuvius,  which  is  predicted  for  this  month." 

"  If  my  wife  thinks  the  place  agrees  with  her  better  than 
England,"  said  Jack,  "  I  shall  get  leave,  and  we  can  all  go 
together." 

"  Nothing  could  be  jollier,"  answered  Harvey. 

Sub- Lieutenant  Cockles  was  unusually  grave,  and  so  much 
so  that  Jack  rallied  him  upon  his  silence. 


JACK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS.         3  - 

"  I  don't  feel  in  the  humour  for  talking,"  replied  Cockles, 
sadly. 

"  Why  not,  Sam  ? "  asked  Harvey. 

"  If  I  could  only  have  it  out  with  Barrel,  I  shouldn't  care." 

"If  I  were  you,"  said  Jack,  "  I  wouldn't  think  any  more 
of  the  matter.  Take  things  quietly,  and  the  fellows  will 
soon  get  tired  of  persecuting  you." 

"  I'm  upset.  Let  me  wander  about  the  wood.  I  know 
every  inch  of  it,  because  we  have  lived  at  Motcombe  Hall 
for  some  years." 

"Won't  you  come  to  the  picnic?  Your  governor  and 
mater  and  sister  will  be  there." 

"  Later  on,"  answered  the  lieutenant.  "  I  want  to  quiet 
my  nerves." 

"  All  serene,"  said  Jack,  "  you  stroll  about.  We  shall  ex- 
pect you  at  the  Gipsies'  Glade  in  an  hour." 

They  had  entered  the  wood,  which  was  full  of  wild  flowers 
and  honeysuckle. 

Nuts  were  beginning  to  show  on  the  hazels,  butterflies  flew 
lazily  about,  and  the  song-birds  made  the  trees  resound  with 
their  sweet  melody. 

It  was  a  lovely  scene. 

Sitting  down  on  the  moss-grown  trunk  of  a  tree,  Cockles 
gave  himself  up  to  reflection. 

Jack  had  not  gone  far  before  a  cobweb  caught  his  face. 

He  felt  in  his  pocket  for  his  handkerchief,  and  could  not 
find  it. 

"  What  a  bore,"  said  Jack. 

"  What's  a  bore  ? "  asked  Harvey. 

"  I've  lost  my  rag.  Lend  me  yours,  Dick.  I've  got  a 
cobweb  in  my  eye." 

Harvey  gave  him  his,  but  if  Jack  had  gone  back  a  few 
yards,  he  would  have  found  his  own  lying  near  the  trunk  on 
which  the  lieutenant  was  sitting.  An  hour  glided  away. 

Lieutenant  Cockles  had  not  moved  from  the  position  he 
had  taken  up. 

Suddenly  a  noise  as  of  some  one  pushing  his  way  through 
the  branches,  fell  upon  his  ears. 

There  was  somebody  coming  that  way. 

His  mind  was  full  of  bitter  thoughts. 

He  sprang  to  his  feet  as  a  tall,  athletic  form  appeared 
before  him. 

It  was  Captain  Lord  Augustus  Darrell,  who  was  going 


32        JACK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS. 

towards  the  Gipsies'  Glade  to  keep  the  appointment  given 
him  by  the  mysterious  Lily. 

"  At  last,"  cried  the  lieutenant,  while  his  eyes  sparkled 
with  joy. 

"  Hullo,  my  young  and  intelligent  snuff  merchant ! "  ex- 
claimed Barrel.  "  What's  your  little  game  ? " 

"  Fortune  has  thrown  you  in  my  way,"  replied  Cockles, 
eagerly. 

Captain  Barrel  stared  at  him  as  if  he  was  at  a  loss  to 
understand  his  meaning. 


CHAPTER  VII. 

A     COWARDLY     BLOW. 

THE  two  men  were  facing  one  another  now. 

Lieutenant  Cockles'  eyes  blazed  with  a  hatred  which  he 
did  not  care  to  conceal. 

"  You  have  insulted  me ! "  he  exclaimed.  Made  fun  of 
my  father,  and  got  me  laughed  at." 

"  Well,  yes ;  that's  about  true,"  replied  Barrel. 

"  What  do  you  mean  by  it  ? " 

"  When  we  get  a  man  like  you  in  the  regiment,  we  very 
naturally  try  to  persuade  him  that  he  has  made  a  mistake." 

"  It  is  you  who  have  made  a  mistake,  you  insolent  ruf- 
fian ! "  cried  Cockles. 

"  Bon't  be  violent,  my  little  man,"  said  Barrel.  "  It  might 
hurt  you." 

"  Will  you  apologise  ? " 

"  What's  that  ? " 

"  Beg  my  pardon  publicly." 

"  Oh,  yes,  certainly ;  very  likely  to  do  that,"  replied  Bar- 
tel,  with  a  provoking  smile. 

"  You  won't,  eh  ? "  screamed  Cockles. 

"  Take  a  pinch  of  your  own  snuff,  and  be  quiet.  You're 
only  making  an  ass  of  yourself." 

"  Am  I  ?  What  do  you  think  I'm  made  of  to  stand  your 
tricks  and  taunts  !  " 

"You  look  remarkably  putty-faced  just  now,"  said  Barrel. 

"  Villain !  "  cried  Cockles,  clenching  his  fists. 

"  Run  away  and  play,  little  man,"  said  Barrel,  who  was 
inclined  to  laugh. 


JA  CK  HARKA  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS.         33 

"I'll  have  my  revenge." 

"  Don't  be  stupid.  I  shouldn't  like  to  spoil  your  Beauty," 
said  Darrel. 

"  Not  that  he's  got  much  to  spoil,  though,"  he  added,  in  a 
low  voice. 

The  young  lieutenant  had  been  brooding  over  his  wrongs 
until  he  was  half  mad. 

Disregarding  the  size  and  strength  of  his  opponent,  he 
rushed  upon  him,  and  struck  him  on  the  breast. 

"  Don't  do  that  again,"  said  Darrel,  flushing. 

Cockles  struggled  madly  to  get  at  him. 

"  You're  out  of  your  mind.  I  must  put  a  stopper  on  your 
performances,"  exclaimed  Darrel. 

He  was  beginning  to  lose  his  temper  in  his  turn. 

Raising  his  sledge-hammer  fist,  Darrel  deal  the  young  man 
a  tremendous  blow  under  the  ear. 

Then,  as  Cockles  reeled,  he  repeated  the  blow  with  even 
greater  force  than  before. 

The  young  sub-lieutenant  fell  like  an  ox  in  the  shambles. 

A  deep  groan  escaped  him,  and  he  lay  still  and  motion- 
less. 

Captain  Lord  Augustus  Darrel  watched  him  for  a  little 
while  curiously. 

Seeing  he  did  not  come  to,  he  knelt  down  upon  the  green 
sward. 

Putting  his  ear  to  his  breast,  he  listened. 

There  was  no  sound. 

The  heart  had  ceased  to  beat. 

"  Good  God  !  "  cried  Darrel,  "  I  can't  have  killed  him." 

He  listened  again,  and  this  time  conjecture  deepened  into 
certainty. 

Sub-Lieutenant  Samuel  Cockles  was  dead. 

With  the  utmost  dismay  upon  his  pallid  countenance, 
Darrel  looked  round  to  see  if  anyone  had  witnessed  the 
cowardly  blow. 

Not  a  soul  was  to  be  seen. 

The  insects  hummed  in  the  long  grass. 

The  sun  cast  slanting  shadows  through  the  waving 
branches  of  the  trees,  and  the  merry  birds  sang. 

Nature  did  not  seem  to  know  that  a  young  man  had  been 
brutally  done  to  death. 

All  at  once  Darrel  perceived  a  handkerchief. 

Taking  it  up,  he  looked  for  the  mark. 
5 


34        JACK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS. 

In  a  corner  was  written — 

"J.  Harkaway,  12." 

Letting  it  fall  again,  he  smiled  grimly. 

"  When  the  body  is  found,"  he  murmured,  "  this  will  tell  a 
tale." 

Giving  one  more  shrinking,  shuddering  glance  at  the 
corpse,  he  strode  away. 


CHAPTER  VIII. 
"ARE  YOU  HIS  SISTER?" 

THE  expression  of  the  dead  man's  features  were  serene 
and  calm. 

He  must  have  died  instantly. 

But  who  would  suspect  Captain  Lord  Barrel  of  such  a 
dreadful  crime  as  murder  ? 

No  one,  as  he  thought,  had  seen  the  deed  done. 

Pushing  his  way  through  the  wood,  he  hastened  to  the 
Gipsies'  Glade. 

Scarcely  had  he  quitted  the  spot  when  a  stalwart  game- 
keeper emerged  from  behind  a  tree. 

He  advanced  to  the  body  and  examined  it. 

"  As  I  thought,"  he  said.  "  Dead  !  What  a  fist  that  fel- 
low has ;  he  knows  how  to  floor  his  man.  But  I  shall  recog- 
nise him  again." 

Then  he  gazed  sadly  at  the  pale,  still  face. 

"  Poor  young  man !  he  has  died  before  his  time,"  he 
added. 

A  tear  of  pity  stole  down  the  rough,  weather-beaten 
cheek. 

He  had  seen  death  before. 

But  never  in  so  melancholy  a  form. 

Gus  Barrel  strode  on,  pushing  his  way  through  the  wood, 
his  mind  ill  at  ease. 

But  in  spite  of  what  had  happened,  he  determined  to  meet 
the  young  lady  who  had  written  to  him. 

He  thought  he  should  not  be  found  out. 

If  he  had  the  misfortune  to  have  the  crime  brought  home 
to  him,  he  could  fly. 

"At  ali  events,"  he  said  to  himself  in  his  usual  aristo- 


JACK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS.         35 

cratic  insolence,  "  I  have  only  killed  a  cad,  an  insufferable 
beast  whom  nobody  will  regret." 

He  had  not  gone  far  before  he  saw  two  ladies  strolling 
along  a  by-path. 

"  Lily  of  the  Valley,"  he  exclaimed. 

They  stopped  at  the  sound  of  his  voice. 

He  approached  them,  taking  off  his  felt  deerstalker,  and 
making  a  polite  bow. 

"  Ah  ! "  exclaimed  one  lady,  who  was  fair  and  fragile  in 
appearance.  "  You  are  a  faithful  knight." 

"  What  praise  can  I  claim,"  asked  Barrel,  "  when  I  have 
such  an  agreeable  end  in  view  as  an  interview  with  your  fair 
self?" 

Turning  to  her  companion,  the  young  lady  said — 

"  Allow  me  to  introduce  an  admirer  of  mine  to  you." 

"  With  pleasure,"  was  the  reply. 

"  Lord  Augustus  Barrel,  Captain  in  the  — th  Bragoon 
Guards." 

"  Jack's  regiment !  " 

"  Yes,  I  told  you  I  would  give  you  a  surprise.  This  lady, 
my  lord,  is  Mrs.  Harkaway." 

Barrel  looked  astonished. 

"  Belighted,  I'm  sure,  to  make  your  acquaintance,  Mrs. 
Harkaway,"  he  said. 

"  I  have  heard  my  husband  talk  of  you,  my  lord,"  an- 
swered Emily. 

"  And  now,"  continued  Barrel,  "  for  pity's  sake  let  nws 
know  who  you  are." 

"  You  know  already.     I  am  Lily  of  the  Valley." 

"  But  your  real  name " 

"  Is  Lily  Cockles." 

Lord  Augustus  Barrel  started  back  as  if  a  shell  had  burst 
under  his  feet. 

He  gasped  for  breath. 

His  eyes  started  from  his  head,  and  he  trembled  like  a  leaf. 

In  a  voice  that  shook  with  emotion  he  said — 

"  Are  you  his  sister  ? " 

The  unknown  girl,  whom  he  had  loved  in  a  wild,  romantic 
sort  of  way,  was  the  sister  of  the  young  man  whom  he  had 
murdered. 

He  was  face  to  face  with  the  sister  of  his  victim. 

How  lovely  she  was. 

How  mild  and  gentle — how  fascinating — how  like  a  little 


36        JACK  HARKA  IV A  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS. 

blue  violet  raising  its  pretty  and  odorous  head  amid  a  bed 
of  moss. 

Alarmed  at  the  sudden  change  in  his  manner,  Lily  said — 

"  Are  you  ill,  my  lord  ?  " 

"  No ;  a  faintness,  that  is  all.  It  will  soon  go  off,"  he 
replied. 

"  The  heat  of  the  weather,  perhaps  ?  " 

"  My  little  friend  has  surprised  you,"  said  Emily.  "  I 
have  no  doubt  you  thought  it  very  wrong  of  Miss  Cockles  to 
talk  to  you  last  autumn,  when  you  used  to  meet  out  of  doors." 

"  Oh,  no." 

"  Yes,  you  must  have  thought  so.  What  did  you  take  her 
for  ?  Some  little  milliner  ? " 

"  One  couldn't  take  Miss  Cockles  for  anything  but  what 
she  is,"  said  he. 

"  And  what's  that?  " 

"  A  lady." 

"  Now  you  are  paying  me  compliments,"  .said  Lily,  smiling. 

He  had  not  known  until  now  how  much  he  cared  for  her. 

Love  was  awakening  in  his  heart. 

Yes ;  he  loved  the  pretty  sister  of  the  "  non-purchase 
cad  "  whom  he  had  slain,  as  Cain  slew  Abel,  but  half  an 
hour  before. 

What  would  he  not  have  given  now  to  recall  him  to  life  ? 

But,  alas  !  regrets  were  useless. 

He  was  sleeping  his  last  sleep  on  the  flower-strewn  sward 
of  the  wood. 

"  I  can  tell  you  that  Lily  was  quite  ashamed  of  herself, 
and  she  would  not  have  made  herself  known  to  you  if  I  had 
not  persuaded  her,"  said  Emily. 

"  Why,  may  I  ask  ?  "  said  Barrel. 

"  Because  we  have  heard  you  are  a  dreadful  tease." 

" Indeed !  " 

"  And  terribly  aristocratic." 

"  Really ! " 

"  Lily's  brother  joined  your  regiment  yesterday,  and  we 
thought,  if  we  could  gain  you  over  to  our  cause,  you  would 
not  torment  him." 

"Why  should  I?" 

"  His  father  made  his  money  in  trade,  you  know,"  con- 
tinued Emily. 

"  Will  you  promise  to  protect  him  for — for  my  sake  ? " 
asked  Lily. 


JACK  HARKA  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS.         37 

She  looked  up  imploringly  into  his  face. 

"  Certainly,"  he  answered,  in  a  sepulchral,  stony  voice. 

The  poor  boy  wanted  no  protection  now. 

He,  unfortunate  lad,  was  with  the  angels. 

"  Will  you  join  our  picnic,  my  lord  ?  "  continued  Emily. 

"  Kindly  excuse  me  ;  I  must  get  on,"  he  answered. 

'  Oh,  how  unfortunate  !  " 

"  Another  time,  thank  you." 

'*  At  all  events,"  said  Lily,  "  I  may  consider  it  settled 
that  you  will  look  after  my  brother  ?  " 

"  Yes,"  he  gasped. 

"  Thanks,  very  much.  I  shall  be  so  grateful,"  said  Lily, 
gushingly. 

Raising  his  deerstalker  again,  he  said  something  incoher- 
ently, and  rushed  away. 

"  How  strange  he  ;s  in  his  manner  to  day,  so  different  to 
what  he  used  tc  be,''  remarked  Lily. 

"  Perhaps  knowing  who  you  are,  and  seeing  two  ladies 
instead  of  one,  frightened  him,"  said  Emily. 

"  Very  likely.  Men  are  strange  creatures.  The  bigger 
they  are  the  more  shy  they  are  of  little  women." 

"  Well,"  said  Emily,  "  we  will  just  stroll  on  a  little  further, 
and  then  work  our  way  round  to  the  Gipsies'  Glade,  or  we 
shall  be  missed." 

"  As  you  like,  dear.  Is  he  not  handsome  ? "  answered 
Lily,  in  an  abstracted  manner. 

"  Why,"  said  Emily,  laughing,  "  I  do  believe  you  are  in 
love  with  Captain  Barrel !  " 

"  I  never  saw  anyone  I  liked  so  much,  and  yet " 

She  broke  off  abruptly. 

"  What  ?  " 

"There  is  something  about  him  which  terrifies  me  at 
times." 

The  ladies  walked  on  in  silence  for  some  minutes. 

When  they  arrived  at  the  glade,  they  found  everyone  wait- 
ing for  them. 

The  lunch  was  spread  out  upon  the  grass. 

Pigeon  pies,  chickens,  hams,  tongues,  jellies,  and  tart* 
were  flanked  by  bottles  of  champagne,  sherry,  lemonade, 
brandy,  soda  water,  and  beer. 

In  a  moment,  Emily  was  clasped  in  Jack's  manly  embrace. 

"  My  darling  !  "  he  cried. 

Their  lips  met  in  a  sweet  caress. 


38         JACK  HARKA  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS. 

The  jovial  party. enjoyed  themselves,  until  the  sun  sank 
to  rest  in  the  burning  west. 

Old  Cockles,  as  everyone  called  him,  was  in  his  best 
humour. 

He  proposed  everybody's  health. 

There  was  only  one  drawback  to  the  general  hilarity. 

Sub-Lieutenant  Cockles  did  not  appear. 

Jack  and  Harvey  said  they  had  left  him  in  the  wood, 
."ather  silent  and  moody. 

It  was  generally  supposed  that  he  could  not  find  his  way. 

"  Never  mind,"  said  the  snuff  maker.  "  He  was  always 
a  queer  lad.  He'll  turn  up  somewhere." 

"  Perhaps  he  has  gone  back  to  the  barracks,"  observed 
Jack. 

"  Let  him  be,"  said  old  Cockles,  "  you  take  a  pinch  of 
my  snuff." 

He  handed  his  box  round. 

"  It  is  Prince's  Mixture,"  said  old  Cockles.  "  Shall  I  tell 
you  how  it  got  the  name  ?  " 

"  If  you  please,"  said  Jack. 

"When  I  was  young,  I  was  poor.  I  kept  a  little  shop, 
and  tried  to  save,  by  squeezing  out  a  little  snuff  from  each 
paper  after  I'd  weighed  it.  All  this  I  mixed  together.  One 
day  I  tried  the  mixture,  and  it  was  uncommon  good. 

"  I  sent  a  sample  to  the  Prince  of  Wales,  afterwards 
George  the  Fourth.  He  liked  it,  too. 

"  He  gave  me  an  order  for  a  lot,  and  I  called  it  Prince's 
Mixture  by  permission.  That  made  my  fortune.  Ha  !  ha  ! 
Success  hangs  on  trifles,  eh  ? " 

As  old  Cockles  finished  speaking,  a  tiny  shriek  broke  from 
Lily. 

"  What  is  the  matter  ?  "  asked  Jack.     "  Wasps  ?  " 

She  made  no  answer. 

"  Snakes  ?  "  he  continued.     "  Don't  say  it's  snakes." 

She  pointed  with  her  hand,  and  all  followed  with  their 
eyes  the  direction  she  indicated. 

An  oppression,  as  of  death,  fell  upon  everyone. 

Each  voice  was  hushed. 


JACK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS.        39 
CHAPTER  IX. 

FINDING   THE   BODY. 

FOUR  men  looking  like  labourers  going  home  from  their 
work,  appeared. 

They  carried  between  them  a  body. 

From  the  listless  way  in  which  the  head,  arms  and  legs 
hung  down,  it  was  easy  to  see  it  was  a  corpse. 

"  What's  this  ?  "  asked  old  Cockles,  rising  hurriedly. 

He  advanced  to  the  men. 

Jack  and  Harvey  followed  him. 

When  Mr.  Cockles'  eyes  fell  upon  the  countenance  of  the 
dead  man,  his  knees  seemed  to  give  way  under  him. 

He  took  another  look. 

Then  a  great  cry  broke  from  him,  such  as  comes  from  a 
•strong  man  in  the  prime  of  his  health  and  strength,  when 
some  astounding  grief  overwhelms  him. 

"  My  boy !  "  he  cried.     "  My  boy  1 " 

Jack  was  equally  affected. 

But  he  was  more  calm  and  collected. 

"  Put  down  the  body,"  he  said,  "  and  tell  us  where  and  how 
you  found  it." 

The  men  told  their  simple  tale  plainly. 

They  were  returning  from  work,  and  cut  through  the  wood, 
as  it  was  their  shortest  way  home. 

When  two-thirds  through  they  came  upon  the  body,  and 
thought  they  ought  to  take  it  to  the  nearest  police-station. 

"  Who  has  done  this  ? "  screamed  Mr.  Cockles,  fiercely. 
"  I  will  have  blood  for  blood  !  Oh,  my  poor  boy !  my  dar- 
ling !  the  support  and  comfort  of  my  age  !  " 

He  sank  on  his  knees  by  the  side  of  the  body. 

It  was  now  cold  and  rigid. 

"  We  found  this  handkerchief  near  the  place,  sir,"  said 
one  of  the  working-men. 

Old  Cockles  seized  the  handkerchief,  and  looked  at  it. 

"  There  be  a  name  in  the  corner."  continued  the  man. 

Springing  up,  the  Wreaved  lather  grasped  Jack  by  the  collar 

"  This  is  y^r  doing  1 "  he  said. 

What  do  you  mean  ?  "  asked  Jack,  indignantly. 


40         JACK  HARK  A  WAY  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS. 

"Look!  Your  name  is  here.  This  is  your  property.  You 
must  have  dropped  it  on  the  spot." 

"  Harvey  will  tell  you  that  I  have  not  been  out  of  his  sight." 

"  Yes,"  said  Harvey ;  "  I  and  Harkaway  have  been  to- 
gether all  day." 

"  Never  mind.  This  shall  be  investigated.  I  will  have 
blood  for  blood  !  "  cried  the  old  man,  doggedly. 

He  kept  the  handkerchief  tightly  clutched  in  his  hand. 

Instead  of  fainting  or  going  into  hysterics,  Lily  was  won- 
derfully calm  and  self-possessed. 

She  had  become  pale  as  the  flower  from  which  she  took 
her  name. 

Her  slender  form  shivered  and  shook  with  the  tremulous 
motion  of  a  leaf  agitated  by  the  wind. 

Walking  towards  the  spot  she  said — 

"  Mr.  Harkaway  is  not  guilty." 

"  Back,  girl !  "  cried  her  father.  "  What  can  you  know 
about  it?" 

"  I  see  as  with  a  second  sight,  and  the  murderer  of  my 
brother  is  not  here." 

Then  she  fell  forward  insensible. 

Emily  at  once  threw  herself  on  her  kness,  and  tried  to 
restore  her. 

She  too  received  a  terrible  shock. 

Her  mind  recalled  the  interview  they  had  had  with  Cap- 
tain Barrel. 

She  remembered  his  agitation  and  abrupt  departure. 

Nor  did  she  forget  the  peculiar  tone  in  which  he  said — 

"  Are  you  his  sister  ? " 

"Jack,  dear,"  she  said,  looking  up  from  her  recumbent 
position. 

"  Yes,  Emily,"  he  answered. 

"  Go  back  to  Canterbury  with  these  men.  Do  not  mind 
Mr.  Cockles ;  he  is  not  master  of  himself  now.  All  will  be 
clear  soon." 

"  God  grant  it !  "  answered  Jack. 

"Look  after  him,"  said  Mr.  Cockles  pointing  to  Jack 
"  He  is  a  prisoner ;  I  give  him  in  charge.  Were  he  ten 
times  my  friend,  I  would  not  forget  it.  The  slayer  of  my 
son  shall  be  judged,  and  I  will  have  blood  for  blood." 

"Take  him  up  again,"  said  Jack ;  "  we  will  all  go  to  Can- 
terbury. Harvey,  come  with  me.  Tell  the  servants  to  see 
to  my  wife  and  Lily." 


JACK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS.         41 

Harvey  gave  the  necessary  directions. 

The  rustics  took  up  the  corpse  again,  and  began  to  wind 
their  melancholy  way  through  the  wood. 

Jack  followed  more  as  a  mourner  than  any  thing  else. 

Behind  him  walked,  with  lynx-like,  watchful  eye,  the  father, 
-vho,  in  his  turn,  was  followed  by  Harvey. 

He  had  only  known  the  young  man  four-and-twenty  hours. 

Yet  he  was  deeply  shocked  at  his  fate. 

When  they  got  into  the  London  Road,  Harvey  put  himself 
oy  Jack's  side. 

"  Awfully  sad  thing  this,"  he  said. 

"  Isn't  it  ? ''  replied  Jack,  thoughtfully. 

"  Old  Cockles  has  gone  mad." 

"  Clean  off  his  head,"  answered  Tack. 

"  I  wonder  who  did  it." 

"  Can't  imagine.  It  seems  to  have  been  done  by  a  blow 
on  the  head,  though  I  can  see  no  blood." 

"  A  doctor  will  settle  that." 

"  Awkward  for  the  regiment,"  said  Jack. 

"  Deucedly  awkward." 

"  I  began  to  like  the  young  fellow ;  there  was  a  lot  of  stuff 
in  him." 

"  So  I  thought,"  replied  Harvey.  "  Sorry  for  his  poor 
sister." 

They  relapsed  into  silence. 

A  crowd  began  to  follow  them,  which  increased  to  a  mob 
vhen  they  reached  the  town. 

"  Shall  we  take  him  into  the  barrack-yard  ?  "  said  Jack. 

"  Yes,  yes,"  cried  Mr.  Cockles,  who  overheard  the  ques- 
tion. "  Go  to  headquarters  first." 

The  sentry  saluted  his  officer  and  allowed  them  to  pass. 

Then  the  gate  was  shut  and  the  mob  kept  outside. 

"  Send  for  the  colonel,"  shouted  Mr.  Cockles.  "  My  son 
has  been  murdered." 

A  knot  of  soldiery  gathered  round  curiously. 

"  Stand  back  !  "  exclaimed  Jack. 

The  men  respectfully  retired  to  a  distance. 

In  a  short  time  Colonel  Prendergast  was  in  attendance. 

"What  is  this?"  he  asked.  "  God  bless  me!  Sub-Lieu- 
tenant Cockles  dead  ?  " 

"  Yes,"  replied  the  father,  whose  madness  increased  every 
moment. 

"  How  did  it  happen  ?  " 


42         JACK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS. 

"He  has  been  murdered  in  Boughton  Wood.  I  was  & 
fool  to  put  him  in  your  regiment.  I  might  have  known  he 
was  not  good  enough  for  your  empty-headed  fops  who  call 
themselves  swells.  But  I  will  have  blood  for  blood." 

"  Do  you  suspect  anybody  ?  " 

"  I  do.     I  charge  Lieutenant  Harkaway  with  the  crime." 

"  But,  if  I  recollect  right,  Mr.  Harkaway  was  the  friend  of 
the  deceased  gentleman,"  said  Colonel  Prendergast. 

"  Friend  or  no  friend,  I  charge  him.  His  handkerchief 
was  found  on  the  spot.  Lock  him  up." 

"  I  can  not  act  without  further  information  ;  let  the  police 
be  sent  for." 

"  Do  you  mean  to  let  him  escape  ?  "  screamed  Mr.  Cockles. 

He  foamed  at  the  mouth. 

His  eyes  rolled  in  his  head. 

Staggering  for  a  moment  like  a  drunken  man,  he  fell  down 
in  the  barrack-yard  in  a  fit. 

Turning  to  Jack,  the  colonel  said — 

"  What  is  the  meaning  of  all  this  ? " 

"  I  know  no  more  than  a  baby,  sir,"  answered  Jack,  "  ex- 
cept that  Lieutenant  Cockles  was  found  in  the  wood  by  these 
men." 

"  But  you  all  went  out  together  ? " 

"  Yes,  we  left  Mr.  Cockles  in  the  wood ;  but  I  and  my 
friend  here,  Mr.  Harvey,  have  never  been  out  of  one  another's 
sight." 

"Dear  me,  this  is  most  perplexing.  We  must  put  the 
body  in  the  guard-house,  and  send  for  the  police.  Perhaps 
a  doctor  will  do  this  old  gentleman  some  good.  Who  is 
he  ?  "  said  the  colonel. 

"  Lieutenant  Cockles's  father." 

"  Oh,  that  accounts  for  his  violence.  Sad  affair !  What 
can  we  do  for  the  best  ? " 

The  colonel  was  terribly  upset. 

He  foresaw  a  dreadful  scandal  for  the  regiment,  and  he 
was  powerless  to  prevent  it. 

It  was  a  sad  state  of  affairs  altogether. 

Who  could  tell  how  it  would  end  ? 


JACK  HARKA  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS.         43 


CHAPTER  X. 

FLIGHT. 

WHEN  Captain  Lord  Augustus  Darrei  left  the  two  ladies 
in  the  wood,  he  made  his  way  as  quickly  as  he  could  to  the 
high  road. 

Here  he  saw  a  man,  dressed  as  a  gamekeeper,  leaning 
thoughtfully  upon  the  knob  of  a  hazel  stick. 

The  man  happened  to  be  in  his  path. 

Pushing  him  rudely  on  one  side,  he  said — 

"  Get  out  of  my  way." 

The  man  started  and  looked  up. 

His  eyes  lighted  up  with  a  brilliant  flash. 

"  Your  way  1 "  he  said  insolently.    "  Why  should  I ?" 

Gus  Darrei  raised  his  fist. 

He  was  in  an  angry  mood,  and  did  not  feel  in  the  humour 
to  be  thwarted  or  to  stick  at  trifles. 

"Drop  it,  sir,'*  said  the  man;  "you  may  strike  a  cove 
once  too  often." 

"  What  do  you  mean  ?  "  asked  Gus  Darrei,  while  his  face 
went  as  white  as  a  sheet. 

"  I  saw  you  kill  one  man  to-day.  Isn't  that  enough  for 
you?" 

"  Liar  1 "  cried  Darrei,  seizing  him  by  the  throat. 

"  Let  go,  or  else  I'll  split,"  gasped  the  gamekeeper.  "  Let 
go,  I  say ;  it  ain't  safe  to  kill  two  men  in  one  day." 

The  grip  tightened  on  his  throat. 

"  L-let  g-go  1 "  said  the  gamekeeper,  with  difficulty. 

A  sound  of  oxen  approaching  caused  Gus  Darrei  to  pause. 

"  Who-a,  there  !  who-a  !  "  cried  a  voice. 

"  Curse  it ! "  muttered  Darrei ;  "  someone  is  coming  up 
the  road — some  drover  fellow  or  other." 

His  grip  on  the  gamekeeper's  throat  relaxed. 

"  That's  better,"  said  the  man,  drawing  a  deep  breath  and 
arranging  his  disordered  necktie. 

"  Come  on  one  side,"  said  Darrelt  anxiously.  "  What  do 
you  want  ?  We  must  not  have  a  vulgar  scene." 

"Vulgar,  you  call  it  1"  replied  the  man,  "as  sure  as  my 


44        JACK  HARKA  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS. 

name's  Newby,  I'll  back  you  don't  see  such  things  as  I've 
seen  to-day  in  any  low  quarters  in  Canterbury." 

He  shook  himself  like  a  Newfoundland  dog  just  coming 
out  of  the  water. 

The  cattle  drover  came  by  with  his  beasts. 

"  I  say,  mate  1  "  he  cried. 

"  What's  up  ? "  asked  the  drover. 

"  I'll  give  you  half-a-crown  if  you'll  bide  here  a  few 
minutes." 

"Right  you  are." 

The  drover  halted  his  cattle,  and  looked  curiously  at  Gus 
Darrel  and  Newby  the  gamekeeper,  while  he  smoked  a  short 
clay  pipe,  which  had  evidently  seen  some  service. 

Newby  went  close  up  to  Darrel. 

"  My  eyes  and  limbs  !  "  he  said,  "  ain't  you  a  caution  ? " 

"  I  suppose  that  you  want  money  ? "  answered  Captain 
Darrel,  in  a  low  voice. 

"  If  you  mean  me  to  hold  my  tongue,  I  must  be  paid  for  it." 

Darrel  saw  that  there  was  no  means  of  escaping  from  the 
witness  of  his  crime. 

In  vain  he  reflected,  bit  his  lips,  frowned,  and  fidgeted 
with  his  hands. 

He  was  in  the  power  of  the  gamekeeper. 

"  I  can  be  as  silent  as  the  grave,"  continued  Newby,  "  if 
needs  be.  My  old  dad  used  to  read  me  that  text  about 
putting  a  bridle  on  the  tongue. 

" '  Ben,'  he'd  say,  when  I  was  going  on  a  bit,  *  bridle,  my 
lad,  bridle.' 

"  This  pulled  me  up  short.  He'd  only  got  to  say  'bridle,' 
and  I  was  mum  as  a  mouse." 

Captain  Darrel  took  a  card  from  his  pocket. 

Handing  it  to  Newby,  he  said— 

"  Here's  my  card.  Come  to  the  cavalry  barracks  at  Can- 
terbury to-night,  and  I  will  settle  with  you." 

"Thank  you,  sir." 

"  Don't  open  your  mouth  too  wide,"  continued  Darrel, 
"  and  perhaps  we  can  come  to  terms." 

"  All  right,  sir — bridle,"  said  Newby,  putting  his  finger  by 
the  side  of  his  nose  in  a  knowing  manner. 

Darrel  walked  away,  leaving  the  gamekeeper  in  a  state  of 
delight. 

The  drover  received  his  half-crown,  and  the  two  adjourned 
to  the  nearest  public-house,  where  they  indulged  in  beer. 


JACK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS.         45 

That  afternoon  passed  miserably  enough  for  Barrel. 

He  scarcely  ate  anything  at  mess. 

When  Mr.  Cockles,  Jack,  and  Harvey  entered  the  yard 
with  the  dead  body  of  the  sub-lieutenant,  he  heard  the  com- 
motion. 

His  ears  were  sensitively  alert  to  the  slightest  sound. 

He  was  quickly  on  the  scene. 

Almost  at  the  same  time  Newby  was  admitted  to  the  bar- 
rack-yard by  showing  Captain  Barrel's  card. 

Colonel  Prendergast  had  just  turned  to  Jack. 

"Mr.  Harkaway,"  he  exclaimed,  "you  are  in  mufti,  and 
therefore  can  not  give  up  your  sword,  but  I  think  it  will  be 
best  that  you  should  consider  yourself  under  arrest  in 
your  own  quarters  until  this  unfortunate  affair  is  cleared 
up." 

Jack  bowed  his  head. 

He  was  too  good  an  officer  to  dispute  the  commands  of 
his  colonel. 

Newby  pressed  forward. 

"  What's  that  ? "  he  asked.  "  Mr.  Harkaway  accused  of 
murdering  the  gent  ?  " 

"Yes,"  replied  a  soldier. 

"  What  are  they  a-going  to  do  with  him  ?  " 

"  Put  him  under  arrest." 

"  No,  they  don't,"  said  Newby,  with  some  feeling.  "  Mr. 
Harkaway  saved  me  and  mine  from  the  workhouse  last  win- 
ter, when  I  was  laid  up  with  the  rheumatics,  and  paid  the 
brokers  out  of  my  bit  of  a  cottage.  No,  they  don't." 

He  pressed  his  way  to  the  front. 

"  Mr.  Harkaway,"  he  cried. 

Jack  looked  round. 

"  Bon't  you  know  me,  sir  ?  I'm  Newby  the  gamekeeper, 
and  I'm  not  a  brute  beast  to  have  no  gratitude." 

"  I  am  afraid  you  can  not  be  of  any  service  to  me  now," 
replied  Jack,  with  a  sad  smile. 

"  That's  where  you're  wrong.  Bridle  up,  sir  ;  let  me  talk. 
Where's  the  colonel?" 

"  I  am  Colonel  Prendergast,"  was  the  answer. 

"  Then  I  tell  you  Mr.  Harkaway  didn't  do  it,  sir." 

"Who  did,  then?" 

"  Captain  Lord  Augustus  Barrel ;  here's  his  card,"  re- 
plied Newby. 

There  was  a  sensation  in  the  crowd. 


46        JACK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS. 

A  form  stole  to  the  gate,  which  the  sentry  opened  for  him, 
and  the  person  passed  into  the  street. 

"I  saw  him  strike  the  poor  lad  down,  sir,"  continued 
Newby,  "  and  he  told  me  to  come  here  to-night  and  he'd 
give  me  money.  If  it  hadn't  been  that  my  good  friend  and 
preserver,  Mr.  Harkaway — God  bless  him  ! — was  in  trouble, 
perhaps  I  should  have  bridled  and  said  nothing." 

"  This  alters  the  case,"  said  the  colonel.  "  Where  is  Cap- 
tain Lord  Barrel  ? " 

Inquiries  were  instantly  made. 

Gus  Barrel  was  nowhere  to  be  found. 

He  had  sought  safety  in  flight. 

Jack  was  told  that  he  might  consider  himself  at  liberty, 
and  Colonel  Prendergast  at  once  walked  up  to  the  police- 
station  to  consult  with  the  authorities. 

Mr.  Cockles  was  taken  to  the  infirmary  where  he  con- 
tinued in  a  dangerous  state. 

The  body  of  his  son  was  placed  in  a  room  to  await  an  in- 
quest. 

Thanks  to  Newby's  evidence,  there  was  no  doubt  that  it 
would  result  in  a  verdict  against  Captain  Lord  Augustus 
Barrel. 

All  the  officers  of  the  — th  Bragoon  Guards  were  greatly 
shocked  at  what  had  happened. 

But  they  felt  some  relief  to  think  that  their  companion 
had  fled. 

If  he  could  not  be  found,  the  scandal  would  not  be  so 
great. 


CHAPTER  XL 

THE   PRINCE   OF   VILLANOVA. 

A  FEW  days  slipped  by,  and  the  jury,  directed  by  the  cor- 
oner, brought  in  a  verdict  of  murder  against  Lord  Barrel, 
for  killing  Sub-Lieutenant  Cockles. 

Great  was  the  scandal. 

So  great,  indeed,  that  the  authorities  at  the  Horse  Guards 
ordered  the  — th  Bragoons  to  go  to  India  in  a  fortnight. 


Jack  scarcely  knew  how  to  act. 
The  shock  of  i 


the  murder  had  affected  Emily  greatly,  and 
Jack  was  told  by  her  doctor  that  her  health  would  never 
stand  a  hot  climate. 


JACK  HARKA  WAY  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS.         47 

So  he  used  all  his  interest,  and  exchanged  into  another 
regiment,  obtaining  leave  of  absence  for  some  time. 

Emily  expressed  a  wish  to  go  to  Naples. 

Harvey  and  his  wife  willingly  consented  to  accompany 
them,  and  the  little  party  started  at  once  for  this  charming 
Italian  city. 

The  Neapolitans  have  a  saying,  "  See  Naples  and  die," 
and  authors,  poets,  and  travellers  all  agree  in  calling  it  the 
most  lovely  spot  in  the  world. 

They  took  lodgings  in  the  Strada  di  Toledo,  and  Emily 
began  rapidly  to  recover  her  health. 

Nothing  had  been  heard  of  Lord  Barrel. 

Mr.  Cockles  and  his  daughter  lived  a  life  of  seclusion,  and 
buried  their  grief  in  their  hearts. 

The  famous  Contessa  di  Malafedi,  who  occupied  a  palazzo 
in  the  Toledo,  near  Harkaway's  lodgings,  was  a  great  friend 
of  Emily's. 

Twice  a  week  the  splendid  saloons  of  the  contessa  opened 
to  receive  all  the  fashionables  of  Naples. 

It  was  said  that  gambling  was  carried  on  to  a  great  extent 
in  the  palazzo,  and  indeed  some  strange  characters  were 
admitted. 

But  society  abroad  is  not  so  difficult  of  entry  as  in  London. 

A  fortnight  after  their  arrival,  Harvey  and  Jack  were  at 
the  contessa's. 

The  heat  was  so  oppressive,  that  Hilda  and  Emily  did 
not  accompany  them. 

Thousands  of  wax-lights  shone  in  immense  candelabras, 
and  lit  up  the  gilded,  mirrored  saloons. 

Jack  was  standing  in  the  refreshment-room,  eating  fruits 
buried  in  snow,  and  drinking  iced  water. 

By  his  side  was  a  tall,  handsome  man,  whose  features 
were  unmistakably  Italian,  though  he  spoke  English  very 
well. 

This  was  the  Prince  of  Villanova. 

No  one  knew  much  about  him. 

He  constantly  appeared  in  Naples,  and  as  constantly  dis- 
appeared, going  no  one  knew  whither. 

His  residence  was  at  an  hotel,  and  he  was  reported  to  be 
enormously  wealthy. 

No  one  played  higher  than  he,  and  his  contempt  for  money 
was  shown  by  the  coolness  with  which  he  lost  heavy  sums. 

At  times  his  brow  grew  dark  and  contracted,  and  a  savage 


48        JA  CK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS. 

scowl  stole  over  his  face,  which  became  cruel  and  murderous 
in  its  expression. 

But  when  the  storm  passed  off,  he  was  again  the  calm  and 
princely  gentleman. 

"  Good-evening,  prince,"  exclaimed  Jack.  "  How  does 
the  heat  suit  you  ? " 

"  What  is  the  heat  or  cold  to  me  ? "  replied  Villanova. 
"  You  Inglize  are  so  sensitive  to  changes  of  climate.  As  for 
me,  I  take  my  iced  wine  at  the  Cafe'  d'Europa  ;  I  walk  under 
the  trees  in  the  Villa  Reale,  when  the  Acacia  Avenue  is 
snowy  white  with  perfumed  clusters.  Cospetto !  life  is  to  be 
enjoyed,  if  you  are  only  in  earnest." 

Suddenly  a  hand  slapped  Jack  on  the  back. 

"  I  say,  don't  do  that  again,"  said  Jack,  with  a  gasp, 

"  you've  taken  all  my Hallo  !  Tom  Garden,  by  all  that's 

odd  and  singular." 

"  Yes.  Here  we  are  again.  Glad  to  see  you,  old  fellow. 
I've  just  come  from  Rome,  where  I've  left  Sir  Sydney  Daw- 
son  spooning  a  flower-girl." 

They  shook  hands  heartily. 

"  Allow  me  to  introduce  you,"  said  Jack,  "  the  Prince  of 
Villanova." 

The  prince  and  Garden  bowed  stiffly  cO  one  another,  and 
the  former  walked  slowly  away 

"  Do  you  know  one  another?  "  asked  Jack. 

"  We  have  met,"  replied  Garden. 

"  Is  there  any  thing  seedy  about  him,  or  have  you  had  a 
row  ?  " 

"  Not  exactly.  Fact  is,  I  saw  him  at  Civita  Vecchia — he's 
always  cutting  about  somewhere — and  I  was  advised  by  an 
Italian  friend  of  mine  to  shy  him." 

"Why?" 

Garden  lowered  his  voice. 

"  They  say  he  has  something  to  do  with  the  brigands,"  he 
whispered. 

Jack  laughed  loudly. 

"  Come,  I  say,"  he  answered,  "  you  don't  mean  that  you 
allow  yourself  to  be  frightened  by  such  an  old  Bogey  tale  as 
that." 

"  Well,  as  for  that,  there  are  brigands  in  this  part  of  Italy 
— and  murderous  ones — or  rumour  lies." 

Surely  there  are  no  brigands  in  the  large  towns  and  cities/ 
said  Jack. 


JACK  HARKA  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS.         49 

"  You  can't  tell  where  the  chiefs  go,  or  what  disguises 
they  put  on.  We  know  that  the  king's  soldiers  can't  put 
them  down,  and  we  hear  of  the  atrocities  and  crimes  they 
commit." 

"  But  the  prince  is  a  thorough  gentleman,"  said  Jack. 

"  Possibly.  However,  I'm  not  going  to  cotton  to  him. 
I  don't  like  him,  and  you  know  my  blunt  way,"  replied 
Garden,  sturdily. 

"  You're  the  same  dear  old  Tom  Garden  that  you  were  at 
Oxford,"  said  Jack. 

"  And  I  hope  I  shall  never  alter.  Come  out  and  stroll  up 
the  Strada.  We  can  come  back  in  half  an  hour." 

"With  pleasure." 

"  I  want  to  talk  to  you.  Of  course  I  saw  the  Canterbury 
affair  in  the  paper.  Barrel's  a  scoundrel." 

"  Do  you  know  him  too  ?  "  asked  Jack,  in  surprise. 

"  Considering  we  come  from  the  same  county,  there  will 
not  be  any  thing  extraordinary  if  I  do,  will  there  ? "  replied 
Garden. 

"  Hang  it !  I  shall  have  to  give  up  the  honour  of  your  ac- 
quaintance," said  Jack,  with  a  laugh ;  "  you're  becoming 
quite  a  private  detective." 

"  I've  got  good  eyes,  and  I  keep  my  ears  open." 

They  walked  down  the  marble  staircase,  threw  their  light 
coats  over  their  arms,  and  passed  into  the  street,  and  turned 
into  a  well-known  promenade  on  the  Chiaja. 

"  How  long  have  you  been  in  Naples  ?  "  asked  Jack. 

"  Since  yesterday.  If  I'd  known  you  were  here,  I'd  have 
found  you  out  before.  Luckily  a  friend  procured  me  an  in- 
vitation to  the  contessa's  this  evening.  She's  a  queer 
fish." 

"  They're  all  queer  fish  according  to  you." 

"  You'll  find  them  out  in  time,  but  here's  a  cafe*,  What 
do  you  say  to  some  iced  lemonade  ? " 

Going  up  stairs,  they  sat  at  an  open  window,  from  which, 
looking  over  the  Chiaja,  they  could  see  a  streak  of  blue 
water  silvered  by  the  moon,  which  was  just  visible  over  the 
trees  of  the  Villa  Reale. 

"  What  a  heavenly  place  this  is ! "  exclaimed  Garden, 
rapturously. 

"  Yes,  it  would  be  bearable,"  replied  Jack,  "  if  it  was  not 
for  the  heat,  and  the  dirt,  and  the  beggars,  and  the  fleas." 

"  Don't  you  knock  all  the  sentiment  out  of  a  fellow  ;  it  is 
4 


50        JACK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS. 

not  often  I  go  in  for  poetry  and  vomance,  but  I  think  I 
could  live  and  die  in  Naples." 

"  When  you  have  got  over  the  fit,  will  you  tell  me  what 
you  were  going  to  about  Barrel  ?  "  said  Jack. 

"  Barrel !  Oh  !  ah  !  cad  Barrel,  certainly.  Bully  Barrel, 
we  used  to  call  him  ;  it's  a  tale." 

"  What  is  ?  " 

"  Why  his  family  history.  Have  a  cigaritto,  as  they  call 
them,"  replied  Garden. 

He  offered  his  case,  and  Jack  helped  himself. 

The  soft  and  balmy  breeze  entering  at  the  window  fanned 
their  cheeks  with  its  perfumed  wings,  and  the  gentle  strains 
of  a  guitar,  coming  from  below,  lulled  their  senses. 

Tom  Garden  was  right,  for  Naples  is  an  earthly  paradise. 


CHAPTER  XII. 

JACK   HEARS  BARREL'S   HISTORY. 

"  AUGUSTUS  LORD  BARREL,"  began  Garden,  "  is  only  the 
second  peer  of  that  name." 

"  Indeed  1"  remarked  Jack.  "It's  quite  a  new  title 
then  ?  " 

"  Quite.  His  father  was  a  diplomatist  attached  to  a  for- 
eign court,  and  was  raised  to  the  peerage  for  his  services. 
His  estate  adjoins  my  father's." 

"  Has  the  first  lord  been  dead  long  ? " 

"  About  three  and  twenty  years.  He  was  murdered  when 
Barrel  was  a  baby." 

"  Murdered  ! "  repeated  Jack,  astonished.     "  By  whom  ?  " 

"  An  Italian  steward,  named  Bominico ;  at  least,  so  it  was 
supposed  at  the  time.  Bominico  lived  with  a  young  wife  in 
the  house.  Lady  Barrel  had  just  been  confined  with  her 
first  child,  a  son,  who  was  christened  Augustus.  Bominico's 
wife  was  in  the  same  interesting  condition,  but  she  died  a 
few  weeks  afterwards." 

"Was  there  a  quarrel  between  old  Lord  Barrel  and 
Bominico?  " 

"  So  the  servants  declared.  At  all  events,  one  morning 
the  old  lord  was  found  dead  in  his  bed  with  a  stilleto  stick- 
ing in  his  heart" 


JACK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS.          5  x 

"  And  the  Italian  steward  ?  "  asked  Jack,  who  was  deeply 
interested. 

"  Had  vanished." 

"  Poor  Lady  Darrel !     how  she  must  have  suffered  1 n 

"  No  one  could  tell  that,  for  she,  too,  was  missing.  Dom- 
inico,  Lady  Darrel,  and  the  Italian's  child  were  all  gone 
when  the  murder  was  discovered." 

"  Perhaps,"  hazarded  Jack,  "  Dominico  carried  her  off." 

"  It  might  be  so,"  answered  Garden.  "  People  went  the 
length  of  saying  so  ;  and  they  said  more." 

"What?" 

"  That  the  baby  that  was  left  was  more  like  Dominico's 
baby  than  the  little  Augustus  Lord  Darrel.  But  these  things 
were  whispered  under  the  breath,  and,  being  merely  local 
conjectures,  did  not  get  into  the  papers.  Guardians  were 
appointed  for  the  child,  who  was  sent  to  school,  and  after- 
wards put  in  the  army.  He  always  showed  a  headstrong, 
violent  disposition,  and  you  know  what  he  has  come  to." 

"  What  a  strange  story  !  "  ejaculated  Harkaway. 

"  Yes.  You  might  almost  expect  a  man  to  go  to  the  bad 
under  such  circumstances." 

"  The  actual  facts  amount  to  this,"  continued  Jack.  "  Gus 
Barrel's  father  was  murdered  by  the  Italian  steward,  and  he 
never  knew  his  mother." 

"  Exactly.  Supposition  goes  farther.  Lady  Darrel  is  sup- 
posed to  have  been  taken  away  by  the  steward,  Dominico, 
who  also  took  the  real  heir,  leaving  his  own  child  in  its 
place." 

"  So  that  Lord  Darrel  isn't  Lord  Darrel  ? "  said  Jack. 
"  But  that  can't  be  the  case,  as  he  has  enjoyed  the  title  and 
estates  since  he  came  of  age.  Well,  as  I  said  before,  it's  a 
strange  story,  anyhow." 

"  So  it  is.     Have  another  liquor  ? " 

"  Don't  mind  if  I  do.  Wonder  where  Gus  Darrell  is  now  ? 
By  the  way,  does  he  know  all  this  scandal  ? " 

"No.  I  think  it  has  all  been  kept  from  him.  He  was 
told  his  mother  and  father  died  when  he  was  a  baby,"  re- 
plied Garden. 

"  Shall  we  go  back  to  the  contessa's  ? "  said  Jack,  throw- 
ing away  the  end  of  his  cigarette. 

"  As  you  please.  I  could  '  take  the  moon,'  as  they  call 
strolling  by  moonlight,  all  the  evening,  it  is  so  lovely," 
answered  Garden. 


52        JACK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS. 

They  left  the  cafe.  Jack  carelessly  tossing  a  ducat  to  the 
waiter  for  what  they  had  drunk,  and  telling  him  to  keep  the 
change. 

This  paid  him  very  well,  as  about  six  ducats  go  to  the 
English  pound. 

Some  beggars,  or  lazaroni,  with  whom  the  streets  of  Naples 
always  swarm,  saw  this  extravagant  act  on  the  part  of  our 
Ingleze. 

So  they  crowded  round  them,  begging,  and  were  rewarded 
with  a  few  small  coins,  for  which  they  scrambled  on  the 
pavement. 

The  Neapolitans,  like  most  foreigners,  believe  that  every 
Englishman  is  a  "  lord,"  and  is  made  of  money. 

Getting  back  to  the  gorgeous  palazzo  of  the  Contessa  Di 
Malafedi,  they  found  dancing  going  on  in  spite  of  the 
heat. 

But  it  was  a  professional  danseztse  from  the  San  Carlo 
Theatre  who  was  amusing  the  company. 

She  was  dancing  that  most  graceful  and  fascinating  of  all 
dances,  the  Tarantella. 

Her  every  movement  was  full  of  grace  and  expressed  the 
poetry  of  motion. 

As  she  finished  her  performance,  and  glided  away  like  a 
fairy,  even  the  most  blase  inmate  of  those  gilded  saloons 
feebly  clapped  his  gloved  hands  together  and  murmured — 

"  Bravely  bravissima  !  " 

"  By  Jove  !  can't  these  foreign  women  do  it  ?  "  remarked 
Jack. 

"Some  small  few,"  answered  Garden.  "Where  are 
Harvey  and  the  ladies  ?  I  want  to  renew  my  acquaintance 
with  them." 

"  Hilda  and  Emily  have  stopped  at  home  ;  they  may  turn 
up  later — I  don't  know.  Harvey  is  here  somewhere,"  re- 
plied Jack. 

Before  they  had  completed  the  circuit  of  the  saloons,  they 
found  Harvey  in  search  of  Jack. 

He  greeted  Tom  Garden  very  cordially. 

"  Are  you  going  to  stop  in  Naples  ? "  he  asked. 

"Think  I  shall,  now  I  have  met  you  fellows,"  he  replied. 
"  You  know,  I  suppose,  that  my  poor  old  dad  has  popped 
«*ff  the  hooks." 

*  No,  indeed ;  very  sorry  to  hear  it.  " 

*  So  was  I,  for  he  was  very  fond  of  me  ;  but  ne's  left  me 


JACK  HARKA  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS.         53 

five  thousand  a  year — bless  the  old  boy — though  I'd  rather 
he'd  been  spared  me  than  have  the  coin." 

He  was  honest  in  what  he  said,  and  his  hearers  respected 
him  for  it. 

'  I  was  looking  for  you,  Jack,"  said  Harvey. 
What  for  ?  " 

You  know  the  Prince  of  Villanova  ?  " 
Yes." 

He's  playing  hazard  with  another  fellow,  and  they  are 
go  ng  for  a  cool  thou.  at  each  cast  of  the  dice.  Wouldn't 
you  like  to  come  and  look  on  ? — it's  awfully  exciting,  I  can 
tell  you." 

"  By  all  means,"  replied  Jack. 

The  three  young  men  passed  through  a  corridor,  and 
pushing  aside  some  green  baize  curtains,  found  themselves 
in  the  card-room. 

It  was  the  custom  of  the  contessa  to  allow  gambling  to 
any  extent  in  her  house. 

But  it  was  fully  understood  that  the  winners  should  pay 
her  ten  per  cent,  of  what  they  won. 

Thus,  if  a  player  won  a  thousand  pounds,  he  would  give 
her  one  hundred  out  of  it. 

She  trusted  to  the  honour  of  her  guests  and,  strange  to  say, 
she  was  seldom  cheated  by  them  out  of  any  part  of  the  black- 
mail she  claimed. 

When  they  entered  the  room,  they  discovered  that  the 
Prince  of  Villanova  had  been  unlucky,  and  gone  away. 

Harvey  made  a  few  inquiries,  and,  returning  to  his  com- 
panions said — 

"  The  prince  lost  five  thousand  pounds  and  paid  it  like  a 
bird,  after  which  he  hooked  it." 

"Best  thing  he  could  do,"  answered  Garden.  "  I'm  not  a 
gambler,  but  I've  played  at  Baden  and  Monaco  for  small 
sums,  and  I'd  never  follow  up  a  run  of  bad  luck." 

"What's  the  game  now?"  asked  Jack.  "The  night's 
young  yet;  my  wife  won't  expect  me  till  the  small 
hours." 

"Nor  mine,"  said  Harvey.  "Hilda  knows  we  are  to- 
gether, and  are  not  likely  to  get  into  any  mischief." 

"  Let's  get  into  a  barca  in  the  bay,  and  be  rowed  to  some 
trattoria,"  said  Jack. 

"  What's  that  ?  "  inquired  Carden. 

"  A  sort  of  tavern  by  the  sea,  where  you  have  fish  suppers 


54        JA  CK  HARKA  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS, 

— fish  fried  in  oil,  you  know — and  then  there  are  people  with 
guitars,  and  some  sing." 

"  All  right,"  said  Garden  and  Harvey,  in  a  breath,  "  we 
will  take  our  leave  of  the  contessa." 

"  And  promise  to  bring  our  wives,"  added  Harvey,  "  the 
next  time  she  receives." 

"  That  will  be  Saturday,"  said  Jack. 

They  pushed  their  way  through  the  gay  and  brilliant  crowd 
to  the  Contessa  Di  Malafedi,  who  received  their  adieux  with 
her  accustomed  well-bred  politeness. 

Then  they  walked  to  the  bay,  and  hired  a  boat  to  take 
them  to  a  respectable  trattoria. 

Harvey  and  Jack  being  well  acquainted  with  Latin,  did 
not  find  it  difficult  to  speak  Italian,  and  they  were  both 
picking  it  up  rapidly. 

The  row  along  the  blue  waters  of  the  lovely  bay  was  de- 
lightful in  the  extreme. 

A  gentle  breeze  blew  across  the  sea,  and  softened  the 
force  of  the  heat. 

In  the  distance,  a  luminous  haze  hung  over  the  famous 
volcano  called  Mount  Vesuvius,  and  ever  and  anon,  bright 
vivid  flashes,  like  sheets  of  lightning,  shot  into  the  torrid  air. 

"  Per  Bacco ! "  said  the  boatman,  resting  on  his  oars, 
"  Vesuvius  will  kick  up  a  pretty  noise  before  long." 

"  Is  there  going  to  be  an  eruption  ?  "  asked  Jack. 

"  It  is  feared  so.  The  people  from  Terra  del  Greco — 
that's  a  village  at  the  base  of  the  mountain — have  been 
coming  in  all  day,  signor." 

"  Have  you  had  a  dust  up  lately  ?  "  inquired  Harvey. 

"  No,  signor,  about  two  years  ago  was  the  last  of  any 
importance,  and  then,  celenza " — this  was  short  for  ex- 
celenza,  or  your  excellency,  a  title  the  poor  of  Italy  are 
fond  of  bestowing  upon  Englishmen — "  it  was  fearful !  " 

"  It  was  a  fine  sight  I  suppose  ? " 

"  Fine  !  Santissime  Virgine  !  it  was  as  if  Hell  had  boiled 
over,  and  all  the  fires  were  coming  up  to  burn  the  earth, 
celenza,"  replied  the  boatman. 

Jack  watched  the  intermittent  flashes,  and  occasionally 
heard  the  deep  rumbling  of  distant  thunder. 

The  barca,  or  boat,  glided  swiftly  over  the  waters,  and  the 
lights  of  the  trattoria  glittered  round  an  angle  of  the  bay. 


JACK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS.         55 


CHAPTER  XIII. 

A     STRANGE     LIKENESS. 

RUNNING  the  barca  against  a  landing  stage,  the  boatman 
jumped  out  and  held  it  for  his  passengers  to  alight. 

He  was  told  to  wait,  and  the  three  walked  along  a  path 
to  the  tavern,  where  a  small  crowd  of  people  were  enjoying 
themselves. 

The  Neapolitans  are  cheerful,  light-hearted,  animated,  and 
talkative. 

A  smell  of  garlic  pervaded  the  place,  which  was  relieved 
by  an  odour  of  fried  fish. 

One  of  the  waiters,  with  a  snowy  white  napkin  over  his 
arm,  asked  for  orders,  detailing  his  bill  of  fare. 

There  were  oysters  from  Lake  Fusaro,  but  the  weather 
was  voted  too  hot  for  these. 

Eventually  some  fish  fried  in  oil  was  ordered,  and  Jack 
looked  around  him. 

A  man  played  the  guitar,  and  a  woman  sang  a  sweet  song, 
afterwards  going  round  with  a  shell,  and  smiling  modestly 
when  she  received  the  smallest  contribution. 

Jack  noticed  a  man  in  a  retired  part  of  the  room,  who  wore 
a  slouched  hat  and  a  long  cloak. 

Whenever  his  eye  wandered  in  his  direction,  he  turned  his 
head  as  if  to  avoid  his  gaze. 

Some  thing  in  his  appearance  reminded  him  of  a  face  he 
knew,  and  suddenly  he  said  to  himself — 

"  Barrel ! " 

"  What's  that  ?  "  said  Harvey. 

"Nothing,"  answered  Jack,  "only  that  man  over  there 
reminded  me  strangely  of  Gus  Barrel.  It's  just  his  phiz  and 
the  cut  of  him  altogether." 

"  One  does  see  those  strange  likenesses  occasionally,"  said 
Harvey,  "  but  it  is  easy  to  tell  that  garlic-smelling  brute  is  an 
Italian.  Look  at  his  heavy  black  eyebrows  and  moustache." 

Jack  said  nothing  more,  but  a  little  later  another  man  in 
a  slouched  hat  and  a  long  cloak,  peeped  into  the  room. 

This  man  had  but  one  arm. 


56        JACK  HARKA  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS. 

He  beckoned  to  the  first  one  of  whom  we  have  spoken,  and 
they  went  out  together. 

Ten  minutes  afterwards,  Jack,  who  had  finished  his  supper, 
strolled  to  the  doorway. 

Just  outside  he  saw  the  Prince  of  Villanova  talking  earn- 
estly to  the  two  men. 

"  Ah,  prince,"  he  exclaimed,  "  have  you  too  come  to  try 
the  delights  of  fried  fish  ? " 

The  prince  addressed  a  few  hasty  words  to  his  two  com- 
panions, who  quickly  disappeared  in  the  darkness. 

Then  he  turned  to  Jack. 

"My  dear  Mr.  Harkaway,"  he  said,  in  his  blandest  tones, 
"  this  is  indeed  a  pleasure.'  You  will  have  a  bottle  of  wine 
with  me  ?  We  Neapolitans  love  the  night  so  much  that  we 
prefer  it  to  the  day." 

"  Thanks,"  replied  Jack  ;  "  my  friend  and  I  must  think  of 
getting  home.  I  am  a  married  man,  you  know." 

"  Bah  !  what  is  that  ?  A  wife's  place  is  at  home.  I  love 
to  flit  about  the  bay  in  my  torchlight  bark,  with  Vesuvius 
gleaming  red  in  the  distance,"  answered  the  prince. 

Villanova  took  Jack's  arm  in  a  friendly  manner,  and  they 
entered  the  tavern  together. 

Garden  looked  annoyed  at  this. 

"  Ah,"  said  the  prince,  "  there  is  your  friend.  What  are 
you  doing  here,  Signor  Garden  ?  " 

"  I've  got  nothing  to  do,  and  I'm  doing  it,"  replied  Tom 
Garden,  in  his  blunt  way,  as  he  turned  his  back  upon  him. 

The  prince  grew  fiery  red. 

But  he  was  a  man  who  had  an  admirable  command  over 
his  temper  when  he  chose. 

Addressing  Harkaway,  he  said — 

"  If  a  Frenchman  or  one  of  my  own  countrymen  had 
treated  me  in  this  manner  I  should  have  felt  myself  in- 
sulted." 

"  Don't  you  now  ?  "  asked  Jack,  who  was  rather  annoyed 
at  Garden's  behaviour. 

"  Oh,  dear,  no.  I  have  lived  in  England  and  am  accus- 
tomed to  the  peculiarities  of  your  insular  nature." 

"  Well,"  began  Jack,  "  I'm  very  sorry " 

"  Don't  apologise  on  my  account,"  replied  Garden,  turn- 
ing round  again  quickly. 

"Ah,  you  Ingleze,"  laughed  the  prince  ;  "  you  have  always 
your  fists  made  up  for  a  row.  We  use  the " 


JACK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS.         57 

"  Knife,"  put  in  Garden.  "  I  know  it,  and  for  that 
reason  always  carry  a  pistol ;  and  mind  this,  if  I  see  a  knife 
I  shoot." 

"  How  droll !  "  said  the  prince.  "  Here  is  an  Oxford  man 
and  a  gentleman,  who  has  a  large  income,  and  he  treats  me 
as  if  I  was  a " 

"  Brigand,"  interrupted  Garden,  who  was  in  an  ill  temper 
that  night,  and  seemed  bent  upon  making  a  quarrel. 

"  Ha,  ha !  "  laughed  the  prince  ;  "  you  English  are  so — 
what  do  you  say  ? — eccentric.  Mr.  Harkaway,  I  am  grieved, 
but  I  have  come  here  to  have  supper,  and  you  will  pardon 
me  if  I  go  to  another  table,  and  quit  the  most  agreeable 
society  of  yourself  and  your  friend." 

The  Prince  of  Villanova  bowed,  and  went  to  an  unoccupied 
table,  where  he  sat  down  and  ordered  what  he  wanted. 

Jack  was  annoyed. 

He  had  not  taken  the  dislike  to  the  prince  that  Garden 
had,  and  did  not  believe  a  word  of  the  insinuations  that 
were  directed  at  him. 

His  idea  was  that  Garden  had  behaved  in  a  rude  and  un- 
polished manner,  which  was  unjustifiable. 

He  led  the  way  out  of  the  room,  and  Harvey  and  Garden 
followed  him,  getting  into  the  boat  which  was  waiting,  with 
many  others  hard  by. 

The  oars  splashed  and  coruscated  in  the  water,  but  Jack 
did  not  speak. 

"What  are  you  sulking  at,  old  bear?"  exclaimed  Tom 
Garden  at  length. 

"  I  don't  think  you  have  behaved  properly,  if  you  must 
have  it,"  said  Jack. 

"  Look  here,  Harkaway,"  said  Tom  Garden,  "  you  and  I 
are  not  acquaintances  of  yesterday,  are  we  ? " 

"  No." 

"  Then  why  do  you  put  me  behind  a  fellow  who  calls  him- 
self prince,  and  of  whom  you  know  nothing,  except  that  you 
have  met  him  at  the  contessa's  ?  " 

"  I  don't  dislike  him,"  replied  Jack.  "  He  seems  a  very 
jolly  sort  of  fellow,  for  a  foreigner." 

"  All  right,  stick  to  your  opinion.  Your  great  fault,  Jack, 
is  chumming  up  with  anybody.  I'm  very  careful  how  I 
make  friends,"  said  Garden. 

"  Never  mind,  old  boy,  we  won't  quarrel  over  it ;  only 
don't  insult  my  friend  again,  if  you  can  help  it." 


58        JACK  HARK  A IVA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS. 

"  Do  you  call  him  a  friend  ? " 

"An  acquaintance,  if  you  like;  it's  all  the  same." 

"  No,  it  isn't,"  replied  Tom  Garden,  in  his  dogged  man- 
ner. "  I  hope  I  am  your  friend,  but  I  shouldn't  like  you  to 
place  me  in  the  same  light  as  that  Villanova." 

"  Don't  talk  about  him,"  said  Harvey,  "  and  then  you 
can't  fall  out." 

"  Very  well ;  drop  him,"  replied  Garden. 

It  was  evident  that  Tom  Garden  had  taken  a  strong  dis- 
like to  the  prince,  and  his  name  was  not  mentioned  any 
more. 

Perhaps  he  had  his  reasons  for  his  dislike. 

Whether  he  was  right  or  wrong  will  be  soon  seen. 

They  returned  to  Naples  and  separated.  Jack  wanted  Car- 
den  to  come  in  and  see  the  ladies,  whom  he  expected  would 
be  sitting  up,  but  he  excused  himself,  owing  to  the  lateness 
of  the  hour. 


CHAPTER  XIV. 

WHAT    HAPPENED   AT  THE     BALL. 

EMILY  and  Hilda  were  delighted  to  hear  that  so  old  a 
friend  as  Tom  Garden  was  in  Naples. 

He  called  the  next  day,  and  they  all  agreed  that  they  would 
go  to  the  next  reception  of  the  contessa. 

This,  however,  was  a  grand  ball,  an  extravagance  which 
the  Malafedi  indulged  in  occasionally. 

It  only  involved  more  ices,  more  wines,  and  more  musi- 
cians. 

The  assemblage  was  very  large,  and  everybody  in  Naples, 
who  was  anybody,  was  present. 

Two  such  attractive  young  ladies  as  Emily  and  Hilda, 
who  were  splendidly  dressed  and  adorned  with  jewels  of 
price,  were  of  course  the  observed  of  all  observers. 

Jack  and  Harvey  liked  to  see  their  wives  noticed,  and  let 
them  dance  to  their  hearts'  content. 

Tom  Garden  had  as  many  dances  as  he  liked  with  each  of 
them. 

The  Prince  of  Villanova  was  there,  and  made  himself 
especially  agreeable  to  Harkaway  and  his  wife. 


JACK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS.         59 

Emily  was  pleased  with  the  Italian's  fascinating  manners^ 
and  danced  with  him  twice. 

This  Tom  Garden  did  not  like. 

He  sought  Jack,  and  found  him  talking  to  a  very  pretty 
Neapolitan  girl,  with  whom  he  had  been  walking  through  a 
quadrille. 

"  I  say,  Harkaway,  old  fellow,  may  I  have  a  word  with 
you  ?  "  he  said. 

"  Certainly.     Half-a-dozen,  if  you  like,"  replied  Jack. 

"  Well,  if  I  were  you,  I  wouldn't  allow  the  prince  to  dance 
wi^h  your  wife. " 

"  What  prince  ?    Villanova  ?  " 

"Yes." 

"  Why  not  ? " 

Garden  shrugged  his  shoulders. 

"  I  dance  with  whom  I  like,  and  I  don't  interfere  with 
Emily.  We  understand  one  another,"  said  Jack. 

"  By  George  ! "  exclaimed  Garden,  "  here's  your  wife 
coming  towards  you,  and  she  don't  look  very  well  pleased." 

Jack,  in  his  best  Italian,  made  some  apology  to  the  lady 
with  whom  he  had  been  dancing,  for  quitting  her  so  abruptly, 
and  advanced  to  meet  Emily. 

She  was  evidently  put  out,  for  her  cheek  was  flushed,  and 
she  had  bitten  her  lips. 

"  What's  the  matter,  my  darling  ? "  he  asked. 

"  I  have  been  grossly  insulted  !  "  she  replied. 

"Who  by?" 

"  The  Prince  of  Villanova.  Do  you  know  him  ?  That 
was  the  name  by  which  the  contessa  introduced  him  to  me. 
He  claimed  acquaintance  with  you." 

"Oh,  yes,  I  know  him,"  replied  Jack. 

Tom  Garden  laughed  as  if  this  pleased  him. 

"  What  has  he  done  ?  "  asked  Jack. 

"He  told  me  that  you  were  in  love  with  that  girl  you 
have  been  dancing  with,  and  that  you  were  with  her  the 
other  night  at  a  trattoria,  when  you  stopped  out  late." 

"  The  lying  thief  !  "  said  Jack.  "  Why,  Garden  was  with 
me  all  the  time." 

"  But  you  did  not  tell  me  you  had  been  to  one  of  those 
low  places  they  call  a  trattoria,"  replied  Emily,  in  a  tone  of 
reproach. 

"  I  didn't  think  of  it." 

"  Were  you  with  that — that  lady  you  have  just  left  ?  " 


60        JACK  HARKA  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS. 

"  No;  on  my  word,  I  wasn't,  Emily,"  replied  Jack,  earn- 
nestly. 

"  I  believe  you,  dear,"  she  answered,  grasping  his  arm, 
tenderly. 

"  But  look  here,"  said  Jack,  "  I  must  hear  some  thing 
more  about  the  insult.  What  else  did  he  say  ? " 

"  You  will  not  quarrel  with  him  if  I  tell  you  ? "  asked  Emily, 
hesitatingly. 

"That  depends." 

"  I  don't  want  to  get  you  stabbed,  Jack  dear,  and  if  you 
won't  promise  me.  I  won't  tell  you,"  said  Emily. 

"  I  promise,  then." 

"  You  won't  have  a  row  with  him  ? " 

"  No." 

This  came  very  reluctantly  from  Jack,  and  as  Tom  Car- 
den  heard  it,  he  said  to  himself — 

"  I'll  lay  odds  he  don't  keep  his  promise." 

"  He  told  me  that  he  had  a  friend  in  the  country  who 
loved  me,  oh  !  ever  so  much  more  than  you  did,"  said  Emily., 
"  and  if  I'd  only  come " 

"  Did  you  listen  to  him,  the  scoundrel  ? "  asked  Jack,  in- 
dignantly. 

"  No  ;  I  came  over  at  once  to  tell  you,"  answered  Emily. 

"Where  is  Hilda?"  asked  Jack. 

"  Not  far  off ;  with  Harvey,  I  think." 

"  Come  with  me  and  stay  with  her  for  a  minute  or  two, 
will  you  ? " 

"  You  are  not  going  to  fight  ?  Oh  Jack,  if  you  were  to  be 
killed  by  one  of  these  foreign  people  !  " 

"  Not  I.  Garden  is  coming  with  me  to  play  a  game  at 
whist.  We  have  had  the  engagement  this  long  while." 

"  Really  ? " 

"  Haven't  we,  Carden  ? "  asked  Jack. 

"  Yes,  indeed,  we  have,"  replied  Carden.  "  You'll  believe 
me,  Mrs.  Harkaway,  won't  you  ?  " 

"  Keep  him  out  of  mischief,  Mr.  Carden,"  said  Emily. 
"  You  are  an  old  Oxford  man,  and  know  what  my  husband 
is." 

"  I  know  he's  every  inch  a  man,"  replied  Carden. 

"  How  long  will  your  game  take  ? "  asked  Emily. 

"  About  half  an  hour,  that's  all." 

"  I  will  let  you  go,  then.  In  half  an  hour  I  shall  expect 
you,"  she  said,  with  a  smile. 


JA  CK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIG  A  NDS.         6 1 

Jack  and  Garden  walked  away  together,  both  looking  pale 
and  determined. 

"  Have  you  thought  of  the  consequences  of  what  you  are 
going  to  do  ?  "  asked  Tom  Garden. 

"  How  do  you  know  what  I  mean  to  do  ?  "  replied  Jack. 

"  Of  course  you  are  going  to  chastise  the  Neapolitan 
ruffian  for  insulting  your  wife." 

"  Yes,"  said  Jack,  through  his  clenched  teeth. 

"  I  knew  it ;  a  gentleman  could  not  do  less." 

"  What  his  object  in  being  insolent  to  Emily  is,  I  cannot 
imagine.  He  said  someone  in  the  country  loved  her;  who 
could  he  mean  ?  That  face  at  the  trattoria — the  man  with 
one  arm — your  suspicions — a  thousand  thoughts  flash  through 
my  mind,"  exclaimed  Jack,  hurriedly. 

He  spoke  in  short  jerks,  his  voice  being  thick  and  husky. 

"If  you  strike  him,"  remarked  Garden,  "you  will  have  to 
fight  him." 

"  It  matters  little,"  answered  Jack ;  "  the  chance  of  re- 
ceiving a  bullet  will  not  deter  me  from  doing  my  duty." 

They  approached  a  servant  who  was  carrying  a  silver 
salver  laden  with  ices  across  the  room. 

Of  him  they  inquired  where  the  Prince  of  Vilianova  was, 
and  the  domestic  replied  that  he  saw  him  a  moment  ago  on 
the  top  of  the  grand  staircase. 

Thither  they  hurried. 

The  prince  was  already  half-way  down  the  marble  stairs. 

"  Hi !  "  said  Jack,  by  way  of  attracting  his  attention. 

Vilianova  turned  round,  and  became  a  shade  paler  as  he 
saw  Jack. 

"  I  must  have  a  word  or  two  with  you,  if  you  please,"  said 
Harkaway. 

"  I  am  engaged,"  replied  the  prince,  "  and  regret  that  I 
am  obliged  to  ask  you  to  call  at  my  hotel  to-morrow  morn- 
ing, if  you  will  be  so  good. " 

"  You  shall  not  escape  me  !  "  cried  Jack,  furiously.  "  I 
will  expose  you,  brigand  !  " 

At  these  words  the  prince  uttered  a  shrill  and  piercing 
whistle,  which  came  wildly  and  weirdly  from  between  his 
teeth. 

Was  it  a  signal  ? 

It  appeared  to  be  so,  for  in  an  instant  a  dozen  rough, 
savage-looking  men  sprang  from  behind  doors  and  statues 
in  the  hall. 


52         JACK  HARKA  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGAND*. 

They  had  evidently  been  hiding. 

With  knives  and  pistols  displayed,  they  hurried  to  the 
prince's  assistance. 

Jack  was  about  to  throw  himself  upon  Villanova,  but  see- 
ing the  state  of  affairs,  Garden  attempted  to  restrain  him. 

"  To-morrow.     Wait !  "  he  said. 

"  No,"  cried  Jack,  "  let  me  get  at  the  villain !  I  will  strike 
him  publicly." 

He  struggled  fiercely  to  get  away. 

"  Brigand,"  cried  Jack  again,  "  I  know  you  now.  It  is 
your  life  or  mine  !  " 

He  succeeded  in  throwing  off  the  impeding  grasp  of  Tom 
Carden. 

Villanova,  however,  drew  himself  up  to  his  full  height, 
and  with  a  commanding  gesture,  waved  him  back. 

"  Mr.  Harkaway,"  he  exclaimed,  in  a  clear,  shrill  voice, 
"  you  have  behaved  in  a  rash  and  foolish  manner.  Stand 
back,  as  you  value  your  life." 

Jack  stood  his  ground. 

"  To  teach  you  that  a  Villanova  is  not  to  be  trifled  with," 
cried  the  prince,  "  I  am  about  to  lodge  a  ball  in  your 
shoulder." 

He  deliberately  raised  his  pistol. 

The  trigger  was  pulled,  and  a  loud  report  awoke  the 
echoes  of  the  marble  hall. 

The  ball,  aimed  with  unerring  precision,  struck  Jack  full 
in  the  right  shoulder. 

With  a  groan,  he  fell  back  in  Tom  Garden's  arms. 

A  cry  of  horror  arose  from  the  ladies,  and  the  gentlemen 
were  petrified  with  amazement. 

Apparently  satisfied  with  the  result  of  his  shot,  the  prince 
lowered  his  weapon. 

"  Beware  of  Villanova ! "  he  said,  in  a  terrible  voice. 

Then  he  slowly  stepped  down  the  staircase,  the  wild-look- 
ing men  closing  in  behind  him,  and  forming  as  it  were  a 
body-guard. 

In  a  few  moments  he  had  passed  into  the  street  and  was 
lost  to  sight. 

Tack,  bleeding  profusely  from  his  wound,  and  in  a  half 
fainting  state,  was  carried  by  Carden  into  an  ante-room. 

Almost  as  soon  as  he  had  laid  Harkaway  upon  a  sofa. 
Emily  rushed  in. 

She  pushed  her  way  through  the  trembling  crowd. 


JACK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS.         63 

Falling  on  her  knees  by  the  side  of  the  wounded  man, 
she  sobbed  out — 

"  Oh,  God  !  is  he  dead  !  Speak  to  me,  Jack.  For  the 
love  of  Heaven,  speak  to  me,  dearest." 

But  his  eyes  had  closed,  and  his  arms  hung  powerless 
by  his  side. 


CHAPTER  XV. 

THE    LITTLE    COXSWAIN. 

FORTUNATELY  among  the  guests  of  the  contessa  that  even* 
ing  was  the  surgeon  of  a  British  man-of-war  lying  in  the  bay. 

Attracted  by  the  cries  of  the  crowd,  he  pushed  his  way 
into  the  room  where  Tom  Garden  had  carried  Harkaway. 

Addressing  the  contessa,  he  asked  what  was  the  cause  of 
the  noise  and  disorder. 

"  Oh,"  she  replied,  with  a  shrug  of  the  shoulders,  "  it  is 
only  an  Englishman  who  has  been  shot." 

"  Shot  ?     What  for  ? "  inquired  the  surgeon. 

"  For  insulting  an  Italian  prince,"  said  the  contessa. 
"Our  countrymen,  signer,  are  very  high-spirited,  and  I  am 
sure  the  Prince  of  Villanova  would  not  have  shot  Mr.  Hark- 
away  had  he  not  been  grossly  provoked." 

"  Did  the  Englishman  strike  the  prince  ? " 

"  No,  I  have  not  heard  that ;  but,  depend  upon  it,  the 
poor  prince  would  not  have  fired  had  not  his  honour  been 
attacked.  We  all  feel  very  deeply  for  him." 

"  For  whom — Mr.  Harkaway  ?" 

"  Oh,  dear  no !  santissima  Virgina !  "  exclaimed  the  con- 
tessa, with  a  little  laugh.  "  It  is  for  the  prince  we  feel.  As 
for  Mr.  Harkaway,  why,  really,  he  deserves  it  all." 

The  surgeon  looked  angrily  at  the  cool  unsympathetic 
Neapolitan  lady. 

"  I  don't  know  what  you  and  your  countrymen,  madam, 
may  be  pleased  to  think  of  such  a  scandalous  affair,"  he  ex- 
claimed, "  but  I  have  no  hesitation  in  calling  it  an  assassina- 
tion. Where  is  the  sufferer  ? " 

"  On  the  sofa,  where  the  crowd  is.  Someone  said  he  was 
dead.  I  hope  not.  How  very  awkward  for  mio  caro  Vil- 
lanova ;  he  will  have  to  go  away  for  a  time.  Ah,  let  me  see, 


64         JACK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS. 

you  are  a  doctor.  Will  you  try  to  save  him  and  not  let  him 
die,  for — for  the  poor  prince's  sake  ? " 

"  Devil  take  the  prince ! "  answered  the  Englishman, 
bluntly,  as  he  made  his  way  through  the  crowd. 

"  Stand  back  there  ;  give  the  man  air !  "  he  cried,  loudly. 

No  one  seemed  inclined  to  obey  these  instructions,  and 
the  people  kept  on  flocking  into  the  room. 

"Has  he  any  friends  here  ?"  cried  the  surgeon. 

Harvey  and  Garden  came  up  and  joined  him,  saying  they 
were  friends  of  Jack's. 

"  That's  all  right,"  replied  the  doctor.  "  I  am  a  medical 
man  attached  to  H.  M.  S.  '  Warspite.'  Clear  the  room,  will 
you  ?  Turn  all  the  macaroni,  garlic-eating  beggars  out  at 
any  price." 

"  I  can't  do  it  at  the  point  of  the  bayonet,"  replied  Tom 
Garden,  "  but  I  will  at  the  point  of  the  poker." 

He  took  up  that  useful  domestic  article  from  the  fender, 
and  Harvey  imitated  his  example  with  the  tongs. 

By  dint  of  great  exertion,  and  not  a  little  swearing,  they 
succeeded  in  clearing  the  room,  and  Harvey  shut  the  door 
and  put  his  back  against  it. 

Garden  opened  a  window. 

Emily  and  Hilda,  who  had  joined  her  at  the  first  alarm, 
were  kneeling  by  the  lounge,  trying  bravely  to  staunch  the 
blood  as  it  flowed  from  the  wound. 

The  doctor,  who  was  a  practical  man,  slit  up  the  coat- 
sleeve  with  a  knife,  and  laid  bare  the  shoulder. 

"  Ah  !  "  he  exclaimed,  "  queer  shot  wound ;  bone  not 
broken,  as  well  as  I  can  judge.  No  ;  ball  has  glanced  off 
and  lodged  in  the  flesh.  Ring  the  bell,  please,  for  cold  water 
and  a  sponge,  and  some  linen  for  bandages.  You  are  re- 
lated to  the  gentleman,  I  presume  ?  "  he  added. 

"  I  am  his  wife,  sir,"  answered  Emily.  "  Oh,  do  tell  me, 
will  he  live  ? " 

"  Live  ?  I  should  think  he  would.  Why,  my  dear  lady, 
he  is  worth  a  dozen  dead  men  yet.  The  ball  has  lodged  in 
as  comfortable  a  place  as  it  well  could." 

"  I  feel  so  thankful,"  cried  Emily,  joyfully. 

Hilda  and  she  looked  at  one  another,  and  smiled  through 
their  tears. 

"  If  you  ladies  will  kindly  fall  back,"  said  the  doctor, 
"  I'll  have  the  bullet  out  before  he  comes  to,  and  then  we'll 
bandage  him  up  and  take  him  home." 


JACK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS.         65 

He  was  as  good  as  his  word. 

With  a  skill  and  quickness  which  he  had  learnt  during 
the  Crimean  War,  he  extracted  the  ball,  bound  up  the  in- 
jured part,  brought  Jack,  who  was  very  weak  and  ill,  to  him- 
self, and  then  with  Garden's  help,  he  carried  him  to  the 
carriage,  which  took  him  to  his  own  house  at  a  gentle  walk. 

"  Keep  him  quiet,"  said  the  doctor  to  Harvey.  "  I'll  look 
him  up  to-morrow.  You'll  know  my  name  if  I  call ;  it  is 
Halsey." 

"  Is  he  much  knocked  about  ? "  asked  Harvey. 

"  Not  more  than  he  can  stand.  He'll  lay  up  for  a  few 
weeks,  and  then  keep  his  arm  in  a  sling  for  a  few  more,  to 
prevent  a  strain  on  the  joint." 

"  Then  it's  nothing  serious  ?  " 

"  It  might  have  been  a  long  sight  worse,"  said  Halsey, 
shaking  his  head. 

"  Well,  we  are  all  very  deeply  indebted  to  you  for  your 
kindness,  Mr.  Halsey,"  remarked  Garden. 

"  You  will  let  us  see  as  much  of  you  as  you  can,  I  hope," 
said  Harvey. 

"  With  pleasure,  so  long  as  my  ship  stays.  Tell  your 
friend,  if  he  asks  any  questions,  that  I've  got  the  lead-pill 
out,  and  that  he  needn't  flurry  himself,  though,  mind  you — 
although  I  don't  want  to  praise  myself — he  might  have  lost 
his  arm  if  any  of  those  foreign  doctors  had  got  messing  him 
about." 

The  good-natured  doctor  accepted  a  glass  of  wine  and  a 
cigar. 

Then  he  shook  hands  and  departed,  leaving  all  Jack's 
friends  highly  pleased  at  what  he  had  said. 

Late  in  the  following  day  the  Contessa  Di  Malafedi  took 
the  trouble  to  send  a  servant  to  inquire  after  Harkaway. 

There  were  also  a  few  cards  left  at  the  house  in  the  Strada 
di  Toledo,  where  he  was  lying. 

But  all  the  inquiries  were  made  in  a  half-hearted  sort  of 
manner. 

Tom  Garden  took  a  stroll  in  the  afternoon,  and  heard  various 
accounts  of  the  affair,  which  made  quite  a  stir  in  Naples. 

All  agreed  in  one  point. 

The  Prince  of  Villanova  had  been  infamously  treated  by 
the  Englishman,  and  not  a  lady  or  gentleman,  Italian  bred 
and  born,  seemed  to  think  that  the  slightest  blame  attached 
to  him  for  shooting. 
5 


66        JACK  HARKA  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS. 

Everyone  said  that  Harkaway  was  wrong,  and  the  prince 
perfectly  in  the  right. 

This  made  Garden  indignant. 

"  Wait  till  he  gets  well,"  he  said,  "  and  if  this  prince  shows 
his  ugly  nose  in  Naples  again,  I'll  bet  that  Harkaway  pulls 
it,  and  if  he  can't,  I  will." 

Harvey  also  went  about  breathing  vengeance  against  the 
cowardly  Italian. 

The  authorities  made  no  efforts  to  find  the  prince  or  bring 
him  to  justice. 

But  his  highness  showed  his  sense  in  keeping  away  from 
the  scene  of  his  late  exploit. 

Harvey  inquired  of  a  score  of  people  where  the  fiery  noble- 
man lived. 

No  one  in  Naples  seemed  to  know  exactly. 

He  could  not  meet  one  who  had  ever  been  to  his  house. 

He  was  said  to  have  a  castle,  about  forty  or  fifty  miles 
from  Naples,  east  of  Capua,  on  the  banks  of  the  rapid  little 
river  Volturno. 

When  in  retirement  at  his  castle  he  never  received  any 
visitors,  and  allowed  no  strangers  to  enter. 

"  I'll  find  out  the  villain  when  Jack  gets  well,"  said  Harvey 
to  Garden,  "and  when  I  have  I'll  go  to  the  King  of  Italy  at 
Florence,  and  demand  justice,  if  I  can't  get  it  here." 

"And  I'll  back  you  up  through  thick  and  thin,  old  cock," 
replied  Garden,  smiling  at  his  enthusiasm. 

The  time  did  not  pass  so  slowly  during  Jack's  illness  as 
they  had  all  expected. 

He  was  soon  able  to  sit  up  and  talk. 

Then  he  walked  a  little  and  drove  in  the  country,  rapidly 
regaining  his  strength. 

His  rage  against  the  mysterious  prince  was  fully  as  great 
as  that  of  his  friends. 

"  Wait  till  I  can  use  my  right  arm  again,"  he  exclaimed, 
«  and  I'll " 

"  Oh,  Jack,"  interrupted  Emily,  who  overheard  this  remark, 
"  what  will  you  do  ? " 

"  Eat  him,  my  dear,"  he  replied  with  a  smile,  not  wishing 
to  alarm  her. 

"  You  must  not  provoke  such  a  dangerous  man,"  she  said 
gravely.  "  He  deserves  to  be  punished,  if  you  can  find  him, 
but  I  should  leave  the  law  to  deal  with  him.  You  will,  will 
you  not  ?  " 


JA  CK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS.         6  7 

"Yes,  darling,"  replied  Jack,  kissing  his  pretty  wife. 

He  thought  there  was  no  great  harm  in  telling  her  a  little 
fib  to  prevent  her  from  alarming  herself. 

When  he  grew  strong  enough  Monday  used  to  drive  him 
out  with  Emily  in  a  handsome  "Victoria,  "  which  had  been 
brought  from  London. 

It  happened  one  day  that  he  was  being  driven  along  the 
road  leading  to  the  ruins  of  Pompeii. 

Suddenly  they  heard  the  sounds  of  wheels  approaching 
rapidly. 

Looking  up,  Monday  saw  a  man  in  a  one-horse  sort  of  gig 
coming  along  at  a  gallop. 

The  horse  had  evidently  got  the  bit  between  his  teeth  and 
was  too  much  for  his  driver. 

"  Hi !  hi !  yah  !  "  cried  Monday.  "  Where  you  coming  lo  ? 
Look  out,  you,  sare  !  What  you  up  to  ?  Yah,  yah  !  " 

His  warning  was  not  attended  to. 

On  came  the  gig  at  the  same  headlong  pace,  though  the 
driver,  a  young  Englishman,  tugged  away  at  the  reins  with 
all  his  might. 

The  next  moment  there  was  a  collision. 

The  gig  caught  the  "Victoria,"  taking  off  a  wheel,  and 
then  toppling  over  on  its  side. 

Its  driver  was  thrown  out,  and  fell  in  the  middle  of  the 
road,  where  he  lay  for  a  time  as  if  stunned. 

Neither  Emily  nor  Jack  was  hurt,  though  the  shock  had 
made  them  a  little  nervous. 

"  Confound  the  fellow ! "  exclaimed  Jack,  stepping  out 
"  He  ought  to  be  horsewhipped  for  driving  in  that  manner. 

The  young  fellow,  for  he  was  not  more  than  nineteen, 
jumped  up,  shook  himself,  winced  a  little,  as  if  hurt,  took  a 
look  at  the  ruins  of  the  trap,  and  saw  the  horse  disappearing 
in  the  distance,  with  the  harness  and  the  broken  shafts  rat- 
tling behind  him. 

Then  he  turned  his  attention  to  Jack. 

"  Pardon  me,"  he  said,  in  a  gentlemanly  tone,  "  but  if  I 
am  not  mistaken,  you  thought  fit  to  make  a  disagreeable  re- 
mark just  now." 

"  I  only  said  that "  began  Jack. 

"  I  heard  what  you  said,"  interrupted  the  young  man. 
"  Possibly  you  thought  you  could  take  advantage  of  my  ap- 
parent insensibility." 


68        JACK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS, 

"  Hang  it  all !  "  said  Jack,  "  you  run  into  a  man  and  take 
his  wheel  off,  and  then  you  are  riled  if  he  grumbles." 

"  Certainly  I  am." 

"  You  ought  not  to  be  trusted  out  with  a  horse." 

"  That  may  be  your  opinion,"  replied  the  young  stranger. 
"  We  will  not  talk  about  that.  You  have  insulted  me  by 
saying  I  ought  to  be  horsewhipped :  I  heard  you." 

"Well?" 

"  Are  you  going  to  apologise  ?  " 

Jack  burst  out  laughing. 

"  It's  no  laughing  matter,  let  me  tell  you  that.  Will  you 
apologise  ? " 

"  No.     I  distinctly  refuse  to  do  anything  of  the  sort." 

"  Then  mind  your  eye,  for  I'm  going  to  take  it  out  of 
you,"  said  the  reckless  driver. 

"My  good  fellow,"  said  Jack,  "  it  isn't  two  months  since  I 
was  shot  in  the  shoulder,  and  you  may  perceive,  if  you  use 
your  eyes,  that  I  still  wear  my  arm  in  a  sling." 

"What's  the  odds?  I've  broken  my  right  arm,  and  I 
don't  howl  over  it." 

"Your  arm  broken  ? "  asked  Jack,  in  surprise. 

"  What  is  there  wonderful  in  that  ? "  said  the  young  man. 
"  What  a  child  you  must  be." 

"  Why  ? " 

"You  don't  suppose  a  man  can  get  chucked  out  of  a  trap 
when  the  horse  is  bolting  like  mad,  and  not  hurt  himself,  do 
you  ? " 

"  Well,  on  consideration,  no,"  answered  Jack. 

"It's  a  puzzler  to  me  how  I  didn't  break  my  neck. 
But,  look  here,  we're  evenly  matched ;  your  arm's  slung  up, 
and  mine's  broken  somewhere — I  don't  know  where,  though 
it  hurts  like  old  boots." 

"  I'm  sorry  for  that,"  put  in  Jack. 

"  Blow  your  sorrow  !  "  said  the  youngster.  "  I  want  an 
apology,  if  not,  I  shall  punch  your  head." 

"  You  forget  I  have  a  lady  with  me,"  said  Jack.  "  My 
wife  is  not  well.  Under  any  other  circumstances  I  should 
be  glad  to  oblige  you." 

"  Don't  let  a  petticoat  stand  in  the  way.     Send  her  home." 

"  Can't." 

"  Then  you  won't  fight  ?  I  shall  have  to  give  you  the 
coward's  blow,"  said  the  young  man. 

"Monday!"  said  Jack. 


JACK  HARKA  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS.         69 

"  Coming,  sare,"  said  the  black,  getting  down  off  the  box. 

"  Secure  this  lunatic,"  cried  Jack.  "  Don't  hurt  him  ;  his 
arm  is  broken.  I  only  want  to  keep  him  quiet." 

"  No,  by  George,  you  don't !  "  said  the  youngster,  rushing 
up  to  Jack.  "  I'll  have  a  cut  in  after  an  insult  if  I  die  for  it." 

Seeing  he  was  determined  Jack  drew  back,  and  saying  to 
Emily,  "  Sit  still,  dear,"  faced  the  little  bantam  cock. 

"  If  you  will  have  it,  you  must,"  he  added. 

A  fight  began  between  them,  and  was  all  the  more  severe 
while  it  lasted,  because  it  was  one-handed. 

There  was  less  chance  of  guarding  the  blows  which  each 
aimed  at  the  other. 

Jack,  however,  was  the  stronger  and  bigger. 

His  blows  were  like  those  from  a  sledge-hammer,  and  in 
five  minutes  the  stranger  was  sitting  down  in  the  middle  of 
the  road,  with  one  eye  closed  up,  and  his  nose  very  liberally 
distilling  the  claret. 

"  Have  you  had  enough  ?  "  asked  Jack. 

"  Yes,  you've  licked,"  replied  the  stranger.  "  But  I  don't 
bear  any  animosity  because  a  fellow  has  given  me  a  hiding. 
Shake  hands." 

"  Willingly,"  replied  Jack. 

Their  hands,  which  had  lately  been  engaged  in  hitting  one 
another's  faces,  met  in  a  friendly  grasp. 

"  That's  English,  isn't  it  ?  "  said  the  young  one ,  with  a 
smile. 

His  face  was  convulsed  with  a  spasm  of  pain  as  he  spoke. 

"  You're  hurt  ?  "  said  Jack,  kindly. 

"  Yes ;  it's  my  arm.  I  told  you  it  was  broken,  and  that 
last  knock-down  shove  on  the  left  peeper  you  gave  me  sent 
me  on  to  it  again.  Never  mind  ;  I've  kept  up  the  honour  of 
Cambridge." 

"  Are  you  a  Cambridge  man  ?  "  asked  Jack,  in  surprise. 

"  I  have  the  honour  to  belong  to  that  university,  my 
pippin." 

"  And  I'm  Oxford." 

"  The  deuce  you  are.     What's  your  name  ? " 

"Jack  Harkaway." 

"By  jingo!  this  is  funny.  I'm  Walter  Campbell.  Don't 
you  remember  I  steered  the  Cambridge  eight  in  the  'varsity 
race  at  Putney  the  year  you  rowed  so  well  for  Oxford  ? " 

"  Of  course  I  do.  Were  you  the  little  coxswain  who  got 
so  cracked  up  by  everybody  for  his  steering  ?  " 


70         JACK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS. 

"  I'm  the  infant,"  answered  Walter  Campbell,  with  another 
grimace,  caused  by  the  pain  he  was  suffering. 

"  By  Jove  !  "  said  Jack ;  "  what  a  rum  go  that  we  should 
meet  like  this." 

"  It  is  rum,"  answered  the  coxswain ;  "  but  it's  a  rum 
world — every  thing's  rum.  Bother  my  arm  ! — don't  it  just 
hurt  ? " 


CHAPTER  XVI. 

BRIGANDS   AT  WORK. 

MONDAY  and  Emily  had  watched  this  singular  fight  with 
more  interest  than  fear. 

Emily  did  not  think  that  Jack  was  in  any  danger,  and  was 
only  anxious  that  Walter  Campbell  should  not  be  more  pun- 
ished than  could  be  helped. 

"  It  all  over,  mum,"  said  Monday,  grinning.  "  Mast'  Jack 
lick  ;  knew  um  would.  One  arm  make  no  difference  to  him 
when  fight  fair  and  not  use  pistol.  Any  way,  him  plucky 
little  man.  I  say  that  for  him." 

"  Go,  Monday,"  replied  Emily,  "  and  ask  your  master  what 
we  are  to  do.  The  wheel  is  broken." 

Monday  left  the  carriage,  and  went  to  the  middle  of  the 
road. 

"  Please,  sare,"  he  said,  "  missus  wants  to  know  what  um 
to  do." 

"  Blest  if  I  know,"  answered  Jack. 

"  It's  a  case  of  stump,  isn't  it  ? "  said  the  little  coxswain. 

"  Stump,  and  no  mistake,"  replied  Jack.    "  Can  you  walk  ?  " 

"  Don't  think  I  can.  I'm  as  weak  as  a  rat,  and  could  do 
a  good  yell  or  two,  the  pain's  so  great.  Besides,  I  can't  see 
very  well ;  you've  bunged  one  eye  up  quite,  and  t'other's 
closing  fast." 

"  It  was  your  fault." 

"  Oh,  yes,  I  admit  that ;  but  if  I'd  known  you  were  jack 
Harkaway,  I  don't  think  I'd  have  had  a  mill  with  you." 

"  You  showed  your  pluck,  anyhow." 

"  So  did  you,"  answered  Walter  Campbell.  "  But  Oxford 
and  Cambridge  are  bound  to  do  it  everywhere.  I  licked  a 
lot  of  brigands  the  other  night." 

At  the  word  "  brigands,"  Jack  pricked  his  ears  up. 


JA  CK  HARKA  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS.          7 1 

"  Brigands  !  "  he  repeated,  eagerly.     "  Where  ? " 

"  Out  Portici  way.  I  haven't  been  here  long,  and  I 
always  make  a  point  of  whacking  myself  about  a  bit  in  a  new 
place." 

"Yes?" 

"  I'm  a  midshipman,  mate,  odd  man,  anything  you  like,  on 
board  my  governor's  yacht,  the  '  Samphire,'  you  know." 

"  Is  that  pretty  little  schooner  your  governor's  ?  The  one 
that  came  into  the  bay  on  Saturday? "  asked  Jack. 

"  That's  her.     Isn't  she  a  beauty  ?  " 

"  Every  inch  of  her." 

"  Well,"  continued  Walter  Campbell,  "  I  got  out  walking 
up  Portici  way,  and  five  coves  in  long  cloaks  and  slouched 
hats  stopped  me." 

"  What  did  you  do  ?  " 

"  Shot  two  of  them,  slipped  into  two  more  like  the  Tipton 
Slasher,  and  kicked  the  stern  of  the  fifth. 

"  That's  what  it  all  came  to,  but  how  I  did  it  I  don't  know 
any  more  than  a  baby.  It  was  all  done  in  a  few  minutes, 
and  I  put  it  down  as  a  big  fluke." 

"  But,  I  say,  what  are  we  to  do  ?  " 

"  That's  just  what  I  am  bustling  myself  about.  I  can't 
stay  here;  my  arm  does  hurt  a  ripper  and  no  mistake," 
said  the  little  coxswain. 

"  Shall  I  send  Monday  on  for  another  carriage  ?  " 

"  Do  something,  there's  a  good  fellow.  I'd  give  the  world 
for  a  doctor  to  put  me  in  splints." 

Jack  was  just  about  to  tell  Monday  to  ride  one  of  the 
horses  into  Naples,  when  he  heard  some  thing  coming. 

"  What's  that  ?  "  he  said. 

Monday  looked  up  the  road. 

"  It  all  right  now,  sare,"  he  cried. 

"  What's  all  right  ?  " 

"  That  Mast'  Harvey's  drag  coming,  sare." 

"  Oh,  by  Jove  !  that's  lucky,"  said  Jack,  joyfully. 

It  must  be  mentioned  that  Harvey,  having  plenty  of  money 
and  nothing  much  to  do  with  it,  had  ordered  a  handsome 
drag  to  be  sent  out  from  England. 

This  had  cost,  including  the  sending-out  expenses,  ^450, 
and  the  four  blood  bays  that  drew  it  had  cost  £550,  so  that 
altogether  it  came  to  the  very  respectable  total  of  ,£1,000. 

The  drag  had  only  just  arrived. 

It  was  the  first  time  Harvey  had  driven  it,  and,  as  may  be 


72         JACK  HARKAWAY  AMONG   THE  BRIGANDS. 

imagined,  it  created  a  great  sensation,  such  a  thing  as  a  four- 
in-hand  coach,  fitted  up  in  London  style,  being  unknown 
there. 

"  What  does  Monday  say  ?  "  asked  Emily. 

"  His  eyes  are  better  than  mine,"  answered  Jack,  "  and  he 
says  he  can  see  Dick  Harvey's  new  drag  coming  along." 

"  Oh,  that's  awfully  jolly,"  said  Emily. 

"  He'll  pick  us  all  up,"  continued  Jack. 

"  I'm  so  glad,"  said  Emily.  "  Because  your  new  friend, 
Mr.  Campbell,  really  ought  to  be  attended  to.  I  wish  I 
could  do  some  thing  for  him." 

"  Thank  you,"  replied  the  little  coxswain,  pluckily.  "  I'm 
all  right  bar  the  arm  ;  don't  bother  about  me,  please.  It  is 
I  who  ought  to  be  sorry  for  knocking  your  wheel  off,  and  I 
really  am." 

"  Your  horse  ran  away  with  you.     It  was  not  your  fault." 

"  No,  it  was  not ;  you're  right  there.  The  jibbing  beast 
took  fright  and  shied.  I  lammed  into  him  with  the  whip, 
and  then  he  showed  his  nasty  temper." 

The  four-in-hand  approached  at  a  steady  pace. 

Harvey  was  driving,  and  considering  that  he'd  never  driven 
any  thing  more  than  a  pair  or  a  tandem,  he  got  on  very  well. 

By  his  side  was  Tom  Garden,  an  experienced  whip,  who 
was  giving  him  instructions. 

"  Gently,  mare,"  said  Tom  ;  "  wo-a  there,  ease  the  off-side 
wheeler  a  bit.  That's  your  sort,  whip  up  the  near-side 
leader.  Soh !  gently  all ;  mind  the  mare.  What  a  nasty 
knack  she's  got  of  bearing  on  the  pole  !  " 

"  We  must  cure  her  of  that,"  answered  Harvey. 

"  Hulloa.  Thithorth,  as  a  man  with  a  lisp  I  know  says; 
what's  up  in  front  ?  "  said  Tom. 

"  A  smash-up,  I  think." 

"  Why,  there  is  Jack.  By  the  hookey,  it's  Emily's  victoria 
that's  come  to  grief.  I  hope  to  goodness  that  Harkaway 
isn't  hurt  again." 

"  Lucky  we  came  up,"  said  Harvey.  "  Jack  seems  to  be 
all  serene.  Who's  that  sitting  in  the  road  ?" 

"  Not  knowing,  can't  say." 

Harvey  whipped  up  his  team  and  stopped  within  a  few 
paces  of  the  Victoria. 

He  and  Garden  bowed  to  Emily,  and  Harvey,  throwing 
the  reins  to  one  of  the  grooms,  of  whom  there  were  two  be- 
hind, got  down. 


JACK  HARKA  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS.         73 

"  Are  you  hurt,  Jack  ?  "  he  asked,  nervously. 

"  No,  thank  God,"  replied  Jack;  "  a  fellow  ran  into  me." 

"  The  lubber.  Where  is  the  clumsy  beggar  ? "  cried 
Harvey. 

The  little  coxswain  got  up. 

"  Look  here,"  he  said.  "  I  can't  afford  to  be  called  lub- 
bers and  clumsy  beggars,  you're  worse  than  Harkaway." 

"  Is  this  the  man  ?  "  asked  Harvey. 

"  Yes,  that's  the  child,"  replied  Jack. 

"  If  you  want  a  row,  you  can  be  accommodated,"  contin- 
ued the  little  coxswain. 

"  I  am  not  ambitious  of  any  thing  of  the  sort,"  said 
Harvey. 

"  Then  don't  call  people  names ;  take  the  tip  from  me,  old 
fellow." 

"  Oh,  if  you're  on  for  a  row,  I  daresay  I  can  oblige  you," 
cried  Harvey. 

"  Hold  your  row,  both  of  you,"  said  Jack.  "  This  is  my 
friend,  Mr.  Harvey,  of  St.  Aldate's,  Oxford.  And  this  is,  I 
hope  I  may  also  say,  my  friend " 

The  little  coxswain  bowed. 

"  My  friend,  Mr.  Walter  Campbell,  who  steered  the  Cam- 
bridge eight  in  my  year." 

"  Proud  to  meet  Mr.  Campbell,  I'm  sure,"  replied  Harvey. 
"  But,  I  say,  how  did  this  spill  happen  ? " 

"  My  horse  bolted,"  said  the  coxswain.  "  I  suppose  he 
thought  I  was  taking  it  in  too  free-and-easy  a  manner." 

"  Are  you  hurt  ?  " 

"  I've  broken  one  arm,  and  am  doubtful  about  a  rib." 

"And  here  are  we,  keeping  you  chattering  here.  By 
Jove !  it's  too  bad,"  said  Harvey ;  "  let  me  help  you  inside 
the  drag." 

"  I'll  go  with  him,"  said  Jack ;  "  take  Emily  on  the  roof, 
the  air  does  her  good." 

They  were  soon  placed,  and  leaving  Monday  to  look  after 
the  horses  and  the  Victoria,  until  they  could  send  him  assist- 
ance, they  returned  to  Naples. 

Jack  insisted  upon  the  coxswain  coming  to  his  lodgings, 
where  his  arm  was  set. 

Here  he  stayed  for  some  time,  as  his  father  was  obliged 
to  go  back  in  the  yacht  a  day  or  two  afterwards. 

He  was  young  and  healthy,  so  that  there  was  nothing  to 
retard  his  recovery,  which  took  place  as  rapidly  as  Jack's. 


74         JACK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS. 

Young  bones  set  together  easily. 

Meanwhile  the  Prince  of  Villanova  kept  in  his  castle,  at 
least  people  supposed  so,  as  he  did  not  make  his  appear- 
ance in  Naples. 

As  he  had  been  very  popular  with  the  fashionable  Neapol- 
itans, he  was  much  missed. 

They  one  and  all  blamed  Jack,  and  scouted  the  idea  that 
he  was  a  brigand. 

Some  went  so  far  as  to  declare  that  his  highness  ought  to 
have  killed  Jack  outright  for  saying  such  a  thing. 

But  Jack  did  not  care  a  rush  for  the  Italians. 

He  kept  his  own  counsel. 

Only  Harvey  and  Garden  knew  that  he  was  determined  to 
sift  the  matter  to  the  bottom,  and  if  the  prince  was  what  he 
suspected  him  to  be,  to  tear  the  mask  from  his  face  and 
show  him  up  in  his  true  colours. 

The  Contessa  di  Malafedi  constantly  regretted  her  dear 
prince. 

He  had,  by  his  high  play,  been  a  source  of  income  to  her. 

She  showed  her  displeasure  so  much  as  to  cease  to  invite 
Jack  or  any  of  his  companions  to  her  house. 

This  did  not  break  their  hearts. 

Reports  of  brigandage  continued  to  come  in  from  all  sides. 

That  the  brigands  were  at  work,  there  could  not  be  any 
doubt. 

Travellers  were  stopped  and  plundered,  while  sometimes 
a  whole  village  was  robbed  of  provisions. 

General  Cialdini,  who  was  in  command  of  the  troops  at 
Naples,  received  orders  from  the  Italian  Government  at 
Turin,  to  put  a  stop  to  these  depredations. 

He  sent  parties  of  troops  to  scour  the  country. 

This  they  did  without  success. 

All  the  people  in  the  villages  could  tell  him  was  that  the 
ravages  were  committed  by  Barboni. 

This  Barboni,  according  to  them,  was  a  terrible  miscreant, 
who  was  in  league  with  the  devil. 

Zn  their  superstitious  minds,  no  bullet  could  harm  him. 

Sometime?  he  took  a  rich  merchant  captive,  and  sent  to 
his  friends  to  say,  that  if  a  certain  sum  of  money  was  not 
paid  within  forty-eight  hours,  they  would  receive  the  ears, 
or  the  tongue,  or  the  nose  of  the  poor  wretch. 

And,  so  sure  as  there  was  any  failure  in  paying  the  rai>- 
sora,  the  ears,  tongue,  or  nose  came  in  a  basket. 


JA  CK  HARK  A  IV A  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIG  A  NDS.         7  5 

When  released  by  payment,  the  captives  all  agreed  that 
they  were  taken  blindfolded  some  distance  and  placed  in  a 
dungeon. 

They  were  also  blindfolded  when  set  at  liberty. 

No  one  could  describe  the  place  of  captivity,  or  the 
features  of  the  brigand  chief  Barboni. 

He  always  wore  a  black  mask,  his  eyes  flashed  fire,  he  had 
a  long  beard,  and  he  spoke  in  a  terrible  voice. 

His  men,  who  were  very  numerous,  and  well  armed, 
obeyed  him  blindly. 

There  was  one  peculiarity  about  the  accounts  of  those 
captured  travellers  who  were  lucky  enough  to  be  liberated 
on  ransom. 

They  one  and  all  said  that  Barboni's  lieutenant,  who  was 
more  cruel  and  bloodthirsty  even  than  his  master,  had  but 
one  arm. 

It  was  impossible  to  arrange  a  plan  to  surprise  the  bri- 
gands, when  they  agreed  to  liberate  a  captive,  for  this  reason: 

We  will  suppose  a  rich  man  captured.  In  the  morning  his 
friends  receive  a  letter  demanding  a  certain  sum  of  money, 
which,  if  refused,  will  subject  their  relative  to  torture  and 
death. 

The  money  must  be  brought  to  a  certain  spot,  by  one  per' 
son  only. 

If  any  treachery  is  attempted,  the  captive  will  die,  and 
that  most  cruelly. 

When  the  money  is  paid,  the  prisoner  is  let  loose  in  some 
unfrequented  part  of  the  country,  where  no  one  thinks  of 
looking  for  him,  and  told  to  make  his  way  home  as  best  he 
can. 

No  precaution  that  the  brigand  chief  could  take  was  neg- 
lected. 

Barboni  became  a  name  of  terror  in  the  vicinity  of  Naples, 
for  upwards  of  sixty  miles  round. 

This  was  especially  the  case  on  the  northern  side,  or  that 
of  the  river  Volturno. 

General  Cialdini  offered,  in  the  name  of  the  government, 
a  reward  of  six  thousand  ducats  for  him,  which  was  about  a 
thousand  pounds  sterling. 

This  was  to  be  paid  for  him,  alive  or  dead. 

It  was  fully  three  months  after  Jack's  "  accident,"  as  it 
was  called,  that  he  was  able  to  pronounce  himself  well. 

The  coxswain  still  went  about  with  his  arm  in  a  sling. 


76        JACK  HARKA  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS. 

He  had  taken  an  immense  fancy  to  Jack. 

In  fact,  Harkaway's  character  was  just  the  sort  to  capti- 
vate the  mind  of  a  young  and  chivalrous  youth  emerging 
from  his  teens. 

Jack's  exploits  while  at  the  university  were  almost  as  well 
known  at  Cambridge  as  Oxford. 

To  the  young  coxswain,  Harkaway  was  a  hereof  romance. 

One  day,  while  strolling  in  the  shady  groves  of  the  public 
park  called  the  Villa  Reale,  Walter  Campbell  said  to  Jack — 

"  I'm  going  to  put  a  fishing  question  to  you." 

"  Fish  away,"  answered  Jack,  cheerily. 

"  Do  you  like  me  ? " 

"  Well,  I  don't  care  about  paying  a  fellow  compliments, 
but  I  do  like  you,"  said  Jack. 

"  And  so  do  I  you,"  said  the  little  coxswain.  "  Now,  look 
here,  Harkaway,  I'm  not  a  rich  sort  of  bloke,  like  you  and 
Dick  Harvey." 

"  I'm  not  rich,"  said  Jack.  "  My  means  are  moderate  and 
I  depend  on  the  dear  old  gov.  for  my  screw.  It's  Harvey 
who  is  the  man  with  the  coin." 

"  Never  mind.  You  are  comfortable.  Harvey  married  an 
immensely  rich  heiress,  didn't  he  ?  " 

"Yes,  a  sort  of  female  Bank  of  England." 

"  Perhaps  I  shall  do  the  same  some  day ;  at  present  I've 
only  a  humbugging  hundred  a  year,  which  my  pater  allows 
me." 

Jack  wondered  whether  he  wanted  to  borrow  a  five-pound 
note. 

He  began  rather  to  sink  in  his  opinion. 

Men  generally  begin  in  this  way  when  they  want  to  borrow. 

The  young  coxswain  was  as  quick  as  a  needle. 

He  saw  the  flush  come  over  Jack's  face ;  for  Jack  was  too 
honest  to  be  able  to  hide  what  was  passing  in  his  mind. 

You  could  read  Jack  like  a  book. 

"  I  don't  want  to  put  my  hand  in  your  pocket ;  no  fear," 
said  the  young  coxswain.  "  I'm  hurt,  Harkaway,  that " 

"  My  dear  fellow "  began  Jack. 

"  It's  all  right,"  interrupted  Walter.  "  I  suppose  I  laid 
myself  open  to  it.  I'm  such  a  blundering  fool." 

"  What  is  he  driving  at  ?  "  thought  Jack. 

"Look  here,"  said  the  little  coxswain,  "I've  got  a  little 
income  settled  on  myself,  and  the  governor  wants  me  to  see 
some  thing  of  Continental  life." 


/A  CK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS.         7  7 

"Well?" 

"  Well,  I'll  give  it  all  to  you,  if  you  will  let  me  stop  with 
you  and  be  your  friend  until " 

"Until  what?"  asked  Jack,  smiling  curiously. 

"  Until  you've  had  your  revenge  on  that  brigand  cove. 
I've  heard  you  talking  to  Harvey  and  Garden.  What  friends 
you  three  fellows  seem  to  be.  I  wish  you'd  let  me  into  your 
friendship,  all  of  you." 

"  Have  you  thought  of  the  danger  of  the  task  we  have 
set  before  ourselves  ?  "  asked  Jack,  becoming  grave. 

"  I  don't  care  for  danger  ;  and  you  said  yourself  when  we 
first  met,  I  was  plucky,  and  being  a  Boy  of  England  the 
brigands  will  find  you  are  not  mistaken." 

"  I  shouldn't  like  you  if  you  weren't  so  plucky,"  said  Jack 
to  the  young  coxswain. 

"  And  you  do  like  me  ? "  asked  he. 

"  Very  much,"  answered  Jack. 

"  By  Jove  !  if  you  only  knew  how  happy  you  have  made 
me  by  saying  that,"  cried  Walter  Campbell.  "It's  the 
dream  of  my  life  to  join  you  three  fellows  and  hunt  down  the 
brigand  chief.  Will  you  let  me  ?  " 

"  Nobody  knows  who  he  is,  or  where  he  hangs  out,"  said 
Jack. 

He  was  determined  to  put  as  many  objections  in  the 
young  man's  way  as  possible,  because  the  vengeance  that 
Jack  had  promised  himself  was  not  to  be  easily  obtained. 

Danger,  perhaps  death,  would  bar  the  way. 

"  Bother  all  that,"  said  the  little  coxswain.  "  We'll  find 
him.  We're  bound  to  do  it,  man  alive,  if  four  such  fellows 
as  we  are  make  up  our  minds." 

Jack  smiled  again. 

"  You  are  right  in  supposing  that  Garden,  and  Harvey, 
and  I  have  made  up  our  minds  about  this  matter,"  he  said, 
"  and  we  mean  to  work  together ;  but  I  can  not  agree  to  take 
you  in  until  I  have  spoken  to  them." 

"  Will  you  try  for  me  ?  " 

"  Certainly  I  will." 

"  Hurrah  !  it's  as  good  as  done,  then,"  said  the  little  cox- 
swain, gleefully.  "  Won't  we  warm  up  the  jolly  old  brigands 
that's  all." 

"  Don't  forget  one  thing,"  said  Jack ;  "  that  is,  you  must  not 
let  a  word  fall  before  Emily  and  Hilda.  It  would  only  make 
them  ill  and  nervous.  But  I  mean  to  stay  here  until " 


78        JA  CK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS. 

"  Look  out,"  interrupted  Walter ;  «•  here  they  are." 

Jack  turned  round  and  perceived  Mrs.  Harvey  and  his 
wife  walking  together. 

"  Oh,  here  you  are,  Jack  dear,"  exclaimed  Emily.  "  Mon- 
day told  me  you  had  left  word  with  him  that  you  had  gone 
to  stroll  here." 

"  And  so  you  thought  you  would  follow  us  ? "  said  Jack. 

"  I  hope  there  is  no  harm  in  that,"  replied  Hilda. 

"  Not  at  all.  What  would  the  world  do  without  the  ladies  ? 
But  I  feel  sure  of  one  thing,  and  that  is,  you  had  an  object 
in  coming." 

"You're  a  magician,  I  do  believe,"  replied  Hilda.  "We 
did  come  to  ask  you  to  do  us  a  favour." 

"  I'm  sure,"  said  Walter  Campbell,  "  that  you  only  have 
to  ask  to  obtain  it." 

"  Oh,  I  don't  know,  Mr.  Campbell ;  husbands  are  great 
tyrants,"  replied  Emily.  "  But  what  we  want  is  a  box  at  the 
San  Carlo  to-night." 

"  I'll  go  and  secure  one — the  best  in  the  house,"  said  Jack, 
"  What's  the  attraction  ?  " 

"  They  are  going  to  play  a  new  opera  of  Verdi's." 

"  Oh,  all  right.     Consider  that  done,"  said  Jack. 

"  Will  you  come  with  us  ? "  asked  Emily. 

**  If  you  will  kindly  excuse  me,  I  shall  be  glad,"  answered 
Jack,  "because  I  have  promised  to  dine  with  Garden;  but 
we  will  all  look  in  at  your  box  after  dinner.  Won't  that  do 
as  well?" 

"  Quite  ;  and  now  you  can  continue  your  stroll.  Be  good 
boys,"  said  Emily,  with  a  smile. 

The  ladies  returned  to  the  Strada,  while  Jack  and  the  cox- 
swain went  on  to  the  San  Carlo  theatre,  where  they  were 
lucky  enough  to  secure  a  box  nearly  opposite  that  of  General 
Cialdini. 

"  They  will  be  well  fixed  up  there,"  remarked  Jack  ;  "and 
women  are  never  pleased  if  you  put  them  where  no  one  car, 
see  them." 

Having  arranged  this,  they  went  home  to  dress  for  dinner, 
and  were  told  by  Monday  that  the  ladies  were  going  to  wear 
their  best  jewellery,  as  Ada,  Monday's  wife,  who  was 
Emily's  maid,  had  told  him. 

Emily's  jewellery  was  not  nearly  so  valuable  as  Hilda's. 
though  she  had  received  many  handsome  presents  on  her 
marriage. 


JACK  HARKA  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS.         79 

Hilda's  diamonds  were  worth  twenty  thousand  pounds  at 
least,  to  say  nothing  of  pearls  and  other  precious  stones ;  so 
that  when  Hilda  said  she  was  going  to  wear  her  best  jewel- 
lery, it  meant  that  she  intended  to  carry  about  her  person 
what  most  people  would  call  a  fortune. 

The  ladies  were  both  beautifully  dressed,  and  when  they 
entered  the  opera  house,  all  eyes  were  directed  towards 
them. 

Never  had  the  San  Carlo  been  more  brilliantly  and  fash- 
ionably attended. 

The  overture  was  listened  to  in  rapt  attention,  and  the 
curtain  fell  on  the  first  act  amidst  loud  applause. 

Verdi  himself,  the  great  composer,  was  present,  as  were 
General  Cialdini,  the  contessa,  and  others  of  note  in  the  city. 

When  the  curtain  fell,  Hilda  and  Emily  drew  back  in  order 
to  avoid  impertinent  observation. 

Suddenly  they  heard  a  slight  tapping  at  the  door. 

"  It  is  Jack,"  said  Emily ;  "  dear,  good  fellow,  he  said  he 
would  come  early." 

She  got  up  to  open  the  door. 

Scarcely  had  she  done  so  when  a  man  in  evening  dress 
entered,  but  as  he  passed  the  threshold,  he  put  on  a  black 
mask. 

The  girls  were  too  frightened  to  speak,  and  sat  riveted  to 
their  chairs,  which  were  at  the  further  end  of  the  box,  and 
removed  from  the  notice  of  the  visitors  to  the  theatre. 

It  was  easy  to  see  anyone  in  the  front  of  the  box,  but  not 
at  the  rear. 

"  Ladies,"  said  the  stranger,  with  an  air  of  good  breeding, 
which  was  strangely  at  variance  with  his  mask,  "if  you 
scream,  move,  or  make  the  least  noise,  I  shall  be  under  the 
parnful  necessity  of  putting  you  to  death  with  this  dagger." 

He  displayed  a  stiletto,  which  flashed  before  their  eyes 
in  the  gaslight. 

"  I  am  a  man  of  my  word,  though  I  wish  you  no  harm," 
he  continued,  as  Hilda  made  a  slight  movement. 

Emily  was  so  frightened  that  she  fainted  away,  and  fell 
like  a  log  on  the  floor  of  the  box. 

Hilda  seemed  scarcely  to  breathe. 

"  Give  me  those  jewels  you  wear,  and  collect  those  of  your 
friend,  or " 

"  What  if  I  refuse  ? "  asked  Hilda,  her  dark  eyes  flashing 
fire. 


So        JACK  HARKA  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS. 

"  Simply  you  will  sign  your  own  death  warrant.  I  mean 
to  have  them,  and  if  I  don't  take  them  from  a  living  body,  I 
shall  from  a  corpse ;  it  is  all  the  same  to  me,"  said  the 
mask. 

"Who  and  what  are  you  ?"  she  demanded. 

"  Shall  I  answer  your  questions  one  by  one?  "  he  said. 

"  Yes." 

"  First,  I  am  Barboni." 

"  The  brigand  !  "  gasped  Hilda,  turning  ashy  pale. 

"  You  have  saved  me  the  trouble  of  replying,"  he  said  ; 
"  but,  cospetto,  you  might  have  added  the  compliment  of 
famous,  for  I  have  made  a  stir  lately.  Come,  come,  I  am 
an  admirer  of  beauty,  yet  the  time  presses  ;  the  diamonds, 
quick  !  " 

"  Wretch  !  "  exclaimed  Hilda.  "  If  you  have  them  at  all, 
you  must  take  them.  Dare  to  touch  me,  and  I  will  call  for 
aid." 

"  He  advanced  a  step  and  then  stood  irresolute. 
.    Hilda   raised  her   voice  and   cried   out,  but  at  the  same 
moment  the  orchestra  broke  out  with  a  burst  of  music  which 
completely  drowned  it. 

Seeing  his  advantage,  Barboni  grasped  her  by  the  wrist, 
and  threw  her  to  the  ground. 

She  fell  by  the  side  of  Emily,  and,  like  her  friend,  lost  her 
senses  by  the  force  of  the  shock  and  fright. 

Barboni  now  lost  no  time  in  stripping  the  two  ladies  of 
their  jewellery. 

This  he  stowed  away  in  a  bag  which  he  seemed  to  carry 
for  that  purpose. 

"  Per  Bacco !  this  is  a  prize  worth  having.  It's  even 
better  than  I  expected  ;  my  information  was  correct." 

When  he  had  taken  every  thing,  he  looked  at  his  watch. 

"  Diavolo ! "  he  exclaimed.  "  Time  flies.  I  shall  be 
caught  red-handed  if  I  linger." 

Concealing  the  bag  with  its  precious  load  about  his 
person,  he  carefully  removed  his  mask,  let  himself  out  of 
the  box,  and,  closing  the  door  after  him,  was  soon  lost  in 
the  many  winding  galleries  in  the  San  Carlo  theatre. 

This  audacious  robbery,  the  most  daring  and  impudent 
which  the  dreaded  Barboni  had  yet  committed,  had  not 
occupied  more  than  five  minutes  in  its  execution. 


JA  CK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS.         8 1 
CHAPTER  XVII. 

BIGAMINI. 

A  SHORT  time  afterwards  Jack  and  Harvey  entered  the 
theatre  and  went  to  the  box  where  the  ladies  were. 

Garden  and  the  coxswain  were  promenading  on  the 
Chiaja,  smoking  their  cigars,  having  promised  to  join  them 
later. 

Jack  knocked  at  the  door,  and  was  surprised  at  getting  no 
answer. 

He  could  only  suppose  they  had  not  yet  arrived,  and  went 
in  search  of  the  box-keeper,  who  opened  the  door  of  the  loge 
with  a  key. 

The  young  men  started  back  in  alarm  when  they  beheld 
their  wives  stretched  on  the  floor  insensible, 

Cold  water  and  smelling-salts  were  applied  to  revive  them, 
and  successfully. 

The  girls,  looking  deathly  pale  and  shuddering,  sat  up. 

"  What  is  the  meaning  of  this  ? "  asked  Jack.  "  You  will 
drive  me  mad  if  you  do  not  tell  me." 

"  Oh,  Jack,"  answered  Emily,  "  we  have  had  such  a 
fright." 

"  From  what  ?  " 

"  A  man  in  a  mask  came  into  our  box  and  told  us  we 
must  give  up  our  jewellery.  We  must  have  both  fainted,  for 
I  remember  nothing  more." 

"  Do  you  recollect,  Hilda  ? "  asked  Jack. 

"  Only  that  the  man  showed  a  dagger  and  threatened  to 
kill  me,  and  then  I  fainted." 

"  What  was  the  man  like  ?  " 

"  Tall  and  thin.     The  mask  hid  his  face,"  replied  Hilda. 

"  The  villain  !     Did  he  say  any  thing  ? " 

"Yes  ;  he  said  he  was  Barboni,  the  chief  of  the  brigands." 

"  Had  you  on  your  diamonds  ?  "  inquired  Harvey,  anx- 
iously. 

"Unluckily  I  had." 

"  By  the  living  jingo  !  "  cried  Harvey,  "  the  fellow  has  got 
a  splendid  booty.  Look.  He  hasn't  left  them  even  a  ring." 

"  Stay  here,  Dick,"  replied  Jack.  "  I  will  go  to  Cialdini 
6 


82        JACK  HARKA  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS. 

the  general,  who  is  in  his  box,  and  raise  an  alarm.  The 
robber  may  not  be  out  of  the  theatre." 

Harvey  nodded,  and  Jack  hurried  away. 

The  general  readily  admitted  him  to  his  box,  and  listened 
to  his  tale  with  evident  consternation. 

An  alarm  was  given,  and  all  the  entrances  to  the  theatre 
watched,  while  the  interior  was  thoroughly  searched. 

But  no  one  answering  the  description  of  the  robber  could 
be  found. 

He  had  made  off. 

The  general  sympathised  very  deeply  with  the  ladies  upon 
their  heavy  loss,  and  declared  it  was  the  most  daring  out- 
rage that  he  had  ever  heard  of. 

"  These  brigands,"  he  said,  "  puzzle  me  altogether ;  but  both 
the  police  and  the  military  shall  be  set  to  work  immediately. 
All  that  I  can  do  shall  be  done." 

"  Thank  you, "  replied  Jack.  "  Will  you  send  soldiers  to 
the  castle  of  the  Prince  di  Villanova  ? " 

"  With  what  end  in  view  ? " 

"  I  suspect  him  to  be  either  the  chief  of  the  brigands,  or 
connected  with  them  in  some  way." 

The  general  smiled  incredulously. 

"  My  dear  young  sir,"  he  replied,  "  you  insult  one  of  the 
representatives  of  our  old  nobility.  The  idea  is  ridiculous. 
I  could  not  insult  the  prince  by  suspecting  him." 

"Then  I  shall  have  to  do  it  myself." 

"  Do  what  ?  " 

"  Expose  this  fellow,  and  bring  him  to  justice,  if  he  is  what 
I  suppose  him  to  be,"  said  Jack. 

"  You  feel  strongly  against  the  man,"  replied  the  general, 
"  because  you  had  a  quarrel  with  him,  and  he  shot  you  in 
the  arm.  That's  it,  eh  ? " 

"Not  at  all,"  answered  Jack;  "of  course  I  don't  like  him 
any  better  for  his  cowardice." 

•'No — no,"  cried  Cialdini.  "These  brigands  are  common 
fellows  after  all,  though  they  are  getting  very  daring,  and 
you  must  really  dismiss  from  your  mind  any  connection  be- 
tween Barboni  and  the  Prince  di  Villanova." 

Jack,  with  disgust,  saw  that  it  was  useless  to  try  to  make 
any  impression  upon  the  general  at  present. 

So,  thanking  him  for  his  promises  and  courtesy,  he  returned 
to  Harvey. 

Emily  and  Hilda  recovered  themselves,  now  they  had  their 


JA  CK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS.         83 

protectors  with  them,  though  they  trembled  whenever  the 
dreaded  name  of  Barboni  was  mentioned. 

Harvey  was  furious  at  being  robbed  of  the  valuable  jewel- 
lery worn  by  Hilda. 

Long  before  the  performance  was  over,  it  was  known  all 
through  Naples  that  Barboni  had  robbed  two  English  ladies 
in  their  box  at  the  San  Carlo. 

The  value  of  the  diamonds  amounted  to  a  sum  fabulous 
in  the  eyes  of  the  Neapolitans. 

Nothing  else  was  talked  of  but  this  audacious  act  of 
brigandage. 

Barboni  became  at  once  a  great  man,  and  as  the  victims 
were  English,  the  people  did  not  sympathise  much  with  them. 

The  Neapolitans  are  rigid  Catholics,  and  they  hate  the 
Protestant  Inglese  for  being  what  they  term  heretics. 

On  the  following  day,  the  walls  of  the  city  were  covered 
with  hugh  posters  doubling  the  reward  for  the  capture  of 
Barboni. 

Jack,  Harvey,  and  Tom  Garden  laid  their  heads  together, 
to  devise  a  plan  by  which  they  could  solve  the  mystery  which 
surrounded  the  famous  brigand. 

That  the  authorities  were  on  the  wrong  track  they  did  not 
doubt. 

"The  key  of  the  riddle,"  remarked  Garden,  "lies  in  es- 
tablishing the  identity  of  Barboni  with  the  Prince  di  Vil- 
lanova." 

"  I  think  so,  too,"  replied  Jack. 

"  You  know  I  was  the  first  to  start  the  idea  of  the  prince's 
being  a  brigand." 

"  Yes,  you  were,  and  you  think  the  prince  and  Barboni  are 
one  and  the  same  person,"  observed  Harvey. 

"  I  wish  I  was  as  sure  of  a  thousand  pounds  as  I  am  of 
it,"  answered  Tom  Garden,  confidently. 

"  The  mystery  is  only  to  be  solved  in  the  prince's  castle  ; 
what  do  you  call  it  ?  "  said  Jack. 

"  Castle  Inferno.  There  is  some  horrible  legend  connected 
with  it,  which  accounts  for  the  name." 

"  I  told  you  that  the  little  coxswain  wants  to  join  us,"  said 
Jack. 

"Yes,"  replied  Harvey  and  Garden. 

"  Shall  we  admit  him  into  our  fraternity  ?  He  is  a  very 
decent  fellow,  and  brave  as  a  lion,  or  he  would  not  have 
milled  me  with  his  arm  broken." 


84        JACK  HARKAWAY  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS. 

"  As  far  as  I  am  concerned,  I  should  like  him  to  be  one  of 
us,"  exclaimed  Harvey. 

"And  I  also,"  replied  Garden. 

"That  is  settled  then.  I  will  tell  him  to-day,  and  as  soon 
as  his  arm  is  quite  well  we  will  admit  him,  and  then  we  will 
in  this  room,  swear,  all  of  us,  never  to  leave  Naples  until  we 
have  exterminated  this  nest  of  brigands." 

This  proposal  was  well  received. 

The  idea  of  forming  a  society,  and  binding  themselves  by 
a  solemn  oath  was  quite  romantic. 

Jack  was  sitting  near  the  open  window,  throwing  cigars  to 
a  crowd  of  beggars  in  the  street. 

The  lazzaroni  lazily  picked  them  up,  but  looked  as  if  they 
considered  it  almost  too  much  trouble  to  do  so. 

While  he  was  thus  occupied,  Monday  entered. 

"  Please,  sir,"  he  exclaimed,  "  there  is  um  rum  sort  of  chap 
down  stairs  ;  him  want  to  see  you." 

"  What  about  ?  "  asked  Jack. 

"  Him  not  say." 

"  Show  him  up." 

Presently  Monday  ushered  in  an  Englishman,  about  five 
feet  nothing  in  height,  very  thin,  with  a  sharp,  hatchet-like 
face,  having  a  comical  expression  about  the  mouth  and  eyes. 
He  appeared  to  have  a  nervous  affliction,  which  made  him 
inclined  to  smile  when  he  had  no  real  intention  of  doing  so. 

His  dress  was  shabby  and  dusty,  his  boots  and  clothes 
belonged  to  the  "  have  beens,"  that  is,  they  had  been  good 
once,  but  it  was  so  long  ago,  that  one  was  tempted  to  doubt 
that  they  ever  were  new  at  all. 

The  continual  grin  on  the  man's  face  was  rather  amusing, 
and  his  sharp  grey  eyes  twinkled  like  a  ferret's. 

He  looked  round  nervously,  as  he  glided  cautiously  into 
the  room,  then  he  peeped  under  the  table,  and  took  the 
liberty  of  shaking  the  curtains  to  see  if  there  was  anyone 
behind  them. 

"  Excuse  me,  sir,"  he  answered,  in  a  shrill  treble,  which 
was  an  apology  for  a  voice.  "  It's  a  way  I've  got." 

"  Who  are  you  ?  "  asked  Jack. 

"  I've  come  from  England,  sir,  and  changed  my  name. 
Here  I'm  Bigamini." 

"  That's  a  funny  name  too." 

"  So  it  is,  sir.  At  home  I  was  Smiffins ;  you  won't  repeat 
it,  sir." 


JACK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS.          85 

"No." 

"  Yes,"  continued  the  little  man,  with  a  deep  sigh,  though 
the  smile  was  all  the  time  visible.  "  I  was  once  a  happy 
Smiffins." 

"  And  now  ? " 

"  Now,  sir,  I'm  a  miserable  Bigamini." 

"  How  did  that  happen  ? "  inquired  Jack,  who  could  not 
make  the  fellow  out  at  all. 

"  I  didn't  like  my  wife,  sir.  She  led  me  such  a  life,  so  I — 
I  left  her  and  married  another." 

"  That's  bigamy." 

"  I  know  it,  sir,  to  my  cost.  I'm  a  tailor  by  trade,  sir, 
and  my  first  wife  found  me  out,  and  threatened  to  prosecute 
me,  so  I  got  on  board  a  ship  and  it  brought  me  here.  I  was 
afraid  of  the  police,  sir,  and  that's  why  I  looked  under  the 
table  and  shook  the  curtains,  and  as  I've  always  got  bigamy 
on  the  brain,  sir,  I  called  myself  Bigamini.  It's  Italian,  sir, 
and  they  can't  twig  it  over  here." 

"  The  fact  of  the  matter  is,  I  suppose,  that  you  are  too 
lazy  to  work  at  your  trade,  and  you  have  come  to  beg  of 
me,"  replied  Jack,  testily. 

"  No,  sir,"  said  the  little  man,  drawing  himself  up  proudly ; 
"  a  Bigamin — I  mean  a  Smiffins  couldn't  so  far  bemean  him- 
self as  to  beg." 

"Oh,  you  don't  want  money?" 

"  No,  sir." 

"  That's  lucky,  for  I  shouldn't  have  given  you  any,"  re- 
plied Jack.  "  I  hate  encouraging  idleness." 

"  Begging  your  pardon,  sir,"  said  Bigamini,  "  I'm  in  em- 
ploy as  a  snip  here,  getting  good  wages.  Oh,  yes,  I  could 
always  earn  good  money." 

"  Well,  what  in  the  name  of  goodness,  do  you  want  with 
me  ? "  demanded  Jack,  impatiently. 

"You  won't  betray  me  to  the  police,  sir?" 

"  What  have  the  Naples  police  to  do  with  a  charge  in 
England  ?  " 

"  But  I  always  fancy  there  is  a  detective  after  me." 

Here  the  little  man  took  another  look  under  the  table. 

"  My  first  wife's  an  awful  woman,  sir,"  continued  Big- 
amini. "  She'll  never  leave  me.  She  swore  she'd  have  me 
some  day,  and  I  believe  she  will ;  that's  what's  making  me 
so  thin  and  redoocing  of  me  to  a  shadder." 

"  I  won't  split  on  you.     Go  on,"  said  Jack. 


86        JA  CK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS. 

"  Thank  you,  kindly,  Mr.  Harkaway,  sir ;  I've  heard  of 
you  in  England,  sir." 

"  The  deuce  you  have  ?  " 

"  Yes,  sir.  I  ain't  a  cockney  bred  and  born,"  said 
Bigamini.  "  I  was  raised  in  Iffley,  near  Oxford,  and  that  led 
me  to  take  an  interest  in  the  university  boat-race." 

"  Oh,  I  see,"  said  Jack. 

"  Yes,  sir,  I  used  to  bet  on  Oxford,  sir,  but  that  was  when 
I  was  a  happy  Smiffins,  and  now  I'm  a  miserable  Bigamini." 

The  little  man  drew  a  deep  sigh,  which  shook  his  feeble 
frame. 

"  Yes,  Mr.  Harkaway,  sir,  the  day  you  rowed  and  won,  I 
got  on  Oxford  at  threes  to  one,  sir,  and  pulled  off  a  pot  of 
coin.  Ah,  well  do  I  remember  it,  for  I  got  on  the  spree  for 
a  week  with  the  money,  and  my  wife  beat  me  shameful  with 
the  carpet-broom  when  I  came  back." 

"  I  wish  you'd  postpone  your  private  history  and  come  to 
the  point,"  said  Jack,  still  more  impatiently. 

"  Don't  interrupt  him,"  whispered  Garden,  nudging  Jack's 
elbow.  "  He's  a  gift." 

"  Yes,"  said  Harvey,  in  the  same  tone.  "  He's  a  charac- 
ter. I  never  heard  any  thing  so  amusing,  except  old  Mole, 
in  my  life." 

"  I'm  a-coming  to  the  point,  sir,"  replied  Bigamini,  "  and 
that  reminds  me  this  is  a  thirsty  place,  and  when  I  was  a 
happy  Smiffins,  I  used  to  take  my  pint  regular." 

"  You  shall  have  some  bottled  beer  when  you  have  told 
me  what  you  want,  and  not  before." 

**  Right,  sir.  You  have  recalled  me  to  my  miserable  self. 
I  have  heard  of  your  loss,  sir,  and  that  of  Mr.  Harvey's 
lady.  I  presoom  that  is  Mr.  Harvey  ? " 

"  Yes,"  replied  Harvey,  "  you've  made  a  good  shot." 

"  Thank  you  kindly,  sir.  I  hope  you  don't  find  me  forward. 
I  try  to  be  as  'umble  as  I  can  in  the  presence  of  my  superiors." 

"  I  never  saw  such  a  fellow,"  said  Jack,  "  can't  you  speak 
out  ? " 

He  began  to  lose  all  patience. 

"  Well,  sir,  there  wasn't  a  better  man  of  business  once 
than  me,  though  I  say  it  who  shouldn't,  but  that  was  when  I 
was  a  happy  Smiffins." 

He  wiped  away  a  tear. 

"But  now  I'm  a  miserable  Bigamini,"  he  continued,  in  a 
doleful  tone,  adding — "  I  say,  sir." 


JA  CK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS.        87 

«  What  the  d " 

"Don't  swear,  sir.  It  comes  'arsh  against  the  ears  to 
hear  a  gentleman  a-cussin'.  " 

"  What  is  it  you  want  ? "  asked  Jack,  in  despair. 

"  Are  you  quite  sure,  sir,  there  ain't  no  one  a-'iding 
under  the  table  ? " 

Jack  groaned  in  anguish  of  spirit. 

Harvey  and  Garden  laughed  and  enjoyed  the  scene  im- 
mensely. 

"  I  tell  you,"  roared  Jack,  angrily,  "  that  there  Is  no  one 
in  the  room  but  ourselves.  Can't  you  understand  that,  you 
idiot  ? " 

"  Thank  you  kindly,  sir,"  replied  Bigamini.  "  It's  only 
my  nervous  way.  I  fancy  my  wife's  come  over  after  me 
with  a  D.  sometimes.  I  can't  bear  a  detective,  sir,  and 
never  dreamt  of  no  such  thing  when  I  was  a  happy  Smiffins. 
But  now  I'm  a " 

He  began  to  cough  violently. 

Jack  could  not  bear  it  any  longer,  and  getting  up,  seized 
him  by  the  collar  and  shook  him  roughly. 

"  A  miserable  Bigamini,"  said  the  little  man,  concluding 
his  sentence.  "  I  thank  you,  sir,  for  shaking  the  words  out. 
My  cough  came  on.  It  does  sometimes." 

"  Do  you  see  that  window  ? "  shouted  Jack. 

"  Yes,  sir.  Pleasing  prospect.  You  can  gaze  upon  the 
blue  waters  of  the  bay." 

"  Hang  the  prospect.  I'll  throw  you  out  of  the  window, 
if  you  don't  speak." 

"  Any  thing  to  oblige,  you,  sir,"  said  Bigamini,  shrinking 
back. 

"  And  stop  that  infernal  grin,  will  you  ? " 

"  Can't  sir ;  that's  the  effects  of  bigamy.  It  makes  me 
feel  all-overish.  But  I  came  to-day,  sir,  thinking  you'd  like 
to  hear  something  about  the  brigands." 

Tom  Garden  and  Harvey  left  off  laughing. 

Jack's  face  displayed  at  once  a  keen  interest. 

"  What  do  you  know  about  them  ? "  he  asked. 

"  I  was  captured  by  them,  sir,  and  kept  a  prisoner,  having 
only  escaped  yesterday  morning." 

*  By  Jove !  you're  the  very  man  we  want,"  exclaimed 
Jack  ;  "  and  you've  come  just  in  the  nick  of  time.  Sit  down 
and  tell  me  all  you  know." 

"  Yes,  sir ;  but  touching  that  beer  ? " 


88        JA  CK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS. 

"  Ring  the  bell,  Dick,  for  Monday,"  said  Jack. 

Bigamini  went  up  to  the  curtains,  and  gave  them  another 
nervous  shake. 

Then  he  glanced  timidly  at  the  table,  saying — 

"  You're  quite  sure  there's  no  one  under  that  table,  sir  ? " 

"  No,  no,  it's  all  right,"  replied  Jack. 

Monday  brought  some  beer,  which  he  poured  into  a  silver 
tankard. 

The  young  men  stood  round  Bigamini  and  anxiously 
waited  to  hear  what  he  had  to  say. 


CHAPTER  XVIII. 

THE    SOLEMN     OATH. 

WHEN  Bigamini  withdrew  his  face  from  the  tankard  he 
seemed  refreshed,  and  smiled  benignantly  upon  his  audience. 

"  There's  nothing  like  good  malt  and  'ops,"  he  remarked; 
"  'op-picking  in  Kent's  a  'ealthy  ockipation,  they  tell  me." 

"  Never  mind  that ;  go  on  with  your  story.  How  were 
you  captured  by  the  brigands  ?  "  said  Jack. 

"  I  was  going  to  Capua,  sir,  on  a  iob." 

"  Yes." 

"  I  crossed  the  Volturno  by  the  ferry  and  hadn't  gone 
far  before  a  lot  of  fellows  in  masks  came  up,  knocked  me 
down,  bound  my  arms,  and  blindfolded  me." 

"  Did  you  see  their  faces  ?  " 

*'  Never  a  one." 

"  Well,  they  captured  you ;  what  then  ?  "  said  Garden. 

"  They  wouldn't  ha'  done  it,  sir,  if  I'd  been  a  happy  Smiffins 
instead  of  a  miserable  Bigamini." 

"  I  dare  say  not.     Go  on." 

"  No,  sir,"  replied  the  little  man.  "  I'm  what  you  call 
crushed  now.  I'm  a  kind  of  worm,  and  when  I'm  trod  on, 
I  don't  turn." 

"  I  have  always  heard  that  a  tailor  is  only  the  ninth  part 
of  a  man,"  observed  Harvey. 

"  'Tain't  true,  sir.  You  should  have  seen  me  when  I  was 
a  happy " 

"  That  will  do  ;  forge  ahead,"  interrupted  Jack. 

Bigamini  looked  suspiciously  at  the  table. 


JACK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS.         89 

"  Ain't  it  funny  ?  "  he  said ;  "  I  can't  get  it  out  of  my  'ed 
that  there's  someone  under  that  table." 

He  laughed  a  low,  chuckling  sort  of  laugh. 

"  Of  course,"  he  added,  "I  know  there  ain't,  but  I  fancies  it." 

"  What  did  the  brigands  do  with  you  ? "  asked  Jack,  biting 
his  nails  with  impatience. 

"  Ah  !  the  brigands.  Yes,  sir.  What  with  bigamy  and 
brigands,  I  ain't  the  man  I  use  to  was  to  be." 

"  Confound  you  !     Will  you  get  on  ?  "  cried  Jack. 

"  There's  one  question  I  should  like  to  ask,  Mr.  Harkaway." 

"What  is  it?" 

"  I  hope  you  find  me  'umble,  sir ;  I  don't  want  to  take  any 
liberties  with  my  betters,  and  it  isn't  becos  you're  treating 
me  as  a  friend,  and  standing  me  bottled  beer  in  a  foreign 
country,  that  I  should  presoom  upon  it,"  said  Bigamini. 

"  You're  all  right.     Go  on." 

"  Where  was  I  ?  " 

"  Bound  and  blindfolded." 

"  Oh,  yes.  Well,  sir,  I  was  taken  over  a  rough  country, 
as  well  as  I  could  judge,  for  three  miles.  Then  we  crossed 
a  bit  of  water,  went  down  some  steps,  and  I  was  put  in  a 
dark  dungeon." 

"  Was  there  no  light  ?  " 

"  Very  little ;  what  there  was  came  through  a  narrow 
grating.  Bread  and  water  was  my  fare,  and  the  next  day  a 
tall  man  came  and  asked  me  if  I  had  any  friends  with  money. 
I  told  him  no.  He  told  me  to  think  it  over.  Who  did  I 
know  in  Naples  ?  I  mentioned  my  employer  the  tailor. 

"'Write  him  a  letter,' he  said, 'demanding  a  thousand 
ducats  ransom,  and  if  it  is  not  sent,  I  shall  cut  off  one  of 
your  ears,  and  forward  to  him — nose  to  follow,  ditto  tongue 
and  big  toes.' " 

"Pleasant,"  ejaculated  Harvey. 

"  I  didn't  think  so,  sir,  and  turned  sulky,"  replied  Bigamini, 
"  and  he  left  me.  During  the  night,  I  tried  the  bars  of  the 
window ;  they  were  rusty  and  rotten.  I  pulled  them  out, 
and  crept  through,  and  fell  into  the  moat." 

"  How  do  you  know  it  was  a  moat  ? "  asked  Jack,  a  little 
suspiciously. 

"  Because,  when  I  swam  across  it  and  got  to  the  bank,  I 
took  a  look  at  the  place  I  had  escaped  from,  and  saw  by  the 
light  of  the  moon  that  I  had  been  in  a  castle." 

"  Surrounded  by  water  I " 


^O         /A  CK  HARKA  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS. 

"Yes,  sir." 

" Whose  castle  was  it?" 

"That  I  did  not  stop  to  inquire," answered  Bigamim, 
with  a  touch  of  dry  humour.  "  I  took  to  my  heels,  and  ran 
for  miles  without  stopping." 

"  Fool  I "  said  Jack.  "  What  is  the  use  of  your  informa- 
tion ?  Why  did  you  not  ask  whom  the  castle  belonged  to  ? — 
you  must  have  seen  some  cottages  along  the  road." 

"  You  see,  sir,"  replied  Bigamini,  "  I  didn't  like  the  idea 
of  having  one  of  my  ears  sent  to  Naples,  nose  to  follow, 
ditto  tongue  and  big  toes,  which  would  have  been  the  case 
if  I  had  been  recaptured." 

"  Could  you  give  us  any  means  of  finding  the  castle  ?  " 
inquired  Garden. 

"  Yes,  I  think  I  could,  sir." 

"  You  could  guide  us  to  it  ?  *' 

"  I  don't  say  that,  for  I  wouldn't  go  within  a  mile  of  it  for 
the  Bank  or  England,  nor  ought  you  unless  you  have  a  regi- 
ment of  soldiers  with  you,"  said  the  little  man. 

"  I  don't  want  you  to  tell  me  what  we  ought  to  do.  Just 
answer  my  questions,"  said  Tom  Garden. 

"  Ain't  I  a-answering  of  them  ? — begging  your  pardon  for 
being  so  bold  as  to  say  so,"  replied  Bigamini. 

"  You  know  the  spot  where  you  were  captured  ? " 

"  Yes,  sir ;  well.  It  was  near  the  ferry  across  the  river 
Volturno." 

"  Very  good  ;  the  march  to  the  castle,  you  say,  was  about 
three  miles." 

"  Not  more,  sir." 

"  There  can't  be  many  castles  about  there,"  said  Garden, 
triumphantly.  "  And  I  think  this  man  can  give  us  a  clue  to 
the  brigands." 

"So  do  I,"  replied  Jack. 

"  Harvey  concurred  in  this  opinion. 

"  One  more  question,"  said  Garden,  after  a  moment's 
pause.  "  Did  you  hear  any  name  mentioned  while  you  were 
with  the  brigands  ?  " 

"  Any  names  ?  "  repeated  Bigamini. 

He  seemed  to  be  taxing  his  memory. 

*  Yes,  any  name  ?  " 

"  I  think  I  did,  sir.  There  was  a  man  the  robbers  called 
Barb — Barbarous.  No,  that  wasn't  it,  though  it  was  Ba* 
•omething," 


JA  CK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS.         9 1 

A  Was  it  Barboni  ? "  asked  Jack. 

"  Thafs  it,  sir.     Barboni  was  the  name,"  cried  Bigamini. 

The  three  young  men  considered  the  information  given 
them  of  the  utmost  importance,  as  it  fixed  the  locality  of  the 
brigand's  home. 

Jack  and  his  friends  now  felt  certain  they  were  on  the 
track  of  Barboni,  the  brigand  chief. 

Bigamini  had  spoken  of  a  castle  and  a  moat  within  three 
miles  of  the  ferry  across  the  Volturno,  east  of  Capua,  as  the 
brigand's  home. 

It  was  useless  for  Jack  and  his  friends  to  go  to  General 
Cialdini  and  tell  him  what  they  had  heard,  for  he  would 
scarcely  dare  to  attack  a  castle  without  stronger  proofs. 

So  they  advised  Bigamini  to  say  nothing  to  any  one,  and 
to  keep  very  quiet  at  his  lodgings  in  Naples  until  they  had 
decided  how  to  act.  The  little  man  received  a  couple  of 
pounds  for  his  information  and  thanked  them  all  very  much 
for  their  kindness. 

"  You  can  go  now,"  said  Jack.  "  But  leave  your  address 
so  that  my  servant  may  know  where  to  find  you  when  you 
are  wanted." 

Bigamini  wrote  it  down  on  a  piece  of  paper. 

"  That'll  find  me,  sir.  It's  only  a  rough  sort  of  home,  on 
a  third-floor  facing  back,"  he  said.  "  I  ainrt  got  the  com- 
forts I  had  when  I  was  a  happy  Smiffins." 

"  Serve  us  well,"  replied  Jack,  "  and  we  will  see  if  we  can't 
arrange  things  for  you  in  England." 

"  Never,  sir,"  answered  Bigamini  emphatically  ;  "  you 
may  square  a  bobby  or  even  a  beak,  but  my  missus — never. 
I'm  doomed  to  be  a  miserable  Bigamini." 

"  You  needn't  be  afraid.  No  one  is  likely  to  find  you  so 
far  away." 

"  She  might.  Sarah  Anne  Smiffins  ain't  a  common  sort 
of  woman,  and  the  fear  of  being  took  back  and  tried  for 
bigamy  is  a'most  more  than  I  can  stand.  Was  that  the  wind, 
sir,  a-rustling  of  them  curtains  or  was  it  someone  behind." 

"The  wind,"  replied  Jack.  "Now  mind  what  I  have 
said  to  you.  In  a  day  or  two  you  will  be  sent  for." 

"Thank  you  for  me,  sir.     You  won't  think  me  forward  in 
asking  you  to  accept  the  thanks  of  a  miserable  Bigamini." 
"  Not  at  all." 

"  That  takes  a  weight  off  my  mind.  Good-day,  gentle- 
men," replied  the  little  man. 


92         JACK  HARKAWAY  AMONG  THE  BR2GAN&S* 

He  took  one  look  under  the  table,  and  shuffled  to  th« 
door,  which  he  opened  cautiously,  and  glided  ghostlike 
down  the  stairs. 

In  the  street  he  displayed  the  same  nervous  apprehension, 
and  the  three  friends  saw  him  look  over  his  shoulder  several 
times  before  he  got  out  of  sight. 

He  had  not  been  long  gone  before  Monday  ushered  in 
Walter  Campbell. 

The  little  coxswain  had  his  arm  out  of  a  sling  for  the  first 
time. 

Slapping  Jack  on  the  back,  he  exclaimed — 

"  What  cheer,  my  hearty  ?  My  wing  is  mended  at  last, 
,X)u  see." 

"  Glad  to  hear  it,"  answered  Jack.     "  How  are  you  ?  " 

"  Nicely,  thanks.  What's  up  ?  You  look  as  grave  as  a 
judge  on  a  trial  for  murder." 

"  We  have  received  information  about  the  brigands, 
which  gives  us  a  pretty  good  general  idea  of  their  where- 
abouts," said  Jack. 

"  Come,  that's  news  worth  having." 

"  You  asked  the  other  day  if  you  might  join  us,  Walter. 
Are  you  still  of  the  same  mind  ? " 

"  Of  course  I  am.     May  I  ? " 

"  Yes.  I  have  spoken  to  my  friends,  and  they  have  no 
objection  to  your  being  added  to  our  number,"  answered  Jack. 

The  little  coxswain  threw  his  cap  in  the  air  joyfully. 

"  Hurrah,"  he  exclaimed.  "  We  will  capture  the  brigands 
or  die  in  the  attempt.  Who's  afraid  ?  " 

"  In  order,"  said  Jack,  "  that  there  may  be  no  flinching  or 
drawing  back  on  the  part  of  any  of  us,  I  propose  that  we 
bind  ourselves  by  a  solemn  oath." 

"  Very  proper,"  observed  Garden. 

"  I  mean  to  have  Hilda's  jewels  back,"  replied  Harvey. 
"Jack  has  to  avenge  the  shot  in  the  shoulder,  and  you, 
Garden — what  is  your  object  ?  " 

"  My  object  in  joining  this  brigand  extermination  society," 
replied  Garden,  "  is  a  wish  to  help  you  two  and  a  love  of 
adventure." 

"  And  yours,  Campbell  ? " 

"  Oh,  I  go  in  for  the  fun  of  the  thing,  and — and  because 
I  like  Harkaway,"  answered  the  little  coxswain. 

Jack  took  a  pen  and  a  piece  of  paper,  with  which  he  oc- 
cupied himself  for  a  minute  or  two.  Looking  up,  he  said — 


JACK  HARKA  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS,         93 

"  I  have  sketched  the  form  of  an  oath.  Shall  I  read  it  to 
you  ? " 

"  No  necessity,"  answered  Garden.     "  Eh,  lads  ?  " 

"I  think  not,"  replied  Harvey.  "Let  Jack  say  it  out, 
and  we'll  say  it  after  him." 

"  I'm  agreeable,"  said  Walter  Campbell. 

"  I,  Jack  Harkaway,"  began  Jack — "  you  must  put  in  your 
own  names  you  know — solemnly  swear  that  I  will  not  rest 
until  I  have  discovered  and  either  killed  or  brought  to  justice 
Barboni,  the  chief  of  the  brigands  of  Naples,  and  I  promise 
to  act  loyally  and  faithfully  to  the  three  friends  who  have 
associated  themselves  with  me  in  this  enterprise ;  and  this  I 
pledge  myself  to,  by  my  sworn  oath  and  word  of  honour,  our 
motto  being  '  Death  to  the  brigands,  wherever  they  may  be, 
on  earth  or  water.'  And  I  humbly  pray  for  the  aid  of 
Heaven  in  this  my  sworn  enterprise.'' 

"  Cross  hands,"  said  Tom  Garden. 

He  took  Jack's  outstretched  hand,  and  Harvey  took  the 
little  coxswain's  across  Jack's  and  Garden's. 

In  a  deep  tone,  each  exclaimed — 

"  I  swear !  " 

Thus  was  the  oath  solemnly  taken,  and  they  were  pledged 
as  men  of  honour  to  destroy  the  brigand  chief  and  break  up 
his  gang. 

"  You  all  know,"  said  Jack,  "  that  I  have  been  grossly  in- 
sulted by  the  Prince  of  Villanova.  First  of  all  through  my 
wife,  and  secondly  by  being  shot  in  a  cowardly  manner." 

"  Certainly,"  said  Harvey. 

"  Thirdly,"  continued  Jack,  "  there  is  the  robbery  of  the 
jeweller)'.  We  suspect  the  prince  of  being  the  chief  of  the 
brigands." 

"  And  we  have  strong  cause  for  doing  so,"  remarked 
Garden. 

"  If  I  could  have  met  the  prince,  who  has  kept  out  of  the 
way,  instead  of  offering  me  the  satisfaction  I  had  a  right  to 
expect,  such  as  a  duel  with  swords  or  pistols,  this  crusade 
might  have  been  avoided,"  Jack  went  on. 

"As  it  is,"  said  Harvey,  "this  course  we  have  adopted 
is  the  only  one  left  open  to  us." 

"Yes,"  said  the  little  coxswain,  " we  have  nothing  to  be 
ashamed  of,  and  what  we  have  to  do  is  to  go  in  and  win." 

"  And  what's  more,"  said  Tom  Garden,  lighting  a  fresh 
cigarette,  "  we  mean  to  win." 


94        JACK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS. 

A  sound  as  of  a  mocking  laughter  was  heard  in  the  cor- 
ridor through  the  half-open  door. 

The  four  young  men  looked  strangely  at  one  another. 

"  Did  you  hear  that  ? "  asked  Jack. 

"  Yes,"  answered  Harvey.  "  What  the  deuce  could  it  be  ? " 

"  It  sounded  like  a  devil's  laugh,"  said  the  coxswain. 

Jack  rushed  out  on  the  landing. 

"  Monday,  Monday !  "  he  cried  loudly. 

The  black  came  running  up  the  stairs. 

"  Have  you  seen  anyone  in  the  house,"  asked  his 
master. 

"  No,  sare.     Um  not  see  a  soul,"  replied  Monday. 

At  this  moment,  Emily  came  from  the  top  of  the  house  in 
a  great  state  of  alarm. 

"  Oh,  dear,  Jack !  "  she  cried.  "  Ask  Harvey  to  come 
upstairs." 

"Why?" 

"  Hilda  has  been  nearly  frightened  out  of  her  life." 

"  By  whom  ?  " 

"  The  same  man  in  the  mask  who  robbed  us  at  the  San 
Carlo." 

"Barboni?" 

"  Yes,  the  brigand  chief.  She  was  in  her  bedroom  ;  he 
walked  in  and  helped  himself  to  her  purse  and  every  thing  of 
value  lying  about,"  replied  Emily. 

The  three  young  men  had  crowded  round  Emily,  and 
heard  her  statement. 

Harvey  sprang  upstairs  at  a  bound  to  his  wife. 

Tom  Garden  and  the  little  coxswain  ran  down  to  the  hall 
to  search  the  house. 

"  By  Jove,"  said  Jack,  putting  his  hands  in  his  pockets, 
"  this  is  getting  serious." 

It  seemed  as  if  Barboni  laughed  at  locks,  defied  the  law, 
and  mocked  everyone  who  stood  in  his  way. 

This  entrance  of  a  house  and  robbery  by  broad  daylight 
was  more  daring  than  the  outrage  at  the  theatre. 

Clearly  the  chief  of  the  brigands  was  no  ordinary  man. 

The  four  friends  had  perhaps  set  themselves  a  task  more 
difficult  to  accomplish  than  they  had  imagined. 

Barboni  was  no  common  thief,  to  be  easily  captured. 

He  could  plan. 

He  could  dare. 

He  was  able  to  execute  his  undertakings  with  success. 


JACK  HARKA  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS.        95 
CHAPTER    XIX. 

THE  TEMPTER. 

As  it  was  at  San  Carlo,  so  it  happened  at  Harkaway's 
house  in  the  Strada  di  Toledo. 

Not  the  slightest  trace  could  be  found  of  the  robber. 

Carden  and  Campbell  rejoined  Jack,  who  was  pacing  the 
room  in  an  agitated  manner. 

"  Can't  see  a  soul,"  said  the  little  Cambridge  man. 

"  Tell  you  what  it  is,  coxswain,"  exclaimed  Carden,  u  I 
don't  like  that  buffer  Bigamini." 

"  Oh,  he's  right  enough,"  replied  Walter  Campbell. 

*'  I  don't  know  so  much  about  that.  It  seems  to  me  that 
while  he  was  taking  an  hour  to  tell  what  he  might  have  told 
in  five  minutes,  the  house  was  being  robbed." 

"  You're  wrong  to  suspect  him,  Tom,"  said  Jack.  '*  He 
is  a  harmless  fool." 

"  He  may  be,  but  I  have  my  doubts  about  him,"  answered 
Carden. 

Harvey  having  seen  his  wife  and  calmed  her,  came  down 
to  the  drawing-room. 

"We'd  better  send  what  valuables  we  have  to  the  bank 
after  this,"  remarked  Jack. 

"Too  late,  my  boy,"  replied  Harvey.  "You're  like  the 
man  who  lost  his  darned  old  fiddle." 

/Why?" 

"  It's  locking  the  stable  door  after  the  horse  has  been 
stolen;  we've  nothing  left." 

"  Nothing  ?  "  echoed  Jack. 

"  No ;  the  scamp  has  made  a  clean  sweep  this  time,  and  I 
should  think  the  things  he's  collared  will  set  him  up  for  life. 
Neither  Emily  nor  Hilda  has  any  jewellery  left,"  replied 
Harvey. 

"  Well,  hang  my  sister's  cats !  "  exclaimed  the  little  cox- 
swain, "  we're  not  going  to  stand  this,  are  we  ?  " 

"  Not  much,"  answered  Jack,  "  but  we  must  bide  our 
time.  It's  no  good  running  our  heads  against  a  brick 
wall" 


96        JACK  HARK  A  WAY  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS. 

They  talked  the  matter  over  for  some  time,  and  then  Jack 
went  to  the  chief  of  the  police,  and  afterwards  to  General 
Cialdini. 

Fresh  placards  were  posted  about  the  city,  and  the  reward 
for  the  brigand  increased. 

The  people  of  Naples  laughed. 

"  When  they  catch  Barboni,"  they  said,  "  the  sky  will  fall 
and  we  shall  catch  larks." 

"  Yes,"  said  others,  "  we  shall  lie  on  our  backs,  and  suck- 
ing-pigs, ready  roasted,  will  fall  into  our  mouths." 

The  Neapolitans  were  again  rather  amused  than  other- 
wise that  the  Inglesi  should  have  been  once  more  robbed. 

The  same  day  Bigamini  made  his  way  very  cautiously 
along  the  Strada  di  Toledo,  until  he  arrived  at  the  Palazzo 
Malafedi. 

A  servant,  who  seemed  to  know  him,  ushered  him  promptly 
into  the  presence  of  the  contessa. 

"  Ha  ! "  she  exclaimed.     "  Is  the  master  in  Naples  ?  " 

"  No,  'celenza,"  replied  Bigamini,  "  but  I  am  the  bearer 
of  a  message  and  a  letter." 

"  Proceed,"  said  the  contessa,  eagerly. 

"  The  master  wishes  you,  'celenza,  to  give  this  letter  to  Mrs. 
Harkaway,  and  he  will  expect  you  both  this  evening  at  the 
grotto  of  the  sybil." 

"  It  shall  be  done.  The  master's  will  is  law.  Tell  him  I 
kiss  his  hand,"  answered  the  contessa. 

Feeling  for  her  purse,  she  gave  the  messenger  a  piece  of 
gold. 

Bigamini's  nervous  manner  deserted  him  while  with  the 
contessa,  and  he  seemed  to  be  thoroughly  self-possessed  and 
to  know  what  he  was  about. 

He  bowed  to  the  ground,  and  when  the  contessa  dismissed 
him  with  a  wave  of  the  hand,  he  expressed  his  thanks,  and 
retired. 

The  contessa  dressed  herself  after  his  departure,  and 
ordered  her  carriage  to  drive  her  to  the  Villa  Reale,  where 
the  fashionables  of  Naples  were  airing  themselves,  and  dis- 
playing their  charms  and  attractive  dresses  to  their  acquaint- 
ances. 

Emily  was  also  there,  attended  by  her  maid,  Ada,  who,  as 
Monday's  wife,  had  accompanied  her  to  Naples. 

It  was  somewhat  difficult  for  the  contessa  to  approach 
Emily,  after  what  had  occurred  at  her  palace. 


JACK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS.         97 

In  conjunction  with  most  other  notables  of  Naples,  she 
had  openly  espoused  the  cause  of  Prince  Villanova. 

Since  the  memorable  night  when  the  prince  shot  Jack  in  the 
shoulder,  no  invitations  had  been  issued  to  any  member  of 
Harkaway's  party. 

They  had  been  practically  cut  by  the  higher  classes  of 
society  in  Naples. 

It  was  rumoured  that  Villanova  had  been  seen  at  more 
than  one  grand  house  since  the  affair.  But  neither  Jack  nor 
any  of  his  friends  had  seen  him. 

The  gay  crowd  was  promenading  up  and  down  under  the 
shade  of  the  trees. 

In  the  distance  was  the  serene  and  beautiful  Bay  of 
Naples,  reflecting  the  azure  of  the  fleecy  clouds. 

Meeting  Emily  in  the  grand  walk,  she  stopped,  smiled, 
and  held  out  her  hand,  which  Emily  took  rather  coldly. 

"  Ah  !  "  said  the  contessa,  "  how  glad  I  am  to  meet  you 
again !  This  is  a  delight  to  me  which  I  had  not  expected. 
Why  have  you  not  been  to  see  me?  I  feared  you  were 
offended." 

"Thank  you,"  replied  Emily;  "but  you  know  I  could 
scarcely  come  without  an  invitation,  nor  should  I  have  felt 
inclined  to  enjoy  your  hospitality  after  what  has  happened." 

"Don't  blame  the  poor  prince,"  said  the  contessa,  in  a 
tone  of  entreaty.  "  Our  nobles  are  so  proud  and  so  im- 
pulsive." 

"  Rather  too  much  so." 

"  You  are  thinking  of  your  husband,  but  it  was  nothing 
after  all.  He  is  well  now.  The  prince  might  have  killed 
him.  See  how  Mr.  Harkaway  insulted  him  by  calling  him  a 
brigand.  The  poor  prince  told  him  he  would  hit  him  in  the 
shoulder.  That  was  all  he  did.  After  the  insult  it  was  but 
a  slight  chastisement." 

Emily  shrugged  her  shoulders,  and  parted  her  pretty  lips 
disdainfully. 

"  What  would  many  another  have  done  ?  Shall  I  tell 
you?"  continued  the  contessa. 

"  If  you  please,"  said  Emily,  in  a  tone  of  indifference. 

"  He  would  have  hired  a  bravo  to  kill  him  with  a  stiletto 
after  dark,  and  no  one  would  have  known  any  thing  about  it 
except  that  an  Inglese  had  been  found  dead  in  the  street." 

Emily  shuddered. 

"  We  don't  do  things  in  that  way  in  England,"  she  replied 
7 


98         JA  CK  HARKA  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS. 

"Perhaps  not.  We  are  Neapolitan,  and  so  different 
from  you.  But  say,  shall  we  be  friends  ?  " 

The  contessa  spoke  in  a  winning  manner. 

"  I  have  no  particular  wish  to  be  on  any  thing  but  distant 
terms  with  you,"  answered  Emily. 

"  Stupidezza  !  "  replied  the  contessa,  tapping  her  playfully 
with  her  fan. 

"  No  •,  indeed  I  have  not.  While  we  remain  in  Naples,  I 
have  no  wish  for  the  society  of  anyone  but  those  of  my  own 
circle." 

"  Ah  ;  you  are  resentful.  Well,  I  will  not  be  cross.  It  is 
my  wish  to  save  you." 

"  Save  me,"  repeated  Emily. 

"Yes.  Your  husband  is  very  unpopular  here.  I  fear 
there  is  a  plot  against  him." 

"  Of  what  nature  ?  " 

"  Will  you  promise  to  say  nothing  to  anyone,  but  to  act  as 
I  advise  you,  if  I  tell  you  all  I  know  ?  " 

"Oh,  yes,"  said  Emily,  trembling. 

She  loved  Jack  so,  and  feared  so  much  for  his  precious 
life,  that  she  was  weak  and  yielding  when  she  heard  that  he 
was  in  any  danger. 

"  Just  now,"  said  the  contessa,  "  a  rough-looking  man 
pushed  by  me,  and  handing  me  a  letter,  told  me  to  give  it  to 
Mrs.  Harkaway,  who  was  a  friend  of  mine." 

"  Where  Is  it  ?  "  demanded  Emily. 

"  I  have  it  in  my  pocket ;  but  near  me  out.  I  am  con- 
cerned in  this.  The  man  declared  that  if  any  eye  but  yours 
saw  the  letter,  both  you  and  1  would  be  in  danger  of  death. 
Oh,  promise  me  to  be  cautious.  You  do  not  know  the 
power  of  the  dagger  in  Italy.". 

"  I  promise.    Give  me  the  letter,"  said  Emily,  impatiently. 

"  No  eye  save  yours  shall  behold  it." 

"  None." 

"  Stay,  your  maid  is  behind  you.  Tell  her  to  wait  for  you 
on  that  seat  near  the  statue  of  Mercury.  We  can  retire 
under  the  trees,  where  we  shall  be  frae  from  observation." 

Emily  nodded. 

She  spoke  a  few  words  to  Ada,  who  obediently  sat  down 
in  the  spot  pointed  out,  and  her  mistress  walked  away  with 
the  contessa. 

When  they  had  reached  a  shady  place,  they  retired  from 
the  thronsr. 


JACK  HARKA  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS.         99 

The  contessa  handed  Emily  the  letter  which  she  had  re- 
ceived from  Bigamini. 

It  was  written  in  a  delicate  Italian  hand,  and  was  to  the 
following  effect — 

"  Madame,  if  you  love  your  husband,  whose  life  is  in  ex- 
treme danger,  you  will  meet  the  writer  of  this  note  as  soon  as 
possible  at  the  grotto  of  the  sybil.  I  pledge  my  word  that 
you  shall  run  no  risk." 

That  was  all. 

"  What  can  this  mean  ?  "  asked  Emily. 

The  contessa  took  the  letter  from  her  hands,  which  shook 
with  emotion. 

"  It  is  in  English,"  she  said,  "  though  written  by  an  Ital- 
ian. Depend  upon  it  that  is  meant  as  a  warning." 

"  Against  what  and  whom  ?  " 

"  How  can  we  tell  unless  we  go  ? " 

"We!"  said  Emily. 

"  Yes,  my  child,  I  will  incur  any  danger  for  your  sake.  It 
will  show  you  that  you  have  mistaken  my  character,  and 
though  I  sympathise  with  my  countrymen,  I  yet  have  affec- 
tion for  you." 

Emily  was  deceived  by  the  manner  of  the  contessa. 

"  Dear  friend,"  she  exclaimed,  "  I  will  put  my  trust  in  you. 
What  shall  I  do?" 

"  Keep  this  appointment.  You  will  then  know  the  extent 
of  the  danger  ?  " 

"  But  should  it  be  a  trap  ? " 

"  Oh  !  you  can  trust  to  the  honour  of  the  Neapolitan.  The 
letter  expressly  says,  you  shall  run  no  risk,"  said  the  con- 
tessa. 

"Where  is  this  grotto?" 

"  Not  far  from  Naples,  scarcely  ten  miles.  In  it  resides 
an  aged  sorceress,  who  can  pry  into  the  secrets  of  the  future. 
She  is  called  the  Cumoean  sybil,  and  many  people  of  high 
rank  go  to  consult  her.  I  have  been  myself." 

'•*  May  I  not  tell  my  husband  ?  " 

"Certainly  not;  that  would  spoil  all,"  said  the  con- 
tessa. 

"  Send  your  maid  home.  Tell  her  you  are  going  to  my 
house,  and  I  will  drive  you  in  my  carriage  without  delay  to 
the  grotto  of  the  sybil." 

"  I  have  never  had  a  secret  from  Jack,"  sighed  Emily. 

"That  don't  matter,"  the  contessa  urged;  "we  shall  be 


ioo      JACK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS. 

home  in  three  hours.  It  is  now  four ;  you  don't  dine  till 
eight.  No  one  dines  till  the  heat  has  passed." 

"  It  must  be  as  you  say,  though  I  have  sad  misgivings." 

"  Am  I  not  with  you  ?  " 

"Yes,  that  comforts  me." 

"  Besides,  your  maid  will  be  able  to  say  you  are  with  me, 
if  she  is  questioned.  Surely  the  Contessa  Di  Malafedi 
should  be  a  fit  companion  for  Mrs.  Harkaway." 

This  was  said  with  some  pride,  and  Emily,  seeing  the 
point  and  admitting  it,  made  no  further  opposition. 

She  leant  on  the  contessa's  arm  and  they  sought  the  maid, 
who  had  followed  them  with  her  eyes. 

"  Ada,"  said  Emily,  "  you  will  go  home,  please,  and  if  I  am 
inquired  for,  say  I  have  gone  for  a  drive  with  the  contessa." 

"  Yes,  ma'am,"  replied  Ada. 

"  Say  nothing,  girl,  unless  you  are  asked,"  said  the 
contessa. 

The  two  ladies  passed  on,  but  as  Emily  sought  to  put  the 
letter  which  she  had  held  in  her  hand  into  her  pocket,  she 
was  so  nervous  that  she  let  it  drop  on  the  path  without  per- 
ceiving it. 

Ada,  however,  saw  it. 

She  darted  forward  in  an  instant,  and  picking  it  up,  held 
it  tightly. 

"  It's  odd,  mistress  going  off  with  the  contessa,"  she  mur- 
mured. "  Perhaps  this  letter  will  throw  some  light  on  it.  I 
will  show  it  to  Monday,  and  if  he  thinks  there  is  any  thing 
wrong,  he  shall  give  it  to  master." 

Utterly  unconscious  of  having  dropped  the  letter,  Emily 
accompanied  the  Contessa  Di  Malafedi  to  the  entrance  of 
the  Villa  Reale. 

There  the  contessa's  carriage  was  waiting. 

They  entered,  and  the  Malafedi  said  in  Italian  to  her 
footman — 

"  Drive  to  the  sybil's  cave.  Go  slowly  through  the  streets., 
but  outside  Naples  increase  your  pace.  I  am  impatient. 
You  understand  ?  " 

"  St,  'celenza"  replied  the  man,  who  mounted  the  box,  and 
the  carriage  drove  off. 


JACK  HARKA  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS.       lot 
CHAPTER  XX. 

THE    CAVE   OF  THE   SYBIL. 

I'HE  Cumaean  sybil,  as  she  was  called,  was  a  fortune-teller 
of  considerable  reputation. 

She  lived  in  a  cave  or  grotto,  which  she  never  quitted, 
and  subsisted  on  the  sums  of  money  she  received  from  those 
who  came  to  consult  her. 

Her  only  attendant  was  a  dwarf,  named  Bomba,  who  was 
as  much  like  the  popular  idea  of  an  imp  of  darkness  as  he 
could  be. 

Misshapenf  ungainly,  hideous,  cruel  and  mischievous, 
Bomba  was  supposed  by  the  ignorant  to  be  the  familiar 
spirit  of  the  witch. 

As  the  carriage  neared  the  cave,  the  dwarf,  who  was 
perched  on  a  rock  like  a  toad  on  the  edge  of  a  precipice, 
jumped  from  crag  to  crag  with  incredible  rapidity,  and  gain- 
ing the  ground,  ran  into  the  cavern. 

He  had  evidently  been  on  the  watch. 

The  cave  of  the  sybil  was  situated  at  the  extremity  of  a 
narrow  rocky  defile,  the  sides  of  which  were  covered  with 
stunted  shrubs,  pine  trees,  and  long  grass. 

This  defile  was  capable  of  being  defended  by  a  handful 
of  men  against  an  army. 

A  small  entrance  admitted  the  visitor  to  a  spacious  cavern 
dimly  lighted  from  a  fissure  in  the  rock. 

By  the  imperfect  light  could  be  seen  the  arrangement  of 
the  interior. 

Ghastly  skeletons  from  Pompeii,  horrid  mummies  from 
the  East,  grinned  from  the  sides,  where  they  had  been  placed, 
piles  of  bones  were  seen  in  the  corners,  hideous  bats  were 
nailed  to  the  roof,  and  strange  birds  and  animals,  stuffed, 
seemed  preparing  to  spring  upon  the  intruder. 

A  brood  of  tame  snakes  crawled  all  over  the  floor,  gliding 
into  holes,  reappearing  in  other  parts,  and  keeping  up  a 
constant  hissing. 

On  a  ledge  sat  an  owl,  while  at  the  old  hag's  feet  lay  a 
savage  wolf,  who  had  for  his  mistress  the  fidelity  of  a  dog. 

The  sybil  herself  was  an  aged  crone,  with  bent  back  and 
wrinkled  face. 


102      JACK  HARKA  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS. 

She  wore  a  short  black  serge  skirt,  and  over  her  shoulders 
was  thrown  a  blood-red  cloak,  while  her  grey  and  tangled 
hair  hung  in  matted  ringlets  down  her  back. 

In  spite  of  age  and  growing  infirmities,  there  was  a  fire  in 
her  eyes  which  showed  that  her  mind  was  active  enough. 

When  Bomba  bounded  into  the  cave, — he  exclaimed— 
"  They  come." 

"Go,  child,"  replied  the  sybil,  "and  guide  them  to  me. 
Stay  !  Is  the  curtain  securely  drawn  round  the  entrance  to 
the  secret  cavern  ?  " 

"  Yes,  mother,"  answered  the  dwarf. 

"  Then  all  is  well.     Let  them  approach." 

From  this  conversation  it  will  be  seen  that  the  visit  of  the 
contessa  and  Emily  was  not  unexpected  by  the  witch  and 
her  goblin  attendant. 

A  moment  afterwards  the  carriage  had  drawn  up  at  the 
end  of  the  defile,  and  in  front  of  the  rock,  at  the  base  of 
which  the  sybil  had  her  home. 

"  Is  this  our  destination  ? "  asked  Emily,  regarding  the 
gloomy-looking  place  with  an  involuntary  shudder. 

"  Yes ;  lean  on  my  arm.  You  tremble,  mia  cara"  re- 
plied the  contessa,  in  a  reassuring  tone. 

Together  they  passed  through  the  narrow  aperture  and 
entered  the  cave. 

The  snakes  ran  about  hissing,  and  raised  their  spiral  coils 
defiantly. 

The  owl  flapped  its  wings,  the  wolf's  back  bristled  as  it 
bared  its  glistening  teeth. 

The  skeletons  seemed  to  rattle  their  bones,  and  even  the 
mummies  appeared  to  gibe  and  mock  the  visitors  to  the 
gloomy  abode  of  witchcraft. 

Bomba,  having  indicated  the  way  to  the  ladies,  retired  to 
the  doorway,  and  again  posted  himself  on  the  lookout. 

"  What  would  you  with  me  ?  "  asked  the  witch. 

"  Give  her  the  letter,"  said  the  contessa,  in  a  whisper. 

Emily  searched  her  pockets  for  it,  but  in  vain. 

"  I  have  lost  it,"  she  answered.  "  Perhaps  it  is  in  the 
carriage." 

"  No  matter,"  said  the  contessa,  "  I  will  speak  to  her. 
Have  you  no  one  here,  mother, who  expects  an  English  lady  ?  " 

There  was  a  slight  rustling  at  the  darkest  portion  of  the  cave. 

A  curtain  veiling  an  aperture  was  thrown  aside,  and  a  tall 
man  stepped  forth. 


JA  CK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS.        1 03 

"I  will  answer  that  question  in  person,"  he  exclaimed. 

When  he  came  into  the  light,  his  features  remained  un- 
seen, owing  to  a  black  mask,  which  concealed  the  uppei 
part  of  his  face. 

"  Barboni !  "  exclaimed  Emily,  uttering  a  cry  of  terror. 

"  The  same,"  he  replied.  "  We  have  met  but  once,  and 
that  under  unpleasant  circumstances,  and  yet  you  do  me  the 
honour  to  remember  me." 

"  What  is  the  meaning  of  this  ?  "  cried  Emily.  "  Have 
you  dared  to  bring  me  here  under  the  false  pretence  that  my 
husband  is  in  danger  ?  " 

"I  stated  nothing  but  the  truth,"  replied  the  bandit, 
boldly.  "  Your  husband  has  sworn,  in  conjunction  with 
three  companions,  that  he  will  capture  me  or  die." 

"  Ha !  has  he  sworn  that  ? " 

"  My  information  may  be  relied  upon.  Now  I  wish  you  to 
*.ell  Mr.  Harkaway  that  his  insane  determination  must  end 
\a  death  for  him  and  his  friends." 

"  I  will  try  to  dissuade  him,"  said  Emily. 

"  He  underrates  my  power  and  my  resources  ;  he  thinks 
me  a  simple  robber,  when  I  am  a  chief.  Follow  me,  lady, 
to  the  outside  of  this  cave." 

"  For  what  reason  ?  "  asked  Emily,  who  feared  some  foul 
play  was  intended  her. 

"  Nay,  you  have  nothing  to  fear,"  said  Barboni.  "  In  my 
letter  I  pledged  my  word  you  should  be  free  to  come  and  go 
as  you  pleased." 

Emily  followed  him  to  the  outside. 

"Look,  lady,"  continued  the  bandit,  "you  behold  the 
two  sides  of  the  ravine  ?  " 

"  I  do,"  she  answered. 

"  What  do  you  see  ? " 

"Nothing  but  stunted  shrubs,  black-looking  pines,  and 
tall  reed-like  grass." 

The  bandit  smiled  significantly. 

His  lips  parted,  and  from  them  came  that  weird,  wild 
mysterious  whistle,  so  piercing  and  so  shrill,  to  which  we 
have  had  occasion  to  allude  before. 

In  a  moment,  as  if  by  magic,  both  sides  of  the  ravine 
were  alive  with  men,  attired  in  the  picturesque  costume  of 
the  brigands. 

Their  rifles  were  displayed,  and  in  their  belts  were  to  be 
seen  knives  and  pistols. 


104     JACK  HARKA  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS. 

The  feathers  in  their  hats  waved  in  the  wind,  but  they 
neither  moved  nor  spoke,  standing  like  machines,  awaiting 
the  word  of  command. 

"  Ha,  ha ! "  laughed  Barboni,  "  am  I  to  be  despised, 
signora,  when  I  can  make  men  spring  out  of  the  earth  like 
that  ? 

"  Madre  di  Dios  I  what  would  an  army  be  against  my 
fellows,  posted  as  they  are  now  ? " 

"  Perhaps  you  are  right,  "  answered  Emily.  "  It  may  be 
that  Jack  is  no  fit  match  for  you,  but  why  can  not  you  let 
him  alone  ?  " 

"  It  is  he  who  will  not  permit  me.  I  am  willing  to  allow 
him  to  leave  Naples,  if  he  will  do  so  at  once." 

"  No,  he  will  not  do  that,"  replied  Emily,  with  a  shake  of 
the  head.  "  You  don't  know  my  husband.  If  he  says  he 
will  do  a  thing,  no  power  on  earth  can  turn  him  from  his 
purpose." 

"  Not  even  your  influence  ?  " 

"  Not  even  mine." 

"  That's  a  pity.  It  will  be  best  for  him  to  go.  What  can 
four  young  men  effect  against  me  ? "  said  the  brigand. 

"  Perhaps  more  than  you  think,"  replied  Emily.  "  But  I 
am  deeply  grieved  to  hear  that  my  husband  has  sworn  to  kill 
you,  though " 

She  hesitated. 

"  Speak  fearlessly,  lady,"  said  Barboni. 

"  Though  I  am  sure  he  will  keep  his  word,  in  spite  of 
your  power,"  she  concluded,  becoming  bolder,  as  her  first 
alarm  passed  off. 

"  Santa  Maria  !  "  cried  the  brigand,  angrily.  "  Am  I  to  be 
frightened  by  four  boys,  whose  beards  have  scarce  begun 
to  grow  ? 

"  You  are  deceived  in  your  husband.  He  is  neither  so 
brave  nor  so  faithful  as  you  imagine." 

"  For  shame  !  "  exclaimed  Emily.  "  You  would  not  dare 
to  abuse  him  before  his  face  as  you  do  behind  his  back." 

"  Come  to  the  sybil,"  said  Barboni ;  "  she  cannot  lie.  Let 
us  consult  her  art." 

"  For  what  purpose  ?  " 

"  She  will  tell  you  that  you  are  deceived." 

"  In  what  way  ? " 

"Mr.  Harkaway  loves  another  woman.  You  shall  hear 
it  from  the  lips  of  the  sybil" 


JACK  HARKA  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS.       105 

14  I'll  not  believe  her !  "  cried  Emily. 

She  drew  her  breath  in  quick,  short  gasps,  more  from 
indignation  at  the  shameful  accusation  than  because  her 
jealousy  was  really  excited. 

She  had  too  much  faith  in  Jack  to  listen  to  such  idle 
stories. 

"  Then  you  shall  read  it  in  the  crystal  globe,"  said  Bar- 
boni.  "  Come,  come  ! " 

Again  he  uttered  his  peculiar  whistle,  and  the  brigands 
sank  back  into  concealment  as  magically  as  they  had  risen 
from  it. 

As  if  by  enchantment  they  vanished,  and  not  a  rifle,  not 
a  feather,  not  a  form  was  to  be  seen  on  the  rocky  sides, 
which  a  moment  before  had  been  alive  with  them. 

"  Come  to  the  sybil,  come  !  "  cried  the  brigand,  taking  her 
by  the  hand. 

He  led  her  unwillingly  into  the  cave,  and  spoke  a  few 
words  rapidly  in  Italian  to  the  aged  crone. 

The  sybil  rose  from  the  rock  on  which  she  had  been 
sitting,  and  approached  a  small  and  roughly-made  table, 
upon  which  reposed  a  large  globe  of  crystal. 

"  Look  steadily  at  this,"  she  said,  "  and  you  will  behold 
your  husband  as  he  is  engaged  at  this  minute." 

Emily  bent  her  gaze  curiously,  but  doubtingly,  upon  the 
surface  of  the  shining  crystal. 

For  some  time  she  saw  nothing. 

At  length  two  figures  appeared  before  her  eyes. 

One  was  Jack,  the  other  that  of  a  dark-haired,  beautiful 
woman,  to  whom  he  was  talking  earnestly. 

She  uttered  a  cry  and  started  back. 

"  Are  you  satisfied  ? "  said  Barboni,  in  an  exulting  voice. 

*'  There  is  some  jugglery  in  this,"  she  replied. 

"  As  you  please.  I  will  undertake,  in  a  short  time,  to 
show  you  the  reality.  Will  you  believe  then  ? " 

"What  I  see  with  my  own  eyes,  in  flesh  and  blood,  I  will 
believe,  and  nothing  else,"  she  answered. 

"So  be  it." 

There  was  a  momentary  pause. 

All  this  time  the  contessa  had  been  a  passive  observer  of 
the  scene. 

She  stood  by  herself,  leaning  against  the  rough  and  rocky 
wall,  seeing  all  and  saying  nothing. 

"Oh,  donna  bdlal"  cried  the  brigand   at  length,  "fly 


jo6      JACK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS. 

from  Naples  !  It  would  spare  you  many  perils.  You  have 
enemies." 

"  I  fear  them  not." 

"  I  can  see  what  will  happen  to  you,  though  I  see  as 
through  a  glass — darkly,"  continued  Barboni,  in  a  tone  of 
deep  sympathy,  whether  real  or  affected. 

"  My  place  is  by  my  husband's  side,"  answered  Emily, 
bravely. 

"  His  life  is  threatened,  and  your  liberty.  Persuade  him 
to  leave  this  land  of  intrigue  and  mystery." 

"  You  fear  him  already,"  said  Emily. 

"  I  ?  No ;  Barboni  never  yet  felt  fear,"  rejoined  the  brig- 
and, drawing  himself  up  proudly. 

"  All  I  will  say  is  this,"  Emily  continued.  "  My  husband 
and  I  have  seen  something  of  life  in  various  parts  of  the 
world,  and  you  will  find  him  no  ordinary  man  to  deal 
with." 

"  Corpo  di  Christo /"  cried  Barboni.  "I  am  as  sure  of 
grinding  him  to  powder  as  if  I  had  him  under  my  heel." 

"  Don't  make  so  sure  of  that." 

"  I  have  taken  an  interest  in  you,  why  I  know  not,"  said 
the  brigand,  more  mildly.  "  But  I  would  save  you  from  the 
perils  that  threaten  you." 

"  If  my  husband  has  sworn  to  kill  you,"  said  Emily,  "  he 
will  do  it,  in  spile  of  the  apparent  odds  in  your  favour, 
which  make  me  think  that  you  have  all  the  strength  on 
your  side." 

Barboni  laughed  defiantly. 

"  This  is  the  last  time  we  meet  as  friends,"  he  said. 

"That  is  not  my  fault,"  replied  Emily. 

"  Pardon  me,  signora,  you  are  to  blame.  Leave  NapleSf 
take  your  husband  and  his  friends  with  you.'; 

"At  the  bidding  of  a  bandit !  " 

Emily  laughed  scornfully  as  she  uttered  these  words. 

"  No  matter  !     We  are  enemies  from  this  day  forth. 

"You  call  me  bandit  and  brigand,"  he  added  bitterly. 
"But  I  have  the  authority  of  the  church  for  what  I  do." 

"  The  church  ! " 

"  Yes,  I  have  a  dispensation  from  Rome,  for  I  am  in 
reality  fighting  the  battle  of  the  exiled  King  of  Naples — the 
battle  of  the  Bourbon  against  the  excommunicated  King  of 
Italy. 

"  But  you  do  not  understand  our  politics.     Go,  signora, 


JACK  HARKAWAY  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS.       107 

and  remember  in  time  to  come  that  Barboni  offered  you  his 
friendship." 

"  Which  I  rejected  as  became  me,"  answered  Emily. 

"  Adieu,"  he  said.  "  But  stay.  We  meet  again  soon  in 
Naples.  I  have  promised  to  expose  the  infidelity  of  your 
husband.  You  shall  see  in  reality  what  you  beheld  in  the 
globe  of  crystal." 

"  Am  I  at  liberty  to  go  now  ? "  asked  Emily,  taking  no 
notice  of  his  remarks  about  Jack's  inconstancy,  and  firmly 
believing  them  to  be  a  tissue  of  inventions. 

"  Certainly.  Shall  I  have  the  honour  to  conduct  you  to 
your  carriage?"  replied  the  brigand,  with  the  finished  polite- 
ness which  he  could  assume  when  he  chose. 

Emily  slipped  a  coin  into  the  sybil's  hand,  and  prepared  to 
follow  him  to  the  carriage,  which  was  in  waiting  a  short  dis- 
tance from  the  grotto  where  they  had  left  it. 

At  this  moment  the  dwarf  came  running  into  the  cave  in  a 
state  of  alarm  and  excitement. 

"  The  soldiers  !  the  soldiers  !  "  he  exclaimed. 

Barboni  turned  back  directly,  and  seemed  to  share  the 
dwarf's  agitation. 

'  Where  ?  "  he  asked. 

'  Coming  towards  the  defile." 

'  How  many  of  them  ?  " 

'  Two  companies,"  said  the  dwarf. 

'That  can't  be  much  less  than  three  hundred  men," 
replied  Barboni.  "  I  am  betrayed,  but  woe  to  my  enemies." 

He  cast  a  withering,  vindictive  glance  at  Emily. 

"  We  part.  Adieu  once  more,"  he  continued.  "You  have 
rejected  all  my  advances.  The  war  has  begun." 

With    these    words    he    quitted    the     cavern,    and    as- 
cended the  steep  sides  of  the  ravine,  clambering  from  rock 
to  rock  with  the  agility  of  a  wild-cat. 
•    "  What  shall  we  do  ? "  asked  Emily,  clinging  to  the  contessa. 

"  Stay  here  for  the  present,"  replied  the  contessa ;  "  we 
have  nothing  to  fear." 

The  dwarf  danced  about  the  floor,  panting  with  delight. 

"  Blood  in  the  air  !  "  he  cried.  "  I  can  smell  it  !  Blood 
on  the  trees.  I  have  seen  it  hanging  on  the  leaves  all  day 
— blood  in  the  dusty  road — blood  everywhere.  Cospetto  ! 
we  shall  have  some  fun  presently." 

And  the  little  demon  rubbed  his  hands  and  chuckled  with 


108      JACK  HARKAWAY  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS. 

The  snakes  ran  quickly  about,  and  the  wolf  licked  his 
chops,  as  if  he,  too,  sniffed  the  coming  banquet. 

"  Ha,  Remus  !  "  said  the  dwarf,  patting  the  neck  of  the 
wolf,  "  you  too  can  smell  it.  What  a  feast  we  shall  have,  eh, 
my  beauty  ?  Blood — blood  ! — oh,  I  love  to  see  it  run  !  " 

Emily  shrank  horror-stricken  from  the  little  savage. 

The  contessa,  meanwhile,  was  calm  and  collected,  and 
awaited  what  was  to  happen  with  indifference. 


CHAPTER   XXL 

THE  DEADLY  AMBUSH. 

BARBONI  had  let  fall  before  Emily  some  hints  to  the  effect 
that  he  was  encouraged  in  his  brigandage  by  persons  in  high 
quarters. 

Nor  was  this  improbable. 

Only  a  few  years  had  passed  since  Ferdinand  II.  had  been 
driven  from  the  throne  of  Naples  by  Garibaldi. 

Naples  then  became  a  part  of  united  Italy,  under  the 
sanction  of  Napoleon  III.,  who  was  then,  as  the  Emperor  of 
Prussia  is  now,  the  arbiter  of  the  destinies  of  Continental 
Europe. 

But  Victor  Emanuel,  the  King  of  Italy,  was  the  avowed 
enemy  of  the  Pope,  while  the  ex-king  of  Naples  was  the  ally 
and  friend  of  Pio  Nono. 

Therefore  Rome  encouraged  all  internal  dissensions  in 
Naples,  and  smiled  upon  the  brigands. 

The  ex-king  of  Naples  hoped  some  day  to  come  back  to 
his  throne. 

Barboni  made  no  secret  of  his  being  aided  by  Rome  and 
the  exiled  Bourbon. 

But  we  must  quit  the  brigand  chief  for  a  while  and  return 
to  the  Villa  Reale,  where  we  left  Ada,  who  had  just  picked 
up  the  note  which  Emily,  in  her  agitation,  had  let  fall. 

"  I  will  take  it  at  once  to  Monday,"  she  muttered. 

Accordingly  she  hurried  home,  and  found  her  husband 
lazily  smoking  a  cigarette  in  a  room  which  h^  had  selected 
as  his  own  on  the  ground  floor. 

The  heat  of  Naples  suited  him. 


JACK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS.       109 

It  was  so  much  like  that  of  his  native  land. 

"  Come  in,  Ada,"  he  exclaimed.  "  Bless  urn  heart.  Give 
um  old  man  um  kiss  then." 

"  Don't  be  stupid,  Matabella,"  replied  Ada.  "  Missis  has 
just  gone  off  in  the  Contessa  di  Malafedi's  carriage,  and  she 
let  fall  this  note  in  the  Villa  Reale." 

"Give  him  here — um  letter,  I  mean,"  said  Monday. 

He  took  it  from  the  girl's  hand,  and  his  face  grew  grave. 

"  Better  show  this  to  Mast'  Jack  up  stairs  ;  I  go  show  him," 
replied  Monday. 

Ada  had  great  confidence  in  Monday's  judgment,  and  she 
felt  that  she  had  done  her  duty. 

The  four  friends  were  together,  and  looked  up  as  Monday 
entered. 

"  What's  in  the  wind  now  ?  "  asked  Jack. 

Monday  related  what  Ada  had  told  him,  and  handed  Jack 
the  letter,  which  he  read  aloud. 

"  This  is  a  plan,"  said  Jack.  "  What  is  your  opinion, 
Garden  ? " 

"  I  have  no  doubt  of  it,"  replied  Tom,  getting  up  and 
opening  a  case  of  pistols  which  lay  on  a  side-table. 

"  What  are  you  going  to  do  ?  "  asked  Harvey. 

"  We're  going  to  fight,  aren't  we  ?  I  am  only  making 
ready." 

"  By  Jove  1 "  exclaimed  the  little  coxswain,  "  I'm  on  like  a 
naval  ram." 

There  was  a  sound  of  wheels  at  the  door,  which  caused 
Monday  to  run  down. 

Presently  he  returned,  saying : 

"  His  excellency,  the  general  commanding  in  chief." 

"General  Cialdini,"  answered  Jack;  "that  is  fortunate. 
Show  him  in." 

The  General  entered  and  bowed  very  politely  to  the  Eng- 
lishmen. 

The  object  of  his  visit  was  to  express  his  regret  that  noth- 
ing had  yet  been  heard  of  the  robbers. 

An  account  of  the  audacious  robbery  at  the  San  Carlo 
Theatre  by  Barboni  had  appeared  in  all  the  Italian  papers. 

It  had  attracted  the  attention  of  the  King  and  his  minis- 
ters, who  had  sent  a  strong  dispatch  to  the  general  com- 
manding at  Naples,  reprimanding  him  for  not  having  captured 
the  bandits. 

"  I  have  this  day,"  he  exclaimed,  "  sent  two  companies  of 


110      JACK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS. 

infantry,  who  are  those  excellent  riflemen  we  call  Bersaglieri, 
and  their  instructions  are  to  scour  the  country." 

"  In  what  direction,  may  I  ask  ?  "  said  Jack. 

"  Between  Naples  and  the  grotto  of  the  Cumaean  sybil,"  he 
answered. 

"  By  George,  the  very  quarter !  "  exclaimed  Jack.  "  Read 
this,  general." 

Cialdini  gravely  perused  the  note  and  listened  to  such 
particulars  as  Jack  could  give  him. 

"  This  is  very  extraordinary,"  he  said  ;  "  more  especially 
as  the  chief  of  the  secret  police  has  to-day  told  me  he  has 
reasons  for  suspecting  the  contessa." 

"Of  what?" 

"  Of  some  connection  with  this  Barboni." 

"  Indeed ! " 

"At  present,"  continued  the  general,  "  we  are  certain  about 
nothing.  Vague  suspicions  fill  our  minds ;  at  any  moment 
something  may  happen  which  will  clear  up  the  mystery." 

"  Pardon  me,  general,  if  I  cut  short  the  discussion,"  re- 
marked Jack. 

"  Ah,  certainly ;  your  wife  is  in  danger." 

"  May  I  prefer  one  request  ?  " 

"  By  all  means,"  replied  Cialdini. 

"  If  I  can  meet  your  Bersaglieri  near  the  cave  of  the  sybil, 
will  you  authorise  me  to  lead  them  to  the  rescue  of  my  wife, 
and  the  capture  of  Barboni  ? " 

"  Willingly.  Give  me  pen,  ink  and  paper.  I  will  write  a 
line  to  the  officer  in  command,  giving  him  instructions  to 
search  the  cavern,"  answered  Cialdini. 

"  Thank  you,  general ;  that  is  all  I  ask,"  said  Jack. 

The  authority  was  hastily  written,  and  the  general  took 
his  leave,  exacting  a  promise  that  he  should  hear  the  result 
of  their  expedition  as  soon  as  possible. 

He  further  expressed  a  hope  that  Mrs.  Harkaway  might 
be  in  no  danger  from  the  trap  which  the  brigand  had  laid 
for  her. 

Monday  was  sent  to  the  stables  to  order  four  horses  to  be 
saddled  and  brought  round  to  the  Strada  Di  Toledo  in  the 
shortest  possible  space  of  time. 

In  the  course  of  his  excursions  into  the  country  Garden 
had  visited  the  cave  of  the  sybil. 

Consequently  he  knew  the  way,  and  the  four  companions 
started  at  a  hard  gallop. 


JA  CK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIG  A  NDS.       1 1 1 

When  within  a  mile  of  the  cavern  they  met  the  two  com- 
panies of  soldiers,  of  whom  the  general  commanding-in-chief 
had  spoken. 

Jack  at  once  dismounted,  and  saluting  the  officer  in  com- 
mand, handed  him  the  letter  written  by  the  general. 

The  officer  read  it,  and  said  that  he  and  his  men  were  at 
Mr.  Harkaway's  disposal. 

He  gave  the  order  "  Quick  march  ! "  and  the  soldiers  set 
forward. 

They  were  a  serviceable  body  of  men,  well  equipped,  and 
had  seen  service  at  Custozza  against  the  Austrians. 

The  officer  recommended  the  four  friends  to  ride  behind, 
as  they  were  civilians,  and  the  soldiers  would  not  like  them 
in  front. 

This  request  was  fortunate,  in  the  result,  for  Jack  and  his 
companions. 

On  marched  the  Bersaglieri,  unconscious  of  danger,  and 
least  of  all  were  they  suspicious  of  a  deadly  ambuscade. 

Half  an  hour  brought  them  to  the  defile,  which  they 
entered,  four  abreast. 

Jack  and  his  friends  were  the  last  to  come  within  its  som- 
bre and  forbidding  shades. 

Suddenly  a  terrible  fire  was  opened  upon  them  from  both 
sides  of  the  defile. 

White  wreaths  of  smoke  arose,  and  were  followed  by 
flashes  of  fire,  which,  in  their  turn,  gave  place  to  loud  re- 
ports. 

Half  their  number  bit  the  dust. 

In  vain  did  the  survivors  look  for  their  concealed  enemies. 

No  one  was  to  be  seen. 

The  brigands  fired  from  their  sheltering  places  of  conceal- 
ment, and  presented  no  mark  to  the  Italian  soldiers,  who 
discharged  their  pieces  at  random. 

Panic-stricken,  they  turned  and  fled,  falling  in  increased 
numbers  at  each  step.  Their  officers  were  all  killed,  and  a 
mere  handful  of  men  huddled  together  at  the  mouth  of  the 
pass. 

The  four  friends,  horror-stricken  at  this  massacre,  dis^ 
mounted. 

Jack  tried  to  rally  them. 

"  Follow  me  !  "  he  cried,  snatching  a  sword  from  the  dead 
body  of  an  officer.  "  Follow  me  up  the  cliff.  If  we  can 
only  gain  the  summit,  we  can  dislodge  the  rabble." 


112      JACK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS, 

The  soldiers  were  brave,  and  burned  to  avenge  the  death 
of  their  comrades. 

Jack  and  Harvey,  followed  by  Tom  Garden  and  the  little 
coxswain,  climbed  up  the  rocks. 

The  Bersaglieii  followed  them  valiantly. 

This  movement,  being  at  the  entrance  to  the  pass,  was 
unperceived  by  the  brigands,  who  fancied  the  soldiers  had 
fled  routed. 

The  first  intimation  they  had  of  their  being  surprised  in 
rear  and  flank  was  a  discharge  as  deadly  as  that  they  had 
poured  into  the  companies. 

About  a  hundred  brigands  had  descended  the  sides,  emerg- 
ing from  their  places  of  concealment  to  plunder  the  dead  and 
put  an  end  to  the  wounded. 

Only  seventy  soldiers  had  escaped  from  the  massacre. 

But  these  were  armed  with  breech-loaders,  and  well  sup- 
plied with  ammunition. 

The  brigands  were  all  leaving,  or  had  left,  their  shelter. 

Consequently  they  presented  as  easy  a  mark  as  the  Ber- 
saglieri  had  done  when  they  marched  unsuspectingly  into 
the  defile. 

Volley  after  volley  was  sent  down  upon  them  under  Jack's 
instructions. 

The  little  coxswain  had  seized  a  rifle,  and  was  as  coolly 
potting  the  brigands  as  if  he  had  been  in  his  father's  park  in 
England,  shooting  rooks. 

"  Here's  a  lark,"  he  said.  "  Down  goes  another, 
flop." 

"  Same  here,"  remarked  Harvey ;  "  that  makes  seven." 

The  brigands  found  they  were  caught  in  their  own  trap, 
and  had  been  too  hasty. 

Above  the  sharp  crack  of  the  rifles,  and  the  ping — thud 
of  the  bullets,  arose  the  well-known  whistle  of  Barboni. 

He  was  calling  his  men  off. 

The  next  minute  the  pass  was  clear,  and  not  a  brigand 
was  to  be  seen. 

They  had  lost  heavily,  however. 

Not  so  heavily  as  the  soldiers,  but  nevertheless,  their  bodies 
lay  thickly  piled  upon  those  of  their  enemies. 

"  We  must  go  to  the  cave,"  said  Jack.  "  Will  you,  Garden, 
stay  here  with  Campbell,  while  Harvey  and  I  go  and  look 
after  Emily?" 

"  What  shall  I  do  ? "  asked  Garden. 


JACK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS.       1 13 

"  Keep  the  pass.  Stay,  I  forgot  you  know  nothing  about 
soldiering.  I  will  throw  the  men  out  as  skirmishers." 

Turning  to  the  the  Bersaglieri.  he  added  in  Italian — 

"  My  lads,  your  officers  are  all  dead.  I  am  an  English 
officer ;  will  you  be  led  by  me  ? " 

An  affirmative  shout  arose. 

The  men  saw  he  had  so  far  saved  them,  given  them  their 
revenge,  and  scattered  the  enemy. 

Giving  the  necessary  words  of  command,  he  threw  them 
out  in  a  double  line  of  skirmishers,  telling  them  to  take  ad- 
vantage of  the  rocks  and  shrubs  for  shelter,  and  to  shoot  any 
brigand  they  might  see. 

"Though,"  he  said,  "I  don't  think  the  dastardly  miscreants 
will  dare  to  show  their  faces  again." 

Having  disposed  of  the  men  to  the  best  of  his  ability,  and 
to  his  satisfaction,  he  descended  the  rocky  slope  with  Harvey 
at  his  heels. 

Running  along  the  road,  his  pace  was  quickened  by  hear- 
ing the  cries  of  a  woman. 

Surely  it  was  Emily's  voice. 

This  thought  lent  wings  to  him,  and  he  reached  the  grotto 
in  an  incredibly  short  space  of  time,  trampling  rudely  over 
the  heaps  of  dead  and  dying  in  his  headlong  haste. 

It  was  as  he  supposed. 

Outside  the  cavern  he  saw  Emily  struggling  in  the  arms  of 
Barboni. 

"  Help.help ! "  she  cried.  "Oh,  Jack,  Jack,  where  are  you  ?  " 

"  Not  far  off,  my  darling,"  he  replied.     "  Hold  on  f" 

The  contessa  was  standing  by  the  side  of  the  carriage  and 
waved  her  servants  back,  for  they  seemed  to  evince  an  incli- 
nation to  help  Emily. 

The  main  body  of  the  brigands  were  already  in  full  retreat, 
so  that  the  robber  chief  was  alone. 

Enraged  at  the  unexpected  loss  his  men  had  sustained,  he 
seemed  to  have  forgotten  his  pledged  word,  for  he  had  seized 
Emily  just  as  she  was  about  to  enter  the  contessa's  carriage. 

"  You're  my  prisoner,"  he  had  said,  "  and  must  come  with 
me.  In  open  warfare  there  is  no  friendship,  and  no  faith. 
It  must  have  been  so  sooner  or  later." 

Jack  rushed  upon  him  like  an  avalanche. 

He  was  afraid  to  use  his  sword,  and  Harvey  did  not  like 
to  fire,  as  the  brigand  held  Emily  in  front  of  him  as  a  sort  of 
shield. 
8 


H4      JACK  HARKA  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS. 

"  Duck,  Jack  !  duck  your  head !  "  cried  Harvey. 

The  warning  did  not  come  a  moment  too  soon. 

Barboni  discharged  a  pistol,  which  sent  a  ball  harmlessly 
over  Jack's  head. 

Clenching  his  sledge-hammer  fist,  Jack  struck  him  in  the 
mouth. 

His  teeth  were  loosened,  and  his  lips  cut,  which  prevented 
him  from  whistling  for  aid. 

"  How  do  you  like  that,  old  fellow  ?  "  asked  Jack,  giving 
it  him  right  and  left,  straight  from  the  shoulder. 

A  shower  of  blows  rained  in  the  brigand's  face. 

Each  blow,  as  Harvey  said  afterwards,  was  like  the  kick 
from  a  horse. 

Barboni  dropped  Emily,  who  fell  senseless  in  the  road- 
way. 

His  pistol  also  fell  from  his  grasp,  and  he  in  vain  tried  to 
cover  his  face  with  his  hands,  to  protect  himself  from  the 
furious  attack. 

"  Now  you've  got  it,"  said  Jack.  "  I've  been  living  for 
this  day,  and  you'll  know  after  this  what  an  Englishman 
can  do  with  his  bunch  of  fives,  my  gay  moss-trooper." 

Seeing  that  Emily  was  safe,  and  conscious  of  having  well 
punished  the  brigand,  his  spirits  rose. 

"  That's  a  return  for  the  bullet  you  gave  me,"  he  went  on 
chaffingly,  "for  I  believe  you  and  the  Prince  of  Villanova 
are  one  and  the  same  ;  only  you  have  no  beard  and  the 
prince  has  one.  That's  for  stealing  my  wife's  jewels.  That's 
for  telling  lies.  That's  for  writing  letters,  and  setting  traps. 
That's " 

He  left  off  speaking,  for  Barboni  turned  tail  and  fled  away 
after  his  men  as  fast  as  his  feet  would  carry  him,  muttering 
indistinct  threats  of  vengeance  as  he  went. 

"  Shall  I  drop  him  ?"  asked  Harvey. 

"Yes;  fire!  fire!"  exclaimed  Jack.  "Why  should  you 
show  him  any  mercy  ?  Fire,  I  tell  you  !  " 

Harvey  levelled  his  revolver,  and  fired  several  shots  with- 
out effect. 

•'  Hang  the  fellow  !  he's  out  of  range,"  he  said,  in  a  tone  of 
vexation. 

Jack  turned  round  to  attend  to  Emily,  and  saw  the  Con- 
tessa  di  Malafedi  bending  over  her. 

"  Oh,  the  poor,  dear  creature  !  "  she  exclaimed.  "  What 
we  have  suffered,  Mr.  Harkavray,  no  one  can  imagine  ? " 


JA  CK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS.       1 1 5 

"  I  should  think,  madam,"  replied  Jack,  "  that  you  have 
been  perfectly  at  your  ease." 

"  I  !     How  can  you  suppose  so  ?  " 

"  It  is  chiefly  owing  to  you  that  this  has  happened." 

"  Pray  do  not  think  so  harshly  of  me,"  said  the  contessa, 
feelingly.  "  What  is  there — what  can  there  be  in  common 
between  me  and  that  dreadful  man  ? " 

"  That  is  a  question  for  your  own  conscience  to  answer,'* 
rejoined  Jack,  drily. 

"  I  declare  to  you,  before  the  Holy  Virgin,  that  I  am  not 
to  blame  ;  dear  Emily  will  tell  you  the  same." 

"  It  matters  little  to  me.  I  shall  be  on  my  guard  against 
you  in  future,  and  I  daresay  the  Neapolitan  police  will  pay 
you  a  little  delicate  attention." 

The  contessa  drew  herself  up  proudly — haughtily  al- 
most. 

"  You  are  insolent,  sir !  "  she  said,  while  her  dark  eyes 
flashed  angrily. 

"  Possibly,"  replied  Jack.  "  I  can't  tell  lies  ;  it's  not  my 
form." 

"  Is  it  worth  your  while  to  make  an  enemy  of  me  ?  " 

"  I  don't  care  a  rush  for  all  the  harm  you  can  do  me,  now 
I  have  found  you  out,"  said  Jack. 

"Very  well,  sir,"  she  replied.  "You  have  insulted  me 
quite  enough.  We  understand  one  another." 

"  Oh,  perfectly  !  "  said  Jack,  carelessly.  "  As  you  brought 
my  wife  here,  I  shall  take  the  liberty  of  using  your  carriage 
to  convey  her  back  again,  though  it  will  be  the  last  time  she 
will  ride  in  it." 

"  She  shall  not  ride  in  it  now,  since  you  demand  it  as  a 
right  and  not  as  a  favour,"  said  the  contessa. 

"  I  am  sorry  to  be  obliged  to  contradict  a  lady  in  your 
position,"  answered  Jack,  "  but  she  shall,  and  to  show  you 
I  am  not  to  be  trifled  with,  I  shall  leave  you  to  get  back  to 
Naples  as  well  as  you  can." 

"  My  servants  will " 

"  Dick,"  said  Jack,  interrupting  the  contessa. 

"  What  is  it,  old  man  ? "  asked  Harvey,  who  was  support- 
ing Emily,  she  having  just  come  to  herself. 

"  Is  your  popgun  loaded  ?  " 

"  Yes." 

"  Jump  up  on  the  box  by  the  side  of  the  coachman.  Show 
him  the  pistol;  let  the  footman  stop  to  attend  upon  his  mis- 


1 16      JACK  HARKA  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS. 

tress.  This  carriage  is  ours.  Garden  will  tell  the  soldiers 
to  bring  our  horses  back.  Twig  ?  " 

"  Rather  !  "   replied   Harvey.     "  I  like   the   idea  much." 

In  spite  of  the  contessa's  protestations,  Jack  lifted  Emily 
into  the  carriage  and  got  in  by  her  side. 

"  You  can  stay  with  your  friend  the  sybil,"  he  exclaimed, 
"  or  perhaps  Barboni  will  come  and  comfort  you.  I'm  not 
going  to  be  made  a  fool  of  any  more  by  you.  It  is  not  good 
enough  by  a  long  way." 

The  contessa  gnashed  her  teeth  with  rage,  while  the 
dwarf  danced  wildly  about,  and  made  a  score  of  grimaces, 
as  if  to  show  that  he  enjoyed  her  discomfiture. 

"  You  will  repent  this,"  said  the  contessa,  her  dark  eyes 
full  of  an  intense  passion. 

"  Make  the  cove  drive  on,  Dick,"  said  Jack,  by  way  of  an 
answer. 

"  Right,"  replied  Harvey. 

"  Shoot  the  beggar  like  a  rat  if  he  turns  nasty." 

"  No  fear." 

They  drove  to  the  extremity  of  the  defile,  and  then  Jack 
called  the  troops  down. 

He  made  a  little  speech  complimenting  them  on  their 
bravery,  and  assuring  them  that  they  had  done  their  duty 
under  very  trying  circumstances. 

Then  he  ordered  them  to  bivouac  where  they  were  and 
attend  to  the  wounded,  while  he  would  report  to  the  general 
and  make  arrangements  for  sending  reinforcements  and 
provisions  without  delay. 

The  men  gave  him  a  hearty  cheer. 

Tom  Garden  and  the  little  coxswain  mounted  their  horses, 
leaving  the  other  two  in  charge  of  the  soldiers,  and  Tom 
went  on  in  front,  while  Campbell  brought  up  the  rear,  after 
the  fashion  of  outriders. 

Emily  was  very  weak  and  hysterical  during  the  journey, 
for  the  whole  affair  had  given  her  a  fright  and  upset  her 
nervous  system. 

Jack  was  very  kind  to  her,  and  by  degrees  she  recovered 
herself,  leaning  her  head  upon  his  shoulder,  and  pressing 
his  hand  lovingly,  while  she  related  all  that  had  passed  be- 
tween her  and  the  hated  Barboni. 


JA  CK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS.       \if 
CHAPTER  XXII. 

THE    SPY  OF   THE   BRIGANDS. 

WHEN  the  news  of  the  fight  between  the  soldiers  and  the 
brigands  reached  Naples,  it  created  a  profound  sensation. 

General  Cialdini  was  furious. 

It  had  been  a  sharp  affair  while  it  lasted,  and  his  men  had 
suffered  very  heavy  losses. 

The  central  Italian  government  would  call  him  to  a  severe 
account  for  it,  and  his  credit  was  concerned  in  exterminat- 
ing Barboni  and  his  band  without  delay. 

This,  however,  was  more  easily  talked  about  than  done. 

Barboni  was  one  of  those  mysterious  beings  who  could 
never  be  found  when  he  was  wanted. 

But  when  he  was  not  wanted,  he  was  everywhere,  as  many 
travellers,  stopped  and  robbed,  could  testify. 

Jack  had  a  long  interview  with  the  general,  in  which  he 
tried  to  impress  upon  him  the  belief  that  Barboni  and  Prince 
Villanova  were  one  and  the  same  person. 

But,  as  before,  he  failed  in  forcing  this  conviction  on  his 
mind. 

He  spoke  of  Bigamini,  and  related  all  that  the  little  man 
had  told  him  about  being  captured  by  brigands  and  escaping 
from  a  castle. 

The  general  heard  him  attentively,  and  said — 

"  You  may  be  right,  Mr.  Harkaway,  though  I  regret  that 
I  can  not  agree  with  you.  Nor  should  I  hold  myself  justified 
in  arresting  the  prince  without  further  evidence.  I  must 
have  proof,  solid  proof." 

"  It  shall  be  my  business  to  obtain  it  for  you,"  answered 
Jack. 

"  Do  that,  and  I  will  act  immediately." 

"  I  propose,"  continued  Jack,  "  to  visit  Castle  Inferno, 
where  the  prince  lives." 

"  If  you  are  right  in  your  conjectures,  will  it  be  safe  for 
you  to  do  so  ?  "  asked  the  general. 

"  Not  unattended." 

"  Well,  you  shall  have  an  escort  of  soldiers,  though  I  trust 
my  poor  followers  will  not  fall  into  another  cowardly  ambush." 


;i8      JACK  HARKA  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS. 

"  Give  me  twenty  men,"  said  Jack.  "  That  will  be  quite 
enough.  I  only  want  them  to  see  me  enter  the  castle,  and 
if  I  do  not  come  out  again,  they  will  know  where  to  look  for 
me." 

"  Shall  you  go  unattended  by  your  friends  ?  " 

"  I  shall  only  take  Bigamini  with  me,  for  this  is  simply  an 
exploring  journey.  I  want  to  form  my  own  opinion,  and  I 
can  act  afterwards." 

"  Precisely.     When  do  you  want  the  escort  ?  " 

"  To-morrow  morning." 

"  It  shall  be  ready." 

Jack  thanked  the  general  for  his  courtesy,  and,  going 
home,  sent  Monday  to  the  address  given  by  Bigamini,  order' 
ing  that  worthy  to  call  upon  him  at  once. 

When  Bigamini  was  announced,  Jack  was  in  the  drawing- 
room  with  his  friends. 

Dinner  was  over,  and  they  were  sitting  in  a  flower-be- 
decked balcony,  listening  to  Emily's  graphic  description  of  the 
horrors  of  the  sybil's  cave. 

He  apologized  for  his  temporary  absence,  and  went  to  see 
his  visitor  in  another  room,  as  he  did  not  wish  his  wife  to 
know  any  thing  about  his  proposed  exploring  expedition  on 
the  morrow. 

Bigamini  looked  more  nervous  and  frightened  than  he  had 
done  on  a  former  occasion. 

"  WTell,  my  little  man,"  said  Jack,  "how  goes  it?  Sit 
down  and  have  a  glass  of  wine." 

Bigamini  took  a  seat  and  drank  some  of  the  wine  which 
was  poured  out  for  him. 

"I'm  a  poor  creature,  sir,"  he  remarked;  "what  little 
nerve  I  ever  had  when  I  was  a  happy  Smiffins,  is  quite  gone." 

"  If  you  haven't  got  any  courage,  you  must  manage  to 
get  along  without  it,"  said  Jack,  cheerily. 

"  It  isn't  that,  sir.  I've  got  courage,  only  when  I  want  it, 
it  goes  out — oozes  out,  I  may  say,  at  my  ringers'  ends,  and 
out  of  my  toes,  and  even  through  my  hair." 

"  What  has  upset  you  now  ? " 

"  I've  heard  about  your  brush  with  the  brigands,  sir. 
Very  fine  !  The  Italians  say  you  rallied  and  handled  them 
splendidly." 

"  I  did  the  best  I  could,"  answered  Jack,  modestly. 

"  Won't  old  Thingamvjig  be  in  a  way  over  it  ?  " 

"Who's  he?" 


JACK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS.       1 19 

"  Why,  Barboni.  I  don't  like  to  speak  his  name  out  loud, 
so  I  call  him  old  Thingamyjig." 

"  You  don't  suppose  he's  here,  do  you  ? "  asked  Jack, 
laughing. 

"  I  don't  know,  sir  ;  couldn't  say  for  certain,"  replied 
Bigamini.  "  He's  a  wonderful  man.  Would  you  kindly 
permit  me  to  look  under  that  table  ? " 

"  Rot !  Sit  where  you  are  and  have  some  more  wine. 
Get  up  some  Dutch  courage.  You  can't  be  allowed  to  live 
in  such  a  state  of  mortal  funk." 

"  Of  course,  sir.  Your  word's  law  to  me  in  your  own 
house— and  anywhere  else,  for  that  matter.  But  may  I  be  a 
stiff  un  if  I  didn't  think  I  saw " 

"  It's  all  bosh,  I  tell  you  !  "  interrupted  Jack. 

"  Very  well,  sir.  Since  you're  so  determined,  bosh  it  shall 
be  !  though  if  Barboni — old  Thingamy,  I  mean — were  to 
catch  me  here,  he'd  think  I  was  splitting  on  him,  and  there 
would  be  the  deuce  and  all  to  pay." 

"  He  shan't  touch  you.    Are  you  not  under  my  protection  ?  " 

Bigamini  laughed  one  of  his  favourite  artificial  chuckles 
as  he  said — 

"  I'm  afraid,  Mr.  Harkaway,the  brigand  will  be  one  too  many 
for  you.  Lor'  bless  your  innocent  soul,  sir  ! "  exclaimed 
Bigamini,"  if  Barboni  said  he'd  have  me,  not  you,  not  all  the 
soldiers,  nor  all  the  priests  in  Naples,  could  save  me.  He's 
an  awful  man,  and  he  gives  me  the  cold  shivers  to  think  of 
him.  Ever  had  the  cold  shivers,  sir  ?  " 

"  No,  nor  don't  want  to,"  said  Jack. 

"  It's  just  like  having  icy  water  out  of  a  well  in  winter 
poured  down  your  backbone,  sir." 

"  Is  it  ?     Then  I  don't  envy  you  the  sensation." 

"  Excuse  me,  sir,  if  I  trouble  you  with  my  symptoms. 
I'm  a  miserable  Bigamini,  but  I  oughtn't  to  murmur  at  my 
lot." 

"  If  you've  done  talking,  perhaps  you  will  listen  to  me." 

"  Certainly,  sir — only  don't  talk  too  loud.  Old  Thingamy's 
got  spies  everywhere,  and  my  doom  would  be  settled  if  he 
knew  I  was  here  with  you,  betraying  of  him." 

"  My  house  is  private  ;  he  can't  get  in  here,"  answered 
Jack. 

"  Didn't  he  come  and  steal  the  jewels,  sir,  from  the  ladies  ? '" 
asked  Bigamini. 

This  question  rather  staggered  Jack. 


120      JACK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS, 

"  Yes,"  he  answered,  "  and  I  wish  I'd  caught  him  at  it, 
But  what  I  want  to  tell  you  is  that  I  shall  want  you  as  a 
guide  to-morrow." 

"  Where  to  go,  sir  ?  " 

"  To  the  castle  from  which  you  escaped." 

"  Suppose  I  can't  find  it  ? "  asked  Bigamini,  who  seemed 
considerably  taken  aback. 

"  You'll  have  to  do  your  best,  and  I  shall  pay  you  well  for 
your  trouble." 

"  Do  you  and  I  go  alone,  sir  ? " 

"  No.     I  shall  have  a  military  escort." 

"Soldiers?" 

"Yes;  why  not?" 

"  I  wouldn't,  sir.  I'd  go  quite  alone,"  answered  Bigamini, 
"  The  sight  of  soldiers  angers  old  Thingamy.  He  don't  like 
'em.  It  may  cost  us  our  lives." 

"You  seem  to  know  a  good  deal  about  this  Barboni," 
said  Jack,  eyeing  him  suspiciously,  as  what  Garden  had 
suggested  to  him  came  into  his  mind. 

"  I  couldn't  be  among  them  without  knowing  something," 
replied  Bigamini. 

Jack  made  no  answer  as  he  paced  the  room  impatiently. 

"  If  you  think  I'm  deceiving  of  you,  sir,  I'll  go  away,  and 
there's  no  harm  done,"  pursued  Bigamini. 

"  No,  no,  I'm  satisfied,"  said  Jack. 

"  Perhaps  you  think  I'm  a  spy,  sir  ?  " 

And  Bigamini  laughed  heartily  at  the  transparent  ab- 
surdity of  such  an  insane  idea. 

"  Ah  !  "  he  added,  "  it  all  comes  of  making  a  false  step. 
He  knows  I've  done  a  little  bigamy,  and  he  thinks  I  must 
be  a  duffer  all  over." 

Jack  stopped  in  his  walk  before  Bigamini,  and  observed 
that  a  tear  was  trickling  down  the  tallowy  cheek  of  the 
worthy  man,  as  if  he  felt  much  hurt. 

"  Forgive  me,  my  good  fellow,  if  I  spoke  hastily,"  he 
exclaimed. 

"  It's  hard  to  be  suspected,"  replied  Bigamini,  with  a 
whimper. 

Bigamini  at  all  times  was  comical,  but  Bigamini  with  a 
whimper  was  irresistible. 

Jack  laughed  in  spite  of  himself. 

"You  won't  think  hardly  of  me  any  more,  sir?"  said 
Bigamini. 


JA  CK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS.        1 2 1 

"  No." 

"  Nor  be  down  upon  me  for  having  had  two  wives,  and 
been  and  done  a  little  bit  of  bigamy  ?  " 

"  What  has  that  to  do  with  it  ?  You  be  faithful  to  me, 
and  you  shall  be  rewarded.  Help  me  in  every  way  you  can 
to  find  out  this  brigand  stronghold,  and  I'm  your  friend  for 
life." 

Bigamini's  face  cleared. 

"  Oh,  what  a  sweet  and  lovely  thing  it  is,  Mr.  Harkaway, 
to  be  trusted,"  he  said,  rapturously. 

"Try  and  deserve  my  confidence." 

"  I  will,  sir,  I  will.  Oh,  if  old  Thingamy  was  only  to  hear 
me,  he'd  collar  me  off,  and  send  you  my  ears,  likewise  nose, 
ditto  big  toes,  in  a  basket.  What  should  I  be  without  my 
big  toes  ? " 

This  idea  seemed  to  strike  Bigamini  very  forcibly,  and  he 
contemplated  his  boots  with  affection  for  some  moments. 

"  I  am  much  more  likely  to  have  his  head  than  he  is  to 
cut  off  any  part  of  you,  my  man,"  replied  Jack. 

"  I  hope  so,  sir.  I  should  like  to  see  his  head  stuck  on  a 
pole  and  chuck  oranges  at  it,  or  rotten  eggs,  or  'taters.  I 
shouldn't  be  particular,"  said  Bigamini. 

"  Well,  you  can  go  now.  Come  again  to-morrow,  about 
the  afternoon.  On  second  thoughts,  I  shan't  start  till  the 
heat  of  the  day  is  over.  The  soldiers  can  be  sent  on  to  the 
ferry  over  the  Volturno,  and  I  will  drive  you  to  the  spot." 

"  Thank  you,  Mr.  Harkaway,  sir.  I  feel  as  if  I  wasn't 
quite  such  a  miserable  Bigamini  when  I'm  with  you,  sir." 

**  That's  all  right,"  said  Jack. 

"Yes,  sir;  I'm  more  like  a  happy  Smiffins." 

" Indeed  !  " 

"  I  don't  seem  to  have  the  cold  shivers  so  bad." 

"  Get  along,"  said  Jack.  "  When  you  come  into  the 
place,  there's  no  knowing  when  one  is  going  to  get  rid  of 
you." 

"  I'm  off,  sir.  Going,  going,  as  the  auctioneers  say,  and  I 
shall  be  gone  soon,  knocked  down  to  the  highest  bidder. 
But " 

"What?" 

"  I  should  like  to  have  one  peep  under  that  there  table,  sir. 
Old  Thingamy  might  be  there,  or  some  detective  from  Lon- 
don to  have  me  up  for  bigamy." 

Jack's  only  answer  to  this  was  to  take  Bigamini  by  the 


122      JACK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AMOXG  THE  BRIGANDS. 

elbow,  after  the  fashion  of  a  policeman  when  he  has  a 
man  in  custody. 

He  gave  his  arm  a  twist,  and  very  dexterously  ran  him  out 
of  the  room. 

"  The  fellow  gets  to  be  a  nuisance,"  he  muttered,  as  he 
slammed  the  door. 

A  sepulchral  voice  sounded  through  the  keyhole. 

"  Good-day,  sir.  Pardon  the  thoughtless  words  of  a  miser- 
able Bigamini." 

"  There  is  no  end  to  him,"  muttered  Jack. 

But  he  heard  footsteps  descend  the  stairs,  and  looking 
out  of  the  window,  he  saw  the  little  man  creeping  along 
the  street  in  his  usual  nervous  manner. 

But  Bigamini  did  not  go  home,  if  his  dingy  lodging  could 
(be  dignified  with  such  a  name. 

He  went  to  a  place  where  they  let  out  horses,  and  putting 
down  some  gold,  he  hired  a  horse  for  two  days. 

At  first  they  looked  suspiciously  at  him,  and  it  was  only 
when  he  produced  more  gold  as  a  deposit  or  security  that 
they  let  him  have  the  animal. 

Bigamini  seemed  to  have  a  great  deal  of  gold  money  for 
so  poor-looking  a  man,  yet  it  was  no  business  of  theirs  to 
ask  him  how  he  came  by  it. 

Jumping  on  the  horse,  and  riding  it  very  fairly,  he  took  the 
road  to  Capua,  and  once  out  of  the  city,  he  rode  as  if  a 
legion  of  fiends  were  after  him. 

The  fact  was,  he  had  some  distance  to  go — nearly  forty 
miles,  and  time  was  an  object  to  him. 

He  reached  the  river  Volturno  in  three  hours  and  a 
half,  crossed  over  in  the  ferry,  left  his  horse  with  the  ferry- 
man, and  proceeded  on  his  journey  on  foot. 

The  way  was  evidently  well  known  to  him,  for  he  did  not 
pause  or  falter  once. 

It  was  growing  dark  after  he  had  gone  about  three  miles, 
and  the  lofty  towers  of  an  ancient  castle  could  only  be  made 
out  dimly  in  the  deepening  twilight. 

Striking  boldly  into  a  thicket  of  trees  at  the  foot  almost  of 
the  aged  castle,  he  pursued  a  tangled  path. 

Then  he  stopped  and  whistled  three  times. 

A  man  in  a  slouched  hat  and  green  cloak  emerged  from 
behind  a  tree. 

He  lowered  his  carbine  at  seeing  Bigamini,  and  motioned 
him  to  pass. 


JACK  HARKAWAY  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS.       123 

A  little  further  on  rose  a  pile  of  rocks,  neither  very  high 
nor  very  extensive,  but  in  the  middle  of  which  was  a  yawn- 
ing hole. 

In  front  of  this  stood  another  man,  who  also  allowed  him 
to  pass. 

Stooping  a  little,  for  the  hole  was  not  large,  Bigamini  en- 
tered what  was  a  spacious  cavern. 

Inside  he  met  two  more  guards,  who  demanded  a  pass- 
word, and,  on  his  saying  "  Gaeta,"  he  met  with  no  opposition. 

The  outer  cavern  led  into  another,  which  was  larger,  and 
from  which  numerous  passages  branched  off,  showing  that 
the  rocks  were  honeycombed  in  various  directions. 

In  one  corner  a  lamp  swung  by  an  iron  chain  from  the 
ceiling,  and  revealed  at  least  fifty  men  who  were  lounging 
about,  some  engaged  in  card-playing,  others  smoking,  drink- 
ing, sleeping,  others  again  amusing  themselves  with  hazard, 
as  the  rattle  of  the  dice  testified. 

"  Ha  ! "  exclaimed  one,  jumping  up,  "  here  is  our  little 
Bigamini,  the  prince  of  spies." 

"  Good-evening,  Florio,"  replied  Bigamini. 

"  The  chief  has  been  expecting  you.     Buon  giorno" 

"  You  have  had  hot  work,  I'm  told,"  said  Bigamini. 

"  Hotter  than  we  cared  for,"  answered  Florio.  "  Santo 
Dio !  I  thought  at  one  time  we  should  none  of  us  come  back 
alive.  It  was  that  cursed  Englishman  who  rallied  the  Ber- 
saglieri." 

"  Did  you  lose  many  men  ?  " 

"  Per  Bacco  !  More  than  enough.  We  left  forty  dead 
in  the  roadway,"  growled  the  brigand. 

"  Will  you  let  his  highness  know  that  I  am  here  ?  Time 
is  valuable,"  said  Bigamini. 

"  I  don't  know  that  you  won't  get  the  blame  of  that  am- 
bush," said  Florio.  "  Cospetto !  Why  did  you  not  send  us 
word  that  the  soldiers  were  coming  ?  " 

"  Because  I  did  not  know  it  myself.  They  did  not  leave 
the  town  purposely.  But  send  for  the  lieutenant  as  quickly 
as  possible,  and  give  me  some  drink.  I've  ridden  at  speed 
from  Naples,"  exclaimed  Bigamini. 

He  seemed  quite  at  home  with  those  fierce,  wild-looking 
men,  many  of  whom  crowded  round  and  asked  him  a  variety 
of  questions. 

Florio  set  wine  before  him,  and  despatched  a  messenger 
along  one  of  the  winding  galleries  in-the  rear. 


124      JACK  HARKA  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS. 

All  Bigamini's  nervousness  disappeared  now  that  he  was 
with  the  brigands,  into  whose  cave  he  had  penetrated  as  fear- 
lessly as  if  he  had  known  them  all  his  life. 

He  strutted  about  like  a  little  bantam  cock,  and  evidently 
knew  that  they  thought  highly  of  him. 

In  fact  he  was  the  chief  spy  of  the  brigand  chief,  Barboni. 

Like  many  other  Englishmen  who  had  fled  to  Naples  in 
desperate  circumstances,  he  had  joined  the  robbers. 

His  cringing  manner,  and  his  sly  nature,  eminently  quali- 
fied him  for  the  part  he  had  assumed. 

We  have  seen  how  easily  he  imposed  upon  Jack. 

Nor  was  Harkaway  the  only  one  taken  in  by  his  cleverness. 

Still,  when  he  was  ushered  into  the  presence  of  the  lieu- 
tenant of  the  band,  he  put  aside  the  free  and  easy  manner 
he  had  used  among  the  inferior  members,  and  was  once  more 
subservient  and  crawling. 

The  lieutenant  was  a  man  of  middle  height,  thin,  with  a 
dark  skin,  as  if  he  had  been  exposed  to  the  sun  of  the  torrid 
zone,  and  he  was  the  more  remarkable  for  having  only  one 
arm. 

He  sat  at  a  small  table  in  a  cavern  of  moderate  dimen- 
sions, which  was  approached  by  a  winding  passage. 

Bigamini  stood  before  him,  and  his  examination  was  car- 
ried on  in  English. 

"  Wait  outside,  Florio,  and  be  prepared  with  a  file  of  men 
to  shoot  this  rascal  if  I  find  him  a  traitor,"  said  the  lieutenant. 

Florio  retired  to  the  doorway,  and  Bigamini  once  more 
trembled  in  every  limb. 


CHAPTER   XXIII. 

THE    REPORT. 

"GooD  Signor  Hunstoni,"  exclaimed  the  wretched  man, 
"  I  have  ever  been  faithful.  Once  when  I  was  a  happy 
Smiffins,  I  was  unfaithful  to  my  wife,  but " 

"  Silence.  We  know  that  we  have  the  power  to  send  you 
to  England  in  charge  of  the  police  to  be  tried  for  bigamy  ; 
that  we  shall  do  probably  when  we  no  longer  want  you,"  in- 
terrupted the  lieutenant,  who  had  been  addressed  as  Hunstoni. 

"  No,  no  !  do  not  deliver  me  to  my  countrymen.     You  will 


JA CK  HARKA  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS.       125 

see  that  I  have  been  faithful.  I  have,  indeed,  on  the  honour 
of  a  miserable  Bigamini." 

"  Why,  then,  had  we  no  notice  of  soldiers  approaching  the 
sybil's  cave  ?  " 

"  They  did  not  leave  the  city  for  that  purpose." 

"  Harkaway  knew  it." 

"  Yes ;  but  he  did  not  tell  me.  It  appears  he  went  to  the 
general,  because  Emily — that  is,  Mrs.  Harkaway — dropped 
the  master's  letter,  and  her  maid  picked  it  up,  and  gave  it  to 
her  husband,  a  black  man,  who  handed  it  to  Mr.  Harkaway." 

"  Well,"  said  Hunstoni,  stolidly. 

"  Harkaway  took  it  to  the  general  and  asked  for  troops  to 
capture  the  master,  Barboni,  and  the  two  companies  of  Ber- 
saglieri  were  exercising  in  the  neighbourhood.  He  received 
from  the  general  a  letter  placing  them  at  his  disposal." 

"And  then?" 

"  Then  the  attack,  signer.  On  the  word  of  a  wretched 
Bigamini,  it  is  the  truth." 

"  You  should  manage  better  than  this,"  said  Hunstoni. 
"  We  suffered  a  very  heavy  loss  yesterday  owing  to  your 
carelessness  and  the  bravery  of  that  infernal  Harkaway." 

"  Is  the  master  angry  with  me  ? "  asked  Bigamini. 

"  He  is.  Harkaway  fought  him  in  a  way  he  didn't  under- 
stand." 

"  How  was  that,  signer  ? " 

"  With  his  fists.  Regular  old  English  fashion,"  replied  the 
lieutenant,  who,  though  he  had  become  a  brigand,  did  not 
forget  the  manners  and  customs  of  his  native  land. 

"  What  a  lark  !  "  said  Bigamini,  forgetting  himself. 

"  Silence  !  "  roared  the  lieutenant. 

"  Yes,  signor.  I  forgot  I  was  a  wretched  Bigamini,  and 
thought  I  was  once  again  a  happy " 

A  blow  from  Hunstoni's  fist  made  him  stagger,  and  effect- 
ually closed  his  mouth. 

"  Perhaps  that  will  stop  your  jaw,"  he  said. 

The  little  man  wiped  the  blood  from  his  lips  and  glared 
from  under  his  brows  at  the  lieutenant. 

"  Now  tell  me  what  you  have  to  tell.     What's  your  report  ? " 

The  latter  continued — 

"  Mr.  Harkaway  is  coming  to  the  castle  to-morrow  to  visit 
Prince  Villanova,"  replied  Bigamini. 

"Who  accompanies  him?" 

"  Twenty  soldiers,  and  myself  as  guide." 


126      JACK  HARKA  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS. 

"  What  time  will  he  reach  the  castle  ? " 

"  Evening." 

"  Good  !  "  exclaimed  Hunstoni.     "  What  else  ?  " 

"The  chief  of  the  police  in  Naples " 

"  Sforza  ? " 

"  Yes,  signer.  Sforza  has  despatched  one  of  his  cleverest 
detective  officers  to  search  out  the  cave." 

"  The  devil  he  has  ! "  exclaimed  Hunstoni. 

"  The  detective's  name  is  Steffano.  I  know  him  well,  and 
was  concealed  under  the  table  in  the  police-office  when  he 
received  his  instructions." 

"  How  is  he  going  to  do  it  ? "  asked  Hunstoni,  raising  his 
eyebrows  incredulously. 

"  Steffano  can  assume  as  many  disguises  as  Proteus,"  re- 
plied  Bigamini. 

"  What's  his  plan  ? " 

"  To-night  he  will  pass  by  the  ferry,  where  there  have  been 
several  stoppages  of  travellers  lately,  and  he  expects  to  fall 
into  your  excellency's  hands." 

"  Not  at  all  unlikely.  We  have  Ludovico  there,  with  ten 
men,  at  this  very  moment." 

"  He  will  be  dressed  as  a  respectable  tradesman,  and  pre- 
tend to  be  very  deaf  and  stupid." 

"  You  are  sure  of  this  ? " 

"  On  the  honour  of  a  miserable " 

"  I  thought  I  had  knocked  that  humbug  out  of  you,"  in- 
terrupted Hunstoni,  fiercely.  "  Don't  try  it  on  with  me. 
When  I'm  engaged  in  business,  I  like  things  short  and  sweet." 

Bigamini  apologised,  and  said  it  should  not  occur  again. 

"  I  will  see  Barboni,"  continued  Hunstoni,  "  and  make 
your  report.  His  face  is  much  better,  but  he  will  not  be  able 
to  see  anyone  yet  a  while.  Harkaway's  punches  leaves 
marks." 

"  Tell  him  that  I  was  not  to  blame  in  the  matter  of  yester- 
day," pleaded  Bigamini. 

"  I  will.  Rest  yourself  in  the  cave  for  a  few  hours.  You 
shall  have  your  instructions  by  daybreak,  when  you  must 
return  to  Naples." 

"  Thank  you,  signer,"  said  Bigamini. 

"  Florio,"  said  the  lieutenant. 

"  Si,  signer,"  answered  the  brigand. 

"  If  any  prisoners  are  brought  in  to-night,  let  me  know  at 


JA  CK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS.       \  2  7 

Florio  nodded,  and  then  turning  to  the  passage,  ex- 
claimed— 

"  Ho  there  !  torches  at  once  for  the  lieutenant." 

Two  men  instantly  appeared,  bearing  torches,  and  Hun- 
stoni  disappeared,  with  one  before  and  one  behind  him,  along 
the  narrow  passage,  which  seemed  to  lead  into  the  bosom  of 
the  solid  rock. 

Bigamini  returned  to  the  brigands'  cave,  where  he  found 
plenty  to  amuse  him. 

The  men  were  accustomed  to  face  death,  and  they  knew 
that  if  found  out  and  captured  by  the  police  or  the  govern- 
ment troops,  they  would  either  be  hung  or  shot. 

Most  of  them  were  criminals  who  had  fled  from  justice. 

When  a  man's  life,  or  at  least  his  liberty,  hangs  upon  a 
slender  thread,  he  is  apt  to  get  reckless. 

Many  of  their  friends  and  companions  had  fallen  the  day 
before ;  the  wounded  they  had  carried  off,  and  they  were 
being  attended  to  by  a  fraudulent  doctor,  who  had  joined 
the  band,  in  a  secret  cavern. 

The  fate  of  their  comrades  did  not  weigh  upon  the  spirits 
of  the  desperadoes. 

Drink  circulated  freely,  and  many  indulged  in  singing  and 
dancing. 

Bigamini  lighted  his  pipe,  which  he  preferred  to  the  Ital- 
ian cigaritto,  and  applauded  vigorously  at  each  effort. 

It  was  nearly  daybreak  when  he  rolled  off  a  wine-cask, 
intoxicated,  amidst  the  laughter  of  the  brigands. 

At  this  juncture,  a  noise  was  heard  at  the  entrance  to 
the  cavern.  The  merriment  was  hushed  in  a  moment. 

"  It  is  the  night-watch,"  cried  Florio.  "  They  have  brought 
in  a  captive." 


CHAPTER  XXIV. 

THE     DEAF      PRISONER. 

THIS  exclamation  partly  roused  Bigamini,  who  raised  him- 
self upon  his  elbow,  and  regarded  the  entrance  to  the  cave 
curiously. 

The  brigands,  who  savoured  very  strongly  of  oil,  garlic, 
and  stale  tobacco-smoke,  also  craned  their  necks  in  expec- 


1 28      JACK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS. 

tation,  for  as  they  all  took  their  turn  of  duty,  they  all  shared 
alike  in  any  booty  or  ransom  money. 

For  instance,  the  chief  took  a  tenth  part,  the  lieutenant  a 
twentieth,  and  the  rest  was  equally  divided. 

Thus,  if  one  thousand  pounds  were  extracted  from  the 
friends  of  a  captive,  Barboni  would  have  one  hundred  pounds, 
Hunstoni  fifty  pounds,  and  what  remained  would  be  given  in 
equal  shares  to  the  members  of  the  band. 

The  prisoner  was  led  in  blindfolded,  and  appeared  to  be 
a  highly  respectable  citizen  of  Naples. 

His  rings,  watch  and  chain,  and  saddle-bag,  taken  in  con- 
junction with  his  clothes,  denoted  that  he  was  well-to-do. 

Florio  took  possession  of  him  in  the  outer  cavern,  where 
Bigamini  had  made  his  report  to  the  lieutenant. 

Here  the  bandage  was  removed  from  his  eyes,  but  the 
strong  rope  which  had  fastened  his  wrists  together,  remained. 

"  You  can  sit  down,"  said  Florio,  pointing  to  a  seat  roughly 
cut  in  the  rock. 

"  Where  am  I,  and  what  is  the  meaning  of  this  outrage  ? " 
said  the  captive,  not  appearing  to  hear  the  remark  addressed 
to  him,  as  he  still  continued  standing. 

"  You  are  in  the  power  of  Barboni,"  replied  Florio. 

"  I  didn't  ask  you  what  the  hour  was,"  answered  the  cap- 
tive, testily. 

Bigamini  appeared  in  the  doorway,  and  making  a  sign  ttr 
Florio,  remarked — 

"  The  gentleman  must  be  deaf." 

"  Per  Bacco  !  "  cried  Florio.     "  His  ears  are  big  enough." 

"  What  is  that  ?  "  said  the  prisoner.  "  Did  you  speak  o{ 
death  ?  You  will  not  take  my  life  "* " 

"  Confound  the  fool,"  replied  Florio ;  "  he's  more  trouble 
than  he  is  worth.  Have  they  gone  for  the  captain  ?  " 

"  Yes,"  answered  Bigamini:  "we  shall  have  him  here 
soon  with  Lieutenant  Hunstoni  and  his  friend  Darrelli." 

"  Ah !  "  exclaimed  Florio,  "  they  are  two  splendid  brig- 
ands, Hunstoni  and  Darrelli.  They  fear  nothing.  They 
can  flay  and  torture,  and  never  shudder  at  the  groans  of  the 
victims." 

"  Why  should  they  ?  " 

"  Oh,  I  scarcely  know,  but  I  have  a  soft  heart,  especially 
for  women." 

"And  I  haven't,"  said  Bigamini.  "I  wish  my  old  woman 
would  come  over  here  and  fall  into  Barboni's  hands.  I 


JACK  HARKAWAY  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS.        129 

could  see  her  roasted  at  the  stake.     She  drove  me  to  be  a 
miserable  Bigamini." 

The  prisoner  moved  uneasily. 

"  Kind  gentlemen,"  he  said,  "  I  am  nothing  more  than  a 
tradesman  of  Naples.  Take  what  I  have  and  let  me  go." 

"  You'll  know  your  lot  soon,"  answered  Florio,  carelessly. 

"  What !  be  shot  soon  !  "  repeated  the  prisoner. 

"  You  deaf  old  fool,  I  didn't  say  that." 

"  Pardon  me,  I'm  a  little  deaf.  You  must  speak  loudly 
if  you  want  me  to  understand  you.  Every  one  in  Naples 
knows  that  Andrea  Parazzi  has  been  deaf  since  the  last 
eruption  of  Mount  Vesuvius." 

"  Hit  him  in  the  mouth  if  he  won't  be  quiet,"  exclaimed 
Florio. 

Bigamini  took  up  a  piece  of  wood,  and  struck  the  prisoner 
in  the  face,  covering  it  with  blood. 

"  That's  a  gentle  hint,"  he  said  laughing. 

A  deep  flush  of  anger  overspread  the  face  of, , the  man  who 
called  himself  Andrea  Parazzi.  A 

Fierce  words  seemed  to  come  unbidden  to  hi;,  >ips,  but  he 
choked  them  back,  and  cast  his  eyes  on  the  ground. 

"  Don't  be  afraid  to  look  at  me,  old  boy,"  continued  Big- 
amini ;  "  you  are  not  likely  to  get  out  of  this  alive,  so  there 
is  no  fear  of  your  identifying  me." 

The  captive  showed  no  sign  of  hearing  this  speech,  though 
his  heart  beat  quicker,  and  a  heightened  flush  mantled  his 
cheek. 

In  a  short  time  three  men  entered  the  cave,  one  being 
Barboni,  whose  face  was  bruised  from  the  blows  Jack  had 
rained  upon  it. 

The  second  was  the  lieutenant,  Hunstoni,  and  the  third 
was  a  man  with  a  dark  moustache,  addressed  as  Darrelli. 

They  took  three  chairs  which  Florio  placed  for  them  at  a 
table,  and  proceeded  to  examine  the  prisoner,  to  whose 
capture  great  importance  was  evidently  attached. 

"Who  have  you  here  ?"  asked  Barboni. 

"  He  calls  himself  Andrea  Parazzi,  signer,  a  tradesman  of 
Naples,  whom  our  men  captured  an  hour  ago,"  replied 
Florio. 

"  And  he's  as  deaf  as  a  post,"  put  in  Bigamini. 

"We  will  soon  see  about  that,"  said  Barboni,  who.  with 
his  companions,  had  been  evidently  drinking  far  into  the 
night. 
9 


)  3  o      JACK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS. 

The  prisoner  stepped  forward  in  obedience  to  a  sign  from 
Florio. 

"  What  ransom  do  you  want  ? "  he  asked.  "  My  friends 
will  pay  you  handsomely." 

"  Ten  thousand  ducats,"  replied  Barboni. 

"  What  does  he  say  ?  A  thousand  ducats  ;  that  will  be 
paid,"  exclaimed  the  prisoner. 

"  Ten  thousand,"  roared  Florio. 

The  prisoner  put  his  hand  to  his  ear. 

"  I  am  very  deaf,"  he  replied ;  "  speak  louder." 

"  It  is  time  to  put  an  end  to  this  farce,"  said  Barboni. 
"Florio,  do  your  duty." 

Florio,  who  was  a  strong,  powerful  man,  threw  himself 
upon  the  prisoner,  and  bore  him  roughly  to  the  ground,  caus- 
ing him  to  become  nearly  insensible,  as  his  head  came  in 
contact  with  the  rocky  floor. 

Seizing  him  by  the  throat  with  one  hand,  he,  with  a  sharp 
knife,  which  'ie  held  in  the  other,  cut  off  his  eais,  cropping 
him  close  'ar?lne  head,  as  coolly  as  if  he  had  been  slicing  a 
cucumber.  ^  ' 

He  then  raised  up  the  disfigured  victim,  and  dragged  him 
to  the  table. 

"Steffano,"  said  Barboni,  "you  are  guilty  of  assuming  a 
disguise,  and  you  have  purposely  thrown  yourself  into  our 
hands,  in  order  that  you  might  have  an  opportunity  of  de- 
scribing and  betraying  us." 

The  wretched  man  fell  on  his  knees  before  the  three 
brigands. 

"  I  confess — I  confess  ! "  he  cried.  "  Spare  my  life,  illus- 
trious chief ;  for  what  I  have  done  was  by  the  orders  of  my 
superiors." 

"  You  admit  that  you  are  Steffano  ? " 

"  Si,  signer ;  as  much  as  you  are  the  terror  of  Naples,  sc» 
much  am  I  the  terror  of  the  evil-doers  in  the  city." 

"  You  are  not  deaf,  neither  are  you  a  tradesman." 

"  No ;  pardon  the  deception." 

"  You  see  that  I  know  all  things,"  said  Barboni,  calmly. 
"  But  do  you  not  deserve  death  for  trying  to  spy  upon  and 
betray  me  ? " 

"  Alas !  yes,  signer.  I  should  despair  of  my  life,  did  I 
not  know  that  you  were  as  generous  as  you  are  brave." 

Turning  to  his  lieutenant,  the  brigand  chief  said — 

"  Can  we  afford  to  spare  this  man's  life  ? " 


JA  CX  HARKA  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS.       131 

"  No,"  replied  Hunstoni,  decisively. 

"  Yet  I  should  like  to  send  him  back  with  his  ears 
cropped,  as  a  defiance  n  Sforza." 

"You  forget  one  thiiig,"  said  the  man  with  the  dark 
moustache. 

"  What  is  that,  Darrelli  ?  " 

"  He  has  seen  us  without  our  masks" 

"  True,"  replied  Barboni ;  "  for  the  moment  I  had  forgot- 
ten that.  He  must  die." 

At  these  words  Steffano,  the  unlucky  police-agent, 
prostrated  himself  again  at  the  feet  of  his  judges. 

"  Spare  my  life,  signor,"  he  cried,  piteously.  "  Not  a 
word  shall  ever  pass  my  lips — on  my  honour,  I  swear." 

"  What,"  said  Barboni,  "  the  honour  of  a  police- agent,  a  spy ! " 

"  Hear  me,  for  the  love  of  God  !  " 

"  Hear  me  first,"  replied  Barboni.  "  Was  not  your  inten- 
tion in  coming  here  to  drag  us  all  to  the  scaffold  ?  " 

Steffano  made  no  answer. 

"  You  sought  our  lives,  and  felt  no  remorse.  What's  the 
life  of  a  rascally  police-agent  to  us  ?  "  cried  Darrelli. 

"  Nothing  at  all,"  said  Hunstoni.  "  Waste  no  more  time 
with  him.  Florio,  kill  him  at  once." 

The  brigand  looked  at  Barboni  to  see  if  he  wished  this 
command  to  be  carried  out. 

"  Stay ! "  exclaimed  Barboni ;  "  let  Bigamini  kill  him.  I 
have  never  seen  the  little  tailor  let  blood." 

"  I — I  don't  like  the  look  of  it,  signor,"  replied  Bigamini, 
shrinking  back. 

The  police-spy  grovelled  on  the  ground  in  the  most  abject 
manner. 

He  besought,  he  swore,  he  cried,  raved,  and  cajoled  in  a 
manner  piteous  to  behold,  while  the  blood  streamed  from  his 
wounds,  and  his  bloodshot  eyes  almost  started  from  their 
sockets. 

"  Oh,  signor,"  he  exclaimed,  "  for  the  sake  of  the  Holy 
Virgin,  spare  me.  Santa  Maria !  you  will  not  let  me  die 
thus.  I  must  see  a  priest.  Curses  on  you!  Oh,  Santissima 
Virgine,  will  you  allow  this  ?  " 

"  Silence  the  bleating  fool,"  said  Hunstoni.  "  Have  you 
no  dagger,  Bigamini  ?  " 

"  Ye-es,  signor,"  replied  Bigamini,  fumbling  in  his  waist- 
coat, and  at  length  producing  a  dagger.  "  But  I  don't  like 
fhe  look  of  it." 


132      JACK  HARKA  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS. 

"  Make  haste.     You  have  shed  blood  before." 

"  Spare  me,  mighty  signor,"  said  the  writhing  victim. 
"  Your  time  may  come  and  you  may  have  to  plead  for 
mercy." 

"  When  it  does  come,  I  shall  know  how  to  die,"  answered 
Barboni,  folding  his  arms  proudly  and  sternly. 

Bigamini  sank  on  one  knee,  and,  with  a  dexterous  stroke, 
plunged  the  dagger  into  the  heart  of  the  defenceless  police- 
agent.  Steffano  gave  one  convulsive  movement,  and  all  was 
over. 

"  Cut  off  his  head,"  said  Barboni. 

This  was  done,  and  Bigamini,  after  considerable  hacking, 
held  up  the  ghastly  trophy. 

Barboni  called  for  a  hammer  and  some  nails,  with  which 
he  fastened  the  ears  on  the  top  of  the  head. 

Gazing  for  a  moment  at  the  hideous  spectacle,  the  con- 
vulsed features,  the  starting  eyes,  and  the  falling  jaw,  he 
turned  to  Bigamini. 

"  You  will  take  that  to  Sforza,  the  chief  of  the  police  of 
Naples,"  he  said. 

"  Si,  'celenza,"  replied  the  spy. 

"It  will  be  a  warning  to  him  how  he  tries  to  catch  us 
napping  again." 

"  Have  you  any  further  commands,  signor  ? "  asked 
Bigamini. 

"  No ;  depart  at  once,  and  report  yourself  again  in  three 
days." 

Bigamini  bowed,  and,  taking  up  the  head,  all  gory  as  it 
was,  carried  it  away. 

The  next  day,  Sforza,  the  chief  of  the  police,  found  a 
parcel  on  the  table  in  his  private  office. 

On  unwrapping  it,  he  started  back  with  horror  on  be- 
holding the  mutilated  head  of  his  faithful  Steffano.  Pasted 
on  the  forehead  was  a  piece  of  paper. 

On  this  was  scrawled  the  single  word — 

"  Barboni." 

Someone  had  entered  his  office  in  the  night,  and  pre- 
sented him  with  the  dreadful  gift. 

"  Santa  Maria !  "  he  said.  "  This  is  not  a  man  ;  he  is  a 
fiend." 

Again  Naples  was  thrilled  with  horror  as  the  story  circu- 
lated, and  many  prayed  to  the  Virgin  that  they  might  not 
fall  into  the  power  of  Barboni,  the  brigand. 


JA CK  HA RKA  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS.       133 
CHAPTER  XXV. 

THE   VISIT  TO  CASTEL    INFERNO. 

JACK  was  not  deterred  from  his  purpose  of  going  in  search 
of  the  brigands. 

Many  men  would  have  given  up  the  chase,  after  the  shock- 
ing fate  of  the  police-agent. 

But  he  had  confidence  in  himself,  and  knew  no  fear. 

Bigamini  was  his  guide,  and  led  him  to  the  Volturno, 
which  they  crossed,  attended  by  the  soldiers. 

At  length  they  descried  a  castle,  which  Bigamini  declared 
was,  to  the  best  of  his  belief,  the  one  in  which  he  had  been 
confined  by  the  brigands  until  his  escape. 

Inquiring  whose  it  was  of  some  peasants,  they  replied  to 
Jack  that  the  Prince  of  Villanova  lived  there. 

It  was  the  famous  Castel  Inferno,  reputed  to  be  haunted. 

Many  dreadful  murders  had  occurred  here  years  ago,  and 
its  history  was  as  sad  and  bloody  as  could  well  be  imagined. 

Jack  approached  the  castle. 

The  drawbridge  was  down,  and  he  walked  boldly  into  the 
courtyard. 

Jack  was  intensely  surprised  when  he  found  himself  fairly 
within  the  castle. 

There  were  no  ferocious-looking  armed  brigands ;  in  fact, 
nothing  whatever  to  indicate  that  it  was  the  abode  of  a 
savage  bandit. 

Only  an  old  man  was  visible,  and  he,  in  reply  to  our  hero's 
question,  said  that  the  prince  was  absent,  but  no  doubt  the 
steward  would  attend  to  the  signor. 

Asking  for  the  prince,  the  answer  was  that  he  had  been  at 
Rome  for  three  weeks,  and  would  not  be  home  for  four  days. 

The  steward  invited  him  to  enter  and  take  refreshments, 
which  Jack  refused  to  do,  saying  he  would  call  again. 

He  returned  to  Naples  and  waited  patiently  for  a  week, 
when  he  again  visited  Castel  Inferno. 

The  same  absence  of  precautions  against  surprise  struck 
him.  and  leaving  his  soldiers  outside,  he  prepared  to  cross 
the  drawbridge  as  before. 

"  Let  me  stop  here,  signor,"  said  Bigamini ;  "  I  may  be  in 


134      JACK  HARKA  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS. 

danger.  You  know  I  am  nobody,  and  they  would  not  hesi- 
tate to  kill  me." 

"It  does  not  look  such  a  very  ferocious  place,"  answered 
Jack,  regarding  the  goats  running  about  in  the  yard,  and  the 
pigeons  feeding  peacefully  with  the  fowls. 

Bigamini's  teeth  began  to  chatter. 

"  You  should  never  go  by  appearances,"  he  said. 

"  Are  you  sure  you  have  not  made  a  mistake  ? "  asked 
Jack. 

"  I  can't  be  quite  sure  ;  it  was  dark  when  I  ran  away. 
Let  me  stay  here,  sir ;  I  daren't  come  in  with  you." 

"  If  you  are  such  a  coward,  remain  with  the  soldiers," 
replied  Jack,  in  great  disgust. 

"  Thank  you,  sir,"  returned  Bigamini,  with  relief.  "  Once, 
when  I  was  a  happy  Smiffins,  I  shouldn't  have  minded,  but 
now " 

Jack  did  not  stay  to  hear  him  out. 

He  stalked  across  the  drawbridge  and  through  the  court 
yard  as  before. 

An  aged  servant,  patting  the  neck  of  a  pet  lamb,  looked  up. 

"  Is  the  prince  at  home  ?  "  Jack  asked. 

"  Si,  signor  ;  you  will  find  him  inside.  Do  not  be  afraid 
to  enter.  His  highness  lives  so  plainly  and  simply  that  we 
have  few  servants,  and  he  dispenses  with  all  state." 

Jack  wondered  more  than  ever  at  this. 

But  seeing  there  was  no  one  to  guide  him,  he  entered  the 
house  and  looked  into  several  rooms,  all  plainly  furnished 
and  empty. 

At  length  he  pushed  open  the  door  of  a  library,  and 
beheld  the  prince  seated  in  a  chair  engaged  in  reading  a 
volume  of  Tasso. 

"  Not  much  like  a  brigand,"  thought  Jack. 

His  entrance  aroused  the  prince,  who  instantly  arose. 

"Ah!    Mr.  Harkaway,  if  I  do  not  mistake,"  he  exclaimed. 

"  Pray  pardon  me  for  intruding  upon  your  privacy  unan- 
nounced," said  Jack,  "  but  I  could  find  no  servants  to  in- 
troduce me." 

The  Prince  di  Villanova  smiled. 

"  That  surprises  you  ? "  he  said. 

"  I  confess  it  does." 

"  My  habits  are  so  simple.  I  keep  but  three  servants,  and 
the  poorest  peasant  on  my  estate  has  permission  to  approach 
me  when  he  pleases.  All  can  enter  here." 


JACK  II ARK  A  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS.       135 

"  You  are  doubtless  astonished  to  see  me,"  said  Jack,  feel- 
ing rather  puzzled  how  to  proceed. 

"  No.  You  have  come  to  ask  me  for  an  apology  for  shoot- 
ing you  in  the  shoulder ;  you  shall  have  it." 

This  was  frank,  and  Jack  could  not  but  accept  it. 

He  now  saw  the  prince  face  to  face,  as  the  other  day  he 
had  seen  and  fought  with  the  brigand  outside  the  sybil's 
cave. 

But  Barboni  was  fierce  and  truculent  in  his  expression, 
while  the  prince  was  soft  and  mild,  with  a  long  beard,  like  a 
sage  who  is  fond  of  peace,  books  and  retirement. 

"  You  will  admit  that  you  provoked  me,"  continued  the 
prince;  "your  expressions  were  not  complimentary.  You 
called  me  a  brigand — ha!  ha!  I  a  brigand  1  It  is  very 
amusing." 

"  You  insulted  my  wife,"  said  Jack,  "  and " 

"Tut,  tut!  Pazzi,  arnica  mio"  interrupted  the  prince. 
"  Your  English  ladies  do  not  understand  the  high-flown  com- 
pliments of  us  Neapolitans.  Let  it  all  be  forgotten.  You 
will  take  some  refreshment '  " 

Jack  thought  of  wine  poisoned  and  drugged,  and  respect- 
fully declined. 

"  Come,  you  are  my  guest,"  continued  the  prince.  "  I  will 
show  you  a  lovely  view  of  the  valley  of  the  Volturno  from 
my  terrace." 

He  leaned  gently  on  Jack's  arm  and  led  him  through  an 
open  window  to  the  terrace. 

The  first  thing  his  eyes  fell  upon  was  the  soldiers  gathered 
together  in  a  little  knot  outside  the  moat. 

"  What !  "  he  cried,  with  a  laugh.  "  Have  you  brought 
with  you  an  escort  of  soldiers  ?  Mr.  Harkaway,  I  thought 
you  a  brave  man." 

Jack  began  to  feel  ashamed  of  himself. 

How  could  he  have  mistrusted  this  amiable  personage, 
who  was  so  simple  and  inoffensive  ? 

"  You  must  have  the  goodness,  prince,  to  excuse  me,"  said 
Jack.  "  I  have  heard  about — about  brigands." 

"  And  you  thought  I  was  connected  with  them,  eh  ?  " 

"I  did." 

"  You  see  how  absurd  the  idea  is.  Why  should  I,  a  man 
of  ample  means  and  simple  tastes,  associate  myself  with  such 
miscreants  ?  " 

Jack  did  not  know. 


136      JACK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS. 

"  I  shall  go  away  with  different  ideas,"  he  answered. 

"  If  you  will  do  me  justice  I  shall  be  satisfied,"  said  the 
prince.  "  That  J.  am  a  man  of  violent  passions  when  in- 
sulted, I  am  willing  to  admit." 

"  You  have  heard  of  Barboni  ?  "  asked  Jack. 

"Who  has  not?" 

"  What  do  you  think  of  him  ? " 

"  Simply  that  he  is  a  desperate  ruffian,  best  avoided." 

"  I  have  sworn  to  kill  him  or  hand  him  over  to  justice," 
said  Jack. 

A  peculiar  smile  crossed  the  handsome  features  of  the 
prince. 

"  A  rash  vow,  which  may  recoil  upon  yourself,  caro  mio" 
he  said.  "  Let  the  government  do  its  own  dirty  work.  Re- 
turn to  England  and  forget  all  about  this  brigand." 

"  Never  !  "  said  Dick,  emphatically. 

"  Well,"  said  the  Prince  di  Villanova,  "  you  will  do  as  you 
please.  Pray  come  and  see  me  again,  Mr.  Harkaway,  if 
you  will  not  stay  now.  Always  make  my  poor  house  your 
own." 

"  Thank  you,"  answered  Jack. 

"  Now  we  are  happily  reconciled,  and  you  have  accepted 
my  apology,  I  may  expect  no  action  on  the  part  of  the 
authorities  for  the  unlucky  shot  I  sent  at  you  in  a  moment 
of  anger  ? " 

"  Certainly  not. " 

"We  shall  meet  as  friends  ?" 

"  By  all  means,"  replied  Jack,  who  could  not  quarrel  with 
this  man — "  though  I  should  like  to  have  a  shot  at  you  in 
return." 

The  prince  laughed  loudly. 

"  You  are  like  all  your  countrymen,"  he  said.  "  But  here 
we  consider  an  insult  as  good  as  a  shot  or  a  stab.  You  in- 
sulted me  by  calling  me  a  brigand  ;  that  was  your  shot." 

"  Well,"  replied  Jack,  good-naturedly,  "  I  will  look  at  it  in 
that  way." 

Perfectly  confounded  by  the  prince's  treatment,  and  taken 
off  his  guard,  he  found  himself  saying  adieu  in  a  friendly 
manner. 

Villanova  saw  him  outside  the  moat,  shook  his  hand, 
thanked  him  for  his  visit,  and  pressed  him  to  come  again. 

He  told  the  soldiers  to  march  on,  and  ordered  Bigamini  to 
precede  him,  as  he  wished  to  be  alone  and  think. 


JACK  HARKA  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS.       137 

His  interview  with  the  prince  had  been  so  different  to 
what  he  had  expected. 

He  had  pictured  himself  entering  a  castle  bristling  with 
cannon  and  armed  men ;  the  prince  himself  in  armor, 
perhaps,  and  he  hurling  defiance  at  him. 

"I  can't  make  it  out,"  said  Jack  to  himself;  "I'm  in  a 
fog." 

The  soldiers  and  Bigamini  were  a  quarter  of  a  mile  ahead, 
and  their  arms  could  be  seen  glancing  in  the  sun. 

Cattle  lowed  in  the  meadows,  the  peasantry  went  on  with 
their  daily  labour,  and  all  seemed  peace  and  contentment. 

Suddenly  he  heard  some  one  running  behind  him. 

Turning  sharply,  he  saw  a  thin,  ragged  youth,  who  might 
have  been  eighteen  or  four-and-twenty. 

There  was  a  meek,  broken-spirited  look  about  him,  which 
bespoke  ill-treatment,  and  a  vacant  expression  in  the  eyes 
which  showed  that  the  mind  was  not  so  strong  as  it  might 
have  been. 

"  Who  are  you  ? "  asked  Jack,  sharply. 

"  Inglezi,"  was  the  reply. 

"  What  is  your  name  ?  " 

"  Luni,  they  call  me.  It's  Lunatico  in  full.  I'm  not  all 
right  here." 

The  youth  tapped  his  forehead. 

"  Well,  Luni,"  said  Jack,  more  kindly,  "  what  do  you  want 
with  me?" 

"  She  sent  me." 

"  Who  ? " 

"  She  of  the  vaults.  II  Spirito — the  spirit.  I  mustn't  say  any 
more,  or  they'll  beat  me,"  said  Luni,  with  a  start  of  affright. 

Extending  his  hand  he  held  out  a  dirty  strip  of  paper,  on 
which  something  was  written. 

"  She  wrote  it.  II  Spirito  wrote  it,  and  told  me  to  run 
after  a  signor,  and  I  suppose  it's  meant  for  you." 

Jack  took  the  paper  and  gave  him  a  piece  of  money. 

"What's  this?"  he  asked,  looking  at  it  curiously. 

"  Money ! " 

"  No  use  to  Luni,"  said  the  youth,  shaking  his  head  sadly 
and  handing  it  back. 

Then  with  a  "  Buon  giorno,  signor,"  he  took  to  his  heels, 
and  darting  into  a  thicket  was  lost  to  sight. 

Jack  held  the  paper  up  to  the  light,  and  with  difficulty 
read  what  was  scrawled  on  it  in  pencil. 


1 38      JACK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS. 

"  Believe  nothing  you  have  heard  or  seen  in  the  castle. 
Above  all  things  be  on  your  guard.  Your  life  and  the  lives 
of  those  dear  to  you  are  in  danger.  Villanova  is — another 
time — interrupted." 

This  scrawl  did  not  amount  to  much. 

It  said  too  little,  and  it  was  with  a  feeling  of  annoyance 
that  Jack  put  it  in  his  pocket. 

Mystery  was  accumulating  upon  mystery. 

"I  wonder  what  this  means?"  thought  Jack.  "Hanged 
if  I  don't  feel  like  an  old  knight  in  a  story  book,  going  to 
take  an  enchanted  castle." 

He  walked  on  to  the  river,  crossed  over,  mounted  his 
horse,  which  was  waiting  for  him,  and  left  Bigamini  to  return 
with  the  soldiers,  to  whom  he  distributed  some  money,  while 
he  rode  back  to  Naples. 

On  his  arrival  in  the  Strada  di  Toledo  he  called  a  council 
of  war. 

It  was  attended  by  Harvey,  Tom  Garden  and  the  little 
coxswain,  who  were  all  anxious  to  know  the  result  of  his 
journey. 

He  told  them  exactly  everything  that  had  happened,  and 
showed  them  the  mysterious  scrap  of  paper. 

"  Now,  gentlemen,"  he  exclaimed,  "  you  are  as  wise  as  I 
am,  What  is  your  opinion  ?  " 

"  It's  all  kid,"  replied  ihe  coxswain. 

"  Rank  humbug,"  said  Garden. 

"  What  do  you  think,  Dick  ?  "  asked  Jack. 

"  I  was  thinking,"  replied  Harvey,  "  of  the  wolf  who  put 
on  sheep's  clothing.  You  know  the  fable." 

"  Bravo,"  said  Tom  Garden,  "  Harvey  has  hit  it.  Your 
prince  has  been  trying  to  make  a  fool  of  you,  Harkaway." 

"  He  was  quiet  and  civil  enough,"  answered  Jack. 

"  Yes,  because  you  had  soldiers,  and  did  not  go  alone." 

"  What  are  we  to  do  ? " 

"  Do  ?    Why,  be  as  foxy  as  he  is,"  said  Garden. 

"  But,"  said  Jack,  "  how  are  we  to  connect  Prince  Villa- 
nova  with  Barboni  ?  The  prince  is  polished  and  wears  a 
beard.  Barboni  has  very  little  hair,  but  is  wild  and  savage." 

"  It's  got  to  be  done,"  replied  Garden,  in  his  dogged  way. 

"  I  have  come  to  the  conclusion,"  exclaimed  Jack,  "  that 
the  prince  and  Barboni  are  two  different  persons." 

"  Then  we  differ,"  remarked  Harvey.  "  The  mysterious 
scrap  of  paper  ought  to  open  your  eyes." 


JAC&  HARKAWAY  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS.       139 

44  I've  got  ;l  brilliant  idea,"  said  the  little  coxswain. 

«  What's  that?"  asked  all. 

6*  Let's  capture  the  prince,  and  hide  him  away  somewhere 
<=ind  torture  him  till  he  confesses." 

Jack  laughed. 

"You've  got  to  catch  him  first,"  he  said.  "  The  question 
IS,  who  will  bell  the  cat  ? " 

Tom  Garden  nodded  his  head  gravely. 

"That's  ths  best  dodge  I've  heard  of  for  a  long  time,"  he 
said.  "  It  roust  be  thought  over." 

Emily  and  Hilda  here  put  their  heads  in  at  the  door. 

"Are  you  jfrivy  councillors  coming  to  dinner  ?  "  said  Emily. 

"Shan't  be  ten  minutes  dressing,  dear,"  replied  Jack. 

66  We  kno\7  what  you  are  chatting  about,"  remarked  Hilda. 

"You're  very  clever  if  you  do,"  answered  Harvey.  "Be- 
cause we  wer  5  discussing  the  best  way  of  cooking  macaroni, 
and  whether  it  was  good  without  cheese." 

"  Nonsencc,"  replied  Hilda,  "  you  were  talking  about 
catching  yovr  brigands.  We  have  been  listening  at  the 
door." 

"  Then  you  ought  to  be  ashamed  of  yourself,"  said  Harvey, 
pretending  to  be  angry. 

Hilda  went  up  and  kissed  him. 

"Don't  be  cross,  dearest,"  she  said,  coaxingly. 

K  Cross  vviti  you,  darling,"  he  answered.  "  Not  I.  It  was 
fun." 

At  thr  moment  there  was  a  loud  noise  outside  the  door. 

Bump,  sir.dsh,  bump,  bump. 

It  was  a^  if  somebody's  head  was  being  knocked  against 
vhe  old  oak  panelling. 

"  What  the  deuce  is  that  ? "  asked  Jack,  getting  up. 

"  Somebody's  tooth  falling  out,"  said  Harvey,  with  a  laugh. 

Tom  Garden  rose  and  opened  the  door. 

He  disclosed  to  view  Monday,  who  was  struggling  with 
Come  one. 

"What's  tk2  row,  Monday  ?  "  he  said. 

"It  urn  raccal  Bigami,  sare,"  answered  Monday.  "Urn 
thief  always  listening  at  um  door.  Um  bump  his  head  to 
teach  him." 

"  Bigaminii  "  cried  Jack.     "  Bring  him  in  !  " 

The  little  r  lan  was  dragged  into  the  room,  looking  very 
Crestfallen. 

66  How  did  you  get  back  to  Naples  so  soon  ?  "  asked  Jack, 


140     JA  CK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS. 

u  I  caught  the  mail-cart  and  got  a  lift,"  replied  BigaminL 

"  What  brought  you  here  ?  " 

"  I  came  to  see  if  you  wanted  me  again,  sir,  and  I  wasn't 
listening.  It's  all  his —  But  I  suppose  you  won't  believe 
me.  Once,  when  I  was  a  happy  Smiffins,  my  word  was  good 
enough,  but  now  I'm  a  miserable  Bigamini " 

"  Go  about  your  business,"  said  Jack,  shortly ;  "  I  shan't 
want  you  any  more." 

"  Will  you  take  me  into  your  service,  sir  ?" 

"  No.  I  have  as  many  servants  as  I  want.  You've  hum- 
bugged me  about  the  brigand's  castle  somehow.  Don't  let 
me  catch  you  on  these  premises  again." 

"  That  all  comes  of  being  a  miserable  Bigamini,"  whined 
the  spy. 

"  Run  him  out,  Monday." 

"  Yes,  sare." 

He  pushed  him  towards  the  door  again,  employing  his 
knee  with  rather  more  force  than  was  pleasant. 

"  Never  mind,  Mr.  Harkaway ;  I'll  watch  over  you,  sir," 
said  Bigamini. 

"  You  come  out  this,"  replied  Monday  ;  "  me  teach  you  to 
listen  at  um  door." 

Bigamini  was  hurried  ignominiously  down  the  stairs,  and 
thrust  out  into  the  street  with  a  vigorous  kick. 

The  little  man  shook  himself  and  turned  round  savagely. 

"  I'll  remember  you  for  this,  my  dark  beauty,"  he  exclaimed 
viciously. 

"  What  um  do  ? "  asked  Monday,  with  a  derisive  sneer. 

"  I'll  have  your  ears." 

" They  used  to  say  in  Pisang,  'I'll  have  your  head,' "  he 
muttered.  "  It  um  new  thing  to  say  *  I'll  have  your  ears.' " 

But  there  was  some  thing  savage  and  bloodthirsty  about 
Bigamini,  which  made  Monday  feel  his  ears  affectionately, 
as  if  to  see  if  they  were  safe. 


JACK  HARKAWAY  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS.       141 

CHAPTER  XXVI. 

THE  MYSTERIOUS  ARTIST. 

THE  more  Jack  thought  over  the  question,  how  to  catch 
the  brigand  chief,  the  more  he  became  perplexed. 

He  did  not  know  how  to  begin. 

Castel  Inferno,  the  abode  of  Prince  Villanova,  did  not  look 
like  a  robber's  stronghold,  nor  did  the  prince  himself  resem- 
ble a  brigand. 

Where  was  Barboni  to  be  found  ? 

Neither  of  the  four  friends  could  suggest  any  means  of 
commencing  the  campaign. 

It  was  one  thing  to  fight  a  man  you  can  see,  but  to  search 
for  a  hidden  enemy  was  a  totally  different  matter. 

After  dinner  on  the  day  of  Bigamini's  expulsion  by  Mon- 
day, he  was  thoughtful  and  preoccupied. 

He  had  scarcely  eaten  any  thing. 

Emily  observed  this  with  alarm,  and  tried  to  cheer  him  up, 
but  without  success. 

The  little  coxswain  dropped  in  with  Garden,  and  proposed 
a  four-handed  game  at  billiards,  but  Jack  was  not  in  the 
humour  for  games. 

"  I  wish,"  said  Emily,  "  you  would  go  home,  Jack.  Some 
thing  dreadful  will  happen,  I'm  sure,  if  we  stay  here  much 
longer." 

"  I  can't  help  being  quiet  sometimes,  my  dear,"  replied 
Jack. 

"  Yes ;  but  you  are  always  grave  now.  I  know  what  you 
are  thinking  of ;  it  is  that  dreadful  brigand  chief." 

"  They  are  all  thinking  of  the  same  person,"  said  Hilda. 
"  Dick  has  been  a  different  man  lately." 

Harvey  tried  to  laugh. 

"  And  Mr.  Garden  and  Mr.  Campbell  are  quite  changed," 
continued  Hilda ;  "  they  all  talk  in  whispers,  and  shut  them- 
selves up  in  a  room  to  hold  councils  of  war,  as  they  call  it." 

Jack  frowned  as  if  he  did  not  like  the  turn  the  conversation 
was  taking. 

"  I  shall  go  out  for  a  stroll,  I  think,"  he  said,  getting  up 
and  stretching  himself. 


142      JACK  HARKAWAY  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS. 

"  Don't  go  out,  dear,"  said  Emily. 

"Why  not?" 

"  I  don't  want  you  to." 

"  But  why  ?     I  like  a  reason  for  every  thing,"  he  persisted. 

"  You  may  think  me  very  foolish,  but  I  feel  as  if  something 
would  happen  to-night,  if  you  left  me." 

"  Nonsense,"  said  Jack,  lighting  a  cigar. 

He  went  to  a  side  table,  and  took  up  his  hat  and  a  small 
stick  which  he  carried. 

"  Don't  go,  Jack — don't  go,  to  oblige  me,"  cried  Emily. 

"  Very  sorry,"  he  answered.  "  But  I  like  to  have  a  will  of 
my  own  sometimes ;  I  shan't  be  long." 

Emily  sighed  deeply  and  resumed  her  seat. 

She  knew  it  was  no  use  urging  Jack  further,  if  he  had 
made  up  his  mind  to  do  a  particular  thing. 

Going  up  to  her,  he  kissed  her  forehead,  saying — 

"  You  stupid  little  pet.  What  are  you  afraid  of — shadows  ? " 

Emily  shuddered. 

"  Some  thing  more  substantial  than  shadows — brigands," 
she  replied. 

He  laughed,  and  exclaimed — 

"  Walter,  will  you  go  with  me  ?  " 

The  coxswain  quickly  responded  in  the  affirmative,  in  spite 
of  a  cross  look  Emily  gave  him. 

"  You  must  not  be  angry  with  me,  Mrs.  Harkaway,"  said 
Campbell ;  "  it  is  not  I  who  takes  your  husband  out ;  he 
takes  me." 

Emily  made  no  answer. 

The  two  friends  went  away  together,  and  enjoyed  the  fresh 
evening  air,  the  night  being  the  most  delightful  part  of  the 
day  in  Naples,  for  it  is  then  that  the  fierce  heat  of  the  sun 
passes  away  as  the  cool  breeze  from  the  sea  sweeps  over  the 
shore. 

They  wandered  up  the  Strada  di  Toledo,  and  entered  the 
Corso,  which  had  a  fair  sprinkling  of  people,  who  were  taking 
the  air. 

By  chance,  a  girl  neatly  but  poorly  dressed,  though  of 
ladylike  appearance,  pushed  up  against  Jack,  and  some- 
thing she  carried  under  her  arm  fell  on  the  pavement. 

"  Oh  !  "  she  cried,  "  my  new  picture.  What  shall  I  do  ? 
It  was  scarcely  dry." 

The  little  coxswain  stooped  down  and  politely  picked  up 
the  picture,  which  was  a  portrait  in  oils. 


JACK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS.       143 

Unfortunately  the  dust  had  stuck  to  the  fresh  varnish,  it 
having  fallen  on  its  face. 

"  Dear  me,  how  troublesome,"  continued  the  girl.  "  I  shall 
have  to  take  it  home  and  touch  it  up  again,  when  I  had  ex- 
pected to  have  received  the  money  for  it." 

"  Don't  let  that  worry  you,"  exclaimed  Jack.  "  It  was 
confoundedly  clumsy  of  me  to  knock  it  from  under  your  arm. 
I  will  buy  it.  What  is  the  price  ?  " 

"  It  is  not  for  sale,"  replied  the  artist.  "  I  am  a  portrait 
painter,  signor,  and  this  was  ordered  by  a  lady,  who  is  im- 
patient to  receive  it." 

"  Never  mind,"  said  Jack,  you  shall  paint  me,  and  I  will 
give  you  some  money  on  account." 

"  And  mine  too,"  replied  the  little  coxswain. 

He  turned  to  Jack  and  whispered — 

"  I  never  saw  such  a  pretty  girl  in  my  life.  Isn't  she  a 
beauty  ?  Look  at  her  dark  glossy  hair  and  sparkling  black 
eyes." 

"  Thank  you  very  much,"  said  the  girl.  "  My  name  is 
Bianca,  and  I  live  at  the  first  house  in  the  Strada  d'ltalia, 
which  runs  out  of  the  Corso.  I  am  nearly  always  at  home. 
Good-night." 

"  Will  you  have  some  money  now  ?  "  said  the  little  cox- 
swain. 

"  Signor  !  "  exclaimed  the  Italian  girl,  drawing  herself  up 
proudly. 

"  I — I  beg  your  pardon.     I " 

"  It  is  my  custom  only  to  receive  money  when  I  have 
earned  it,"  she  replied. 

"But  we  have  spoilt  your  picture." 

"  I  ought  to  have  taken  more  care  of  it." 

"  May  we  come  and  see  you  ? "  asked  the  little  coxswain. 

"  Any  person  who  wishes  to  employ  me  as  an  artist  will 
always  be  welcome.  Good-night  once  more." 

"  You  said  the  first  house  in  the  Strada  d'lt " 

The  little  woman  with  the  black  hair  and  dark  eyes  had 
vanished. 

"  Hang  it  all !  "  exclaimed  Walter,  "  she's  gone." 

"  Don't  cry,"  said  Jack,  smiling. 

"  I  can't  cry  because  I  have  nothing  to  sell,"  answered  the 
little  coxswain. 

"  Tell  you  what  I'll  do,"  said  Jack ;  "  there  is  a  cafd  open 
on  the  Corso;  I'll  fly  you  for  two  drinks." 


144      JACK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS. 

"  No,  you  won't,"  replied  Walter ;  "  you  will  come  with  me 
to  the  first  house  in  the  Strada  d'ltalia." 

"  What  for  ?  " 

"  I  want  to  be  carved  and  gilded — portrait  painted,  you 
know.  Have  my  phiz  done  in  oils  on  canvas,  and  set  in  a 
gold  frame." 

"  What  rot ! " 

"  It  isn't  rot.  Come  with  me.  You  have  nothing  to  do, 
and  it  will  be  a  diversion  from  thinking  of  brigands." 

"  I  want  to  get  back  to  Emily.  She  seemed  so  cross  at 
my  going  out.  Poor  little  thing  !  it  does  not  take  much  to 
break  her  heart." 

"  You  will  come  with  me,  I  tell  you,"  continued  the  little 
coxswain. 

At  this  moment  a  thin,  shuffling  figure  passed  them,  and, 
looking  in  their  faces,  turned  back. 

*'  I  hope  you'll  excuse  a  miserable  Bigamini,  sir,"  he  said, 
addressing  Jack. 

"  What !  "  exclaimed  Jack ;  "  is  it  you  ?" 

"  Yes,  sir ;  and  what  may  your  little  game  be — as  I  used  to 
say  when  I  was  a  happy  Smiffins — if  I  may  make  so  bold  ? " 

"  Stagging,"  replied  the  little  coxswain. 

"What,  sir?" 

"  The  fact  is,"  said  Jack,  "  my  friend  has  taken  an  interest 
in  a  little  Neapolitan  girl  who  paints  portraits." 

"  Paints  portraits.     Yes,  sir ;  go  on." 

"  And  lives  in  the  Strada  d'ltalia,"  replied  Jack. 

"  First  house  round  the  corner,"  put  in  the  little  cox- 
swain. 

"  First  house  round  the  corner.  Yes,  sir  ;  go  on,"  repeated 
Bigamini. 

"  And  has  glossy  black  hair  and  dark  eyes,"  said  the  cox- 
swain. 

"  Glossy  black  hair  and  dark  eyes,"  said  Bigamini,  with 
his  accustomed  chuckle. 

"  Do  you  know  her  ?  "  asked  Walter. 

"  Don't  I  ?  Ha,  ha  !  This  is  funny.  Excuse  me,  gents — 
I  should  say  signers." 

"  Well,  what  do  you  know  of  her  ?  Nothing  bad,  I'll  bet," 
said  the  little  coxswain,  angrily. 

"  Don't  you  put  up  your  feathers,  sir.  You're  for  all  the 
world  like  a  little  bantam  cock,"  said  Bigamini. 

The  little  coxswain  let  out  strongly  with  his  left. 


JACK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS.       1 45 

Bigamini  rolled  over  into  the  gutter,  and  lay  there  groaning. 

"  Don't  you  call  me  bantam  or  any  other  cocks,"  said 
Walter :  "  I  don't  allow  such  familiarity." 

Jack  had  to  pick  him  up. 

"  There  was  once  a  spirit  in  the  heart  of  Smiffins,"  he 
said,  shaking  himself,  "  which  would  have  washed  out  this 
hinsult  in  ber-lood." 

Walter  laughed  heartily  at  his  tragic  manner. 

"  But,"  he  added,  "  a  time  will  come.     No  matter." 

"  Come,"  said  the  coxswain,  "  what  do  you  know  about 
Signora  Bianca  ?  " 

"  She's  a  hartist,"  said  Bigamini,  sulkily. 

"  That's  stale  news." 

"  She  lives  in  the  house  where  I  lodge." 

"  Is  she  square  ?  "  asked  the  coxswain.  "  I  mean,  could 
we  go  and  get  our  portraits  painted  ? " 

"  You  couldn't  get  a  cleverer  hartist,  as  far  as  that  goes," 
answered  Bigamini. 

"  Why  couldn't  you  have  told  us  all  that  before,  you  old 
pumpkin?"  said  the  coxswain. 

"  You  needn't  have  punched  me  half  silly  to  get  it  out  of 
me." 

"  You'll  be  all  right  presently.  There  is  a  ducat  for  you 
to  go  and  get  something  to  drink.  Slope  !  " 

Bigamini  took  the  coin,  mumbled  his  thanks,  andpretended 
to  go  away,  but  he  carefully  watched  the  young  men. 

He  saw  them  walk  along  the  Corso,  until  they  came  to  the 
Strada  d'ltalia. 

They  entered  the  corner  house,  and  were  evidently  going 
to  pay  the  artist  a  visit. 

"  Booked,"  he  muttered.  "  I  must  lose  no  time  in  seeing 
the  chief.  Bianca  played  her  part  well,  and  I  didn't  work 
it  badly,  though  I  wish  these  university  men  weren't  so  jolly 
handy  with  their  fists." 

He  set  off  at  his  best  pace  for  the  palazzoof  theContessa 
di  Malifedi. 

Her  ladyship  had  been  obliged  to  walk  all  the  weary  way 
home  from  the  grotto  of  the  sybil,  when  Jack  took  her  car- 
riage for  Emily. 

Enraged  as  she  was  at  this  insult,  she  did  not  make  any 
complaint,  for  she  knew  that  her  conduct  in  taking  Emily  to 
.he  cave  where  the  brigand  met  her  had  laid  her  open  to 
suspicion. 


146       JACK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS. 

She  feared  also  that  the  police  might  watch  her  move- 
ments, and  hang  about  her  house. 

To  avoid  this  she  called  upon  the  chief  of  the  police  the 
next  day,  and  made  him  a  very  handsome  present  of  diamonds, 
worth  several  thousand  pounds. 

Such  was  the  corruption  among  high  officials  in  Naples 
that,  if  she  had  committed  a  crime,  this  act  would  have  shut 
the  eyes  of  the  authorities. 

Bigamini  passed  freely  in  and  out  of  the  contessa's  palace. 

The  domestics  all  knew  him,  and  regarded  him  as  a  pri- 
vileged person,  high  in  the  favor  of  their  mistress. 

In  a  delightful  little  boudoir,  furnished  in  the  first  style  of 
Parisian  elegance,  he  found  the  contessa  with  the  chief  of 
the  brigands. 

"  Well,"  cried  Barboni,  "  has  the  fish  swallowed  the  bait  ?  " 

"  Yes,"  replied  Bigamini,  with  a  grin  ;  "  hook  and  all.  He 
only  wants  landing." 

"Where  is  he  now?" 

"  At  the  apartments  I  have  taken  for  Bianca,  and  she  will 
keep  him  in  play  till  your  arrival." 

"  Good  !  "  exclaimed  Barboni.  "  Go  to  Mrs.  Harkaway, 
and  bring  her  into  the  strada." 

Bigamini  scratched  his  head. 

"  That's  easier  said  than  done,"  he  replied. 

"  What ! "  cried  Barboni,  fiercely.  "  Am  I  to  have  my  corp- 
mands questioned  ?  What  value  do  you  set  on  your  life?  " 

Bigamini  ran  from  the  room  with  a  startled  air. 

He  had  a  salutary  dread  of  Monday,  but,  of  the  two,  he 
feared  the  bloodthirsty  Barboni  most. 

"  The  black  villain,"  he  said  to  himself,  "will  make  his 
shoemaker  acquainted  with  my  tailor  again,  if  I  don't  watch 
it.  But  I  shall  be  an  out-and-out  duffer  if  I  can't  get  in 
without  his  seeing  me." 

The  distance  from  one  house  to  the  other  was  not  far,  and 
he  speedily  traversed  it. 

On  the  ground-floor  of  the  house  was  a  little  conservatory, 
in  which  Emily  spent  much  of  her  time. 

It  was  her  delight  to  attend  the  flowers  in  the  cool  of  the 
evening,  water  them,  pick  off  the  dead  bloom  and  leaves,  and 
inhale  their  delicious  fragrance. 

Perhaps  the  spy  had  remarked  this  habit  of  hers  during 
one  of  his  visits. 

At  all  events,  he  crept  in  through  a  side  door  with  a  noise* 


fACK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS.       147 

less  step,  and  glided  at  once  to  the  conservatory  without 
being  seen. 

"  Good  again,"  he  murmured.  "  I've  sold  that  jolly  old 
black  cove.  Who  says  I  can't  do  it  ? " 

As  Emily's  eyes  fell  upon  the  grotesque  figure  of  the 
little  London  tailor,  she  was  inclined  to  cry  out. 

"  Don't  scream,  mum,"  cried  Bigamini.  "  It's  only  me. 
You  know  me,  mum — Mr.  Harkaway's  friend,  mum." 

"  Oh,  yes,"  replied  Emily ;  "  I  know  you  now.  What  do 
you  want  ?  " 

"  There's  a  gentleman  outside,  mum.  I  don't  remember 
to  have  seen  him  before,  though  I  may  have,  for  all  those 
furriner  chaps  is  very  much  alike." 

"  What  does  he  want  ?  " 

"  He  give  me  a  ducat,  mum — here  it  is — to  tell  you  that  he 
had  a  message  for  you,  either  about  Mr.  Harkaway,  or  from 
him,  I  can't  remember  which." 

"  Who  is  he  ?  "  asked  Emily. 

She  was  always  agitated  when  Jack  was  out,  and  anybody 
came  to  tell  her  any  thing  about  him. 

"  Now  I'm  beat,"  replied  Bigamini.  "  How  can  I  tell  you 
who  he  is,  when  he's  a  stranger  ?  " 

"  I  forgot  that.     Go  on." 

"  He  just  wants  you  to  slip  your  mantle  or  shawl  over 
your  head,  mum,  and  come  out  and  have  two  words  with 
him." 

"  Why  can't  he  come  in  here  ? " 

"That's  what  I  asked  him,  mum,"  said  Bigamini,  "but  he 
shook  his  head,  and  said  it  did  not  much  matter  to  him 
whether  you  came  or  not,  though " 

"What?"  ejaculated  Emily. 

"  Though  it  might  make  a  dea2  of  difference  to  Mr.  Harka' 
way,  he  said,  mum,  for  people  do  take  other's  lives  very 
suddenly  in  this  country." 

"  That  is  a  threat,"  said  Emily ;  "  but  it  seems  that  every- 
body  and  every  thing  in  this  city  is  surrounded  by  intrigue 
and  mystery.  No  one  can  do  any  thing  in  a  straightforward 
manner." 

"You'd  best  go,  mum,  I  think,"  said  Bigamini.  "It's 
only  just  outside  in  the  street." 

"  Just  outside  ?"  repeated  Emily,  abstractedly. 

"  You  wasn't  to  say  a  word  to  nobody." 

"  More  mystery." 


148       JACK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS. 

"Well,  mum,  no  harm  can  come  of  it.  The  street's  full 
of  people,  and  the  stranger  will  be  close  to  the  first  lamp." 

"  Are  you  sure  the  stranger  said  that  I  should  do  my  hus- 
band good  by  going  ?  " 

"  Certain  sure,  mum." 

"  I  will  go.  There  is  nothing  I  would  not  risk  for  Jack's 
sake.  He  may  be  in  danger." 

"Ah,  mum,"  said  Bigamini,  "  if  my  first  wife  had  spoken 
like  that,  I  might  yet  have  been  a  happy  Smiffins." 

He  wiped  away  a  tear,  real  or  imaginary,  which  he 
supposed  had  gathered  in  the  corner  of  his  left  eye. 

"  Now,"  he  added,  "  I  am  left  all  alone,  to  be  a  miserable 
Bigamini." 

Emily  paid  no  further  attention  to  him. 

She  gathered  a  lace  shawl  she  wore  over  her  shoulders 
into  a  fold,  and  put  it  over  her  head. 

Then  she  quitted  the  conservatory,  apparently  regardless 
of  the  little  man's  presence. 

"  That's  all  right,"  said  he.  "  I'm  getting  quite  a  swell 
at  dodges.  My  first  wife  used  to  say  I  wasn't  worth  my 
salt.  But  I'm  wiring  in  strong,  and  getting  my  name  up. 
The  chief  ought  to  part  a  lump  of  money  for  this  wheeze.*' 

It  occurred  to  him,  in  the  midst  of  this  jubilation,  that  it 
was  not  safe  for  him  to  remain  there. 

Accordingly,  he  retreated,  performing  what  the  French 
in  the  late  war  called  a  "  strategical  movement." 

As  he  went  through  the  passage,  he  passed  an  open  door 
leading  into  what  in  England  is  the  butler's  pantry. 

This  was  Monday's  headquarters. 

An  easy-chair  invited  repose. 

Bottles  of  all  sorts,  sizes,  and  descriptions  stood  on  the 
shelves. 

There  was  no  one  in  the  little  room,  and  Bigamini  felt 
thirsty. 

It  was  a  frequent  complaint  of  his. 

He  looked  at  the  paradise,  and  the  sight  of  the  bottles, 
together  with  a  crystal  vase  full  of  ice,  was  more  than  he 
could  withstand. 

He  yielded  to  the  temptation. 

"  The  black  beast's  out,"  he  said.  "  I'll  go  m  and  lush 
myself  up  on  the  cheap." 

Filling  a  tumbler  with  wine  and  ice,  he  threw  himself  in 
t,he  arm-chair  and  sipped  the  pleasing  mixture. 


JACK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS.       149 

That  black  brute  hasn't  got  half  a  bad  berth.  I  wish  it 
was  mine,"  he  muttered. 

A  box  of  cigars  was  placed  invitingly  at  his  elbow,  and  he 
lighted  one,  a  genuine  Partaga. 

"  Come,"  he  said,  "  this  isn't  half  bad.  I  rather  like  this 
crib.  Wonder  where  the  black  demon  is  ? " 

The  thought  of  Monday  gave  him  a  cold  shiver,  which 
necessitated  another  tumbler  of  wine. 

Bigamini's  head  wasn't  very  strong,  and  the  wine  soon 
mounted  into  it. 

He  nearly  forgot  all  about  Monday,  and  crossing  his  legs, 
began  to  sing  a  song. 

"  Blow  the  black,"  he  exclaimed,  as  the  thought  of  Mon- 
day once  more  intruded  itself  into  his  mind.  "  I  mean  to 
have  a  jolly.  Strike  up,  governor;  fiddle  up,  that's  your 
sort." 

At  this  moment  Hilda  began  to  play  on  the  harp  in  the 
drawing-room. 

The  door  was  open,  and  the  sound  penetrated  to  Bigamini, 
who  thought  that  some  nigger  minstrels  had  responded  to 
his  call. 

"  That's  stunning,"  he  said.  "  Now  for  a  song.  Nice 
sort  of  a  crib  this.  Here  goes — 

" '  Massa's  gone  to  sea— oh,  golly  1 
No  one  here  but  me — be  jolly. 
Ill  laugh  and  sing, 
And  have  my  fling, 
And  spend  the  time  in  folly.'  * 

Scarcely  had  he  finished  the  last  line  of  the  stave,  when  a 
dark  shadow  filled  the  doorway. 

"  Massa's  gone  to  sea "  began  Bigamini,  commencing 

the  second  verse. 

His  eye  caught  the  dark  shadow. 

"  Hullo !  "  he  exclaimed,  breaking  off  suddenly. 

The  dark  shadow  advanced  a  step  or  two. 

"  Bless  urn  eyes  and  limbs  I  him  got  the  cheek  ob  urn 
devil,"  exclaimed  the  shadow. 

Bigamini's  countenance  fell. 

He  was  still  sober  enough  to  recognise  in  the  dark  shadow 
his  inveterate  enemy,  Monday. 


150      JACK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS. 

CHAPTER  XXVII. 
THE    BRIGAND'S    PROMISE. 

u  You  come  out  that,"  exclaimed  Monday,  angrily. 

"  Not  by  no  means,"  replied  Bigamini,  with  a  hiccough ; 
"  the  governor  sent  me  here  on  private  business." 

"  Pack  of  lies,"  said  Monday.  "  You  come  to  steal  um 
drink." 

"  Not  bad  tipple,"  answered  Bigamini.  "  But  I  know 
where  to  get  better.  Sit  down,  old  cock,  and  make  your 
miserable  life  happy." 

"You  come  out  of  that,  I  tell  you,"  was  Monday's  only 
-eply. 

Bigamini  did  not  move,  he  swayed  his  head  backwards  and 
forwards  to  the  sound  of  the  music,  and  sipped  his  wine  as 
before. 

This  was  more  than  Monday  could  bear. 

He  rushed  upon  Bigamini  and  dragged  him  off  the  chair, 
and  a  struggle  ensued. 

The  little  man  clung  on  to  chairs,  tables,  any  thing  he  could 
grasp  with  his  fingers,  and  stuck  to  it  with  the  tenacity  of  a  cat. 

When  he  was  near  the  door,  for  Monday  gradually  dragged 
him  from  one  standpoint  to  another,  he  desperately  grasped 
an  empty  plate-chest. 

The  key  was  in  the  lock,  but  it  was  not  fastened,  and  the 
lid  came  up. 

Bigamini  struggled  more  fiercely  than  ever,  for  he  did  not 
like  to  leave  such  pleasant  quarters,  and  resented  Monday's 
attack  upon  him  as  a  personal  grievance  of  the  liveliest  kind. 

With  a  clever  twist  of  his  leg,  he  caused  the  black  to 
stumble. 

Seeing  his  advantage,  he  threw  himself  upon  him,  and 
Monday,  loosing  his  balance,  fell  backwards. 

The  plate-chest  stood  invitingly  before  him,  and  he 
dropped  into  it. 

Only  his  legs  stuck  up  in  the  air. 

He  was  completely  boxed  up,  and  with  a  shout  of  triumph 
Bigamini  gave  the  legs  a  push,  shut  down  the  lid,  turned  the 
key,  and  sat  on  the  chest. 


JA  CK  HA  RICA  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS.         151 

"Gone  under,"  he  exclaimed.  "Hurrah!  this  child  can 
do  it.  Why  didn't  he  make  himself  jolly  ? 

' "  Massa's  gone  to  sea — oh,  golly  ! ' 

I'll  have  some  more  grape  juice.     Never  say  die." 

He  resumed  his  old  seat  in  the  arm-chair,  filled  himsell 
another  tumbler  of  the  insidious  Lachrymae  Christi,  and 
lighted  a  fresh  cigar. 

"  Now  this  is  what  I  call  spiff,"  he  said,  "  awfully  spiff : 
I've  shunted  the  negro,  and  given  him  a  body  blow'  in  the 
chest." 

He  laughed  at  his  own  wit,  in  his  usual  chuckling  manner. 

Just  as  he  had  finished  his  seventh  tumbler,  a  fleecy  cloud 
of  muslin  appeared,  coming  trippingly  into  the  room,  which 
was  now  growing  rather  dark  in  the  twilight. 

"  Monday,"  exclaimed  a  gentle  voice. 

"  No,  my  dear,  it's  Bigamini,"  answered  the  little  tailor, 
"  hoping  I'm  not  intruding.  You  don't  know  me,  I  suppose, 
my  dear  ? " 

"  Are  you  a  friend  of  my  husband,  sir  ?  "  asked  Ada,  who 
was  the  person  in  the  cloud  of  muslin. 

"  Oh,  yes,  great  friends  ;  like  brothers  we  are.  Sit  down, 
my  dear." 

"Thank  you,  sir,"  answered  Ada.  "  Mr.  Matabella  went 
out  for  a  stroll.  I  expected  him  back  before  now." 

"  So  did  I,  my  dear." 

A  deep  groan  came  from  the  chest. 

"  Oh,  Lor' ! "  exclaimed  Ada,  "  whatever  on  earth  wa.- 
that?" 

"Nothing,  my  dear,"  replied  Bigamini.  "Ain't  you  a 
little  pet,  eh  ?  "  he  said,  chucking  her  under  the  chin. 

"  Don't  you  do  that  again."  replied  Ada,  indignantly. 

"  No  offence,  my  dear,"  he  replied ;  "  my  only  weakness 
is  a  petticoat.  If  I  had  been  firm  in  the  matter  of  petticoats, 
I  might  still  have  been  a  happy  Smiffins." 

"  If  you  are  unhappy,"  said  Ada,  "  I  daresay  it  is  your  own 
fault." 

"  You  don't  know  my  history,  my  dear,"  replied  the  little 
man.  "  If  you  heard  all,  you  would  weep  to  see  me  a  miser- 
able Bigamini.  You'd  do  more  than  that — you'd  give  me  a 
— a  kiss." 

"  A  kiss !  "  repeated  Ada,  blushing. 

"  Yes,  my  dear,  a  kiss  of  sympathy." 


152      JACK  HARKA  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS. 

Again  the  groaning  noise  came  from  the  chest. 

This  time  more  profound  than  before. 

"  Oh,  that  dreadful  noise !  There  it  is  again,"  cried  Ada, 
in  alarm ;  "  I  wish  Matabella  would  come  in." 

"  Touching  this  kiss  of  sympathy,  my  angel,"  said  Big- 
amini. 

"  You  must  be  intoxicated,"  replied  Ada,  "  or  you  would 
never  talk  to  me  like  this." 

"  I  am — I  am.  You've  hit  the  nail  on  the  head — that's 
the  tip.  That's  the  correct  card.  I  am  tight,  and  I  mean 
to  have  a  kiss.  Come  on,  old  girl." 

Ada  looked  at  him  inquiringly  for  a  moment,  and  then 
retired  to  the  doorway,  feeling  rather  afraid  of  the  little 
tailor. 

The  groans  which  proceeded  from  the  chest  became  more 
frequent  and  louder. 

There  was  also  a  scratching  noise  inside,  suggestive  of  a 
colony  of  rats. 

"  There  is  somebody  in  this  chest,"  she  exclaimed,  tremu- 
lously. 

Bigamini  tried  to  stagger  towards  her,  but  was  too  tipsy  to 
be  able  to  keep  his  balance,  and  he  rolled  up  against  the  wall. 

"  It's  orright,  my  dear,"  he  said,  "  on'y  the  wind — cur'us 
thing  the  wind." 

But  Ada  wouldn't  believe  him. 

She  fell  on  her  knees,  and  turning  the  key,  unlocked  the 
big  chest  just  in  time. 

There  was  no  air  to  be  inhaled  from  the  outside,  and 
Monday  was  nearly  suffocated. 

A  little  time  longer  would  have  settled  him  altogether. 

As  it  was,  he  could  scarcely  breathe,  and  gasped  like  a 
fish  out  of  water. 

The  fresh  air  poured  in  and  Monday  drank  it  up  as  it 
were  in  gulps. 

"  My  poor,  dear  Mat,"  cried  Ada.  "  How  did  this  hap- 
pen?" 

"  Gulp,  gasp,  gulp  ! "  was  all  Monday  could  reply. 

"  What  you  can  see  in  that  black  lump  of  humanity  beats 
me  hollow — hie  !  "  exclaimed  Bigamini. 

He  tried  to  reach  her,  but  his  legs  gave  way,  and  he  could 
only  crawl  on  his  hands  and  knees. 

"  Doosid  funny  room  this — hie,"  he  continued.  "  Got  a 
slanting  floor — hie — walls  seem  to  go  round." 


JACK  HARKA  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS.       153, 

Monday  gradually  revived,  and  with  a  plunge  got  up. 

"  Ha,  ha ! "  he  said,  with  a  hysterical  laugh.  "  Man 
Bigamy  shut  um  in  chest,  will  he  ?  Me  see  'bout  that." 

He  got  out  of  the  box  and  stretched  himself,  feeling 
rather  cramped  by  his  long  confinement  in  such  an  unpleasant 
position. 

Paying  no  attention  to  him,  Bigamini  had  succeeded  in 
crawling  to  Ada. 

"  I'll  have  that  kiss,  if  I  die  for  it,"  he  cried. 

"  Oh,  Mat,  help  me  1  "  screamed  Ada. 

"  Never  mind  him,"  replied  Bigamini.  "  I  don't  want  to 
hurt  him  ;  but  if  he  comes  near  me,  I'll  mu2zle  him.  Ain't 
you  a  duck  ?  Kiss  her  own  pet  man,  who  loves  her,  a 
darling." 

His  amorous  speeches  were  soon  cut  short  by  Monday, 
who  fell  upon  him  like  a  battering  ram. 

"  Pancaked,  by  Jove !  "  exclaimed  Bigamini,  almost  out  of 
breath,  as  he  lay  flat  on  his  stomach,  with  Monday  on  his 
back. 

Monday  kicked  and  hit  him  to  his  heart's  content,  scarcely 
leaving  a  spot  in  his  body  untouched. 

"  Here,  I  say,  get  up,"  roared  Bigamini.  "  This  won't  do. 
I  say,  turn  it  up.  I  don't  want  mangling.  Drop  it.  Oh, 
Lord,  he'll  squash  me  flat." 

At  last  he  contrived  to  wriggle  from  under  his  tormentor, 
and,  his  beating  having  partially  sobered  him,  he  ran  into 
the  street,  being  helped  along  in  his  flight  by  the  toe  of 
Monday's  boot,  which  made  frequent  acquaintance  with  his 
back. 

"  That  teach  you  your  book,  sare,"  said  Monday,  whosa 
hair  bristled  angrily.  "  You  not  come  here  again  to  drink 
um  wine  and  kiss  um  wife  while  um  husband  in  chest." 

Bigamini  turned  round  at  a  safe  distance. 

"  I'll  cock  a  snooks  at  him,"  he  muttered. 

Accordingly  he  put  his  fingers  to  his  nose  and  danced  ; 
war-dance  in  token  of  derision. 

"  Yah,  yah  !  "  he  cried.  "  Go  home.  Put  your  boots  on, 
you  black  smeller.  Who  kissed  your  wife  ?  Yah  !  " 

Monday  foamed  at  the  mouth  with  rage,  and  he  would 
have  darted  after  Bigamini  if  his  wife  had  not  seized  his  arm 
and  dragged  him  inside. 

Bigamini  meanwhile  looked  round  for  Barboni  or  Emily, 
but  he  could  discover  no  trace  of  either  of  them. 


154      JACK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS. 

He  thought  it  advisable  to  make  his  way  at  once  to  the 
house  in  the  Strada  d'ltalia. 

Barboni  might  want  him. 

As  we  know,  he  was  a  spy  in  the  pay  of  the  brigand  chief, 
and  he  could  not  afford  to  offend  his  master. 

Though  far  from  sober,  he  managed  to  walk  tolerably 
straight,  and  did  not  cannon  against  more  than  one  out  of 
ten  persons  as  he  walked  along. 

"  Cuss  that  wine,"  he  said  to  himself  ;  "  I  don't  feel  half 
up  to  Dick." 

While  he  is  making  his  way  to  the  corner  house,  we  must 
retorn  to  Emily. 

wne  had  left  Bigamini  without  saying  a  word  to  either 
Ifiida,  Harvey,  or  Tom  Garden. 

Consequently  they  remained  in  ignorance  of  her  depar- 
ture. 

Before  she  had  gone  more  than  a  dozen  paces,  she  was 
confronted  by  a  tall  man,  whose  face  was  partially  shrouded 
by  a  slouched  hat,  and  whose  form  was  enveloped  in  the 
folds  of  a  capacious  cloak. 

"  I  am  he  you  seek,"  he  said,  in  a  full,  deep-chested  voice. 

Emily  started,  for  she  knew  the  tones. 

She  had  heard  them  in  the  box  at  the  San  Carlo,  and 
again  in  the  grotto  of  the  sybil. 

"  Barboni !  "  she  cried  in  affright. 

"  The  same.  Do  not  fear.  I  am  here  simply  to  fulfil  my 
promise,"  he  said. 

"  Promise ! "  she  repeated,  while  the  blood  seemed  to 
curdle  in  her  veins,  such  was  her  horror  of  this  man. 

"  When  last  we  met,  the  sybil  showed  you  the  form  of  your 
husband  talking  to  another  woman." 

"  She  did  ;  but  it  was  a  juggle." 

"  You  thought  so  at  the  time,  and  I  promised  to  show 
you  the  reality." 

"  That  you  will  never  be  able  to  do." 

"  You  said  that  seeing  was  believing.  To-night  you  shall 
see  with  your  own  eyes." 

"  To-night  ? " 

"  This  instant — now.  I  come  to  fulfil  my  promise.  Hear 
me." 

"  I  will." 

"  At  this  moment  Mr.  Harkaway  is  in  sweet  converse 
with  a  Neapolitan  girl  of  rare  beauty.  They  are  fondling 


JACK  HARKAWAY  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS.       155 

one  another  ;  their  arms  twine  round  each  other,  his  around 
her  waist,  hers  about  his  neck." 

All  the  outraged  nature  of  a  woman  rose  up  in  Emily. 

"  What  is  your  object  in  telling  me  this  ?  "  she  asked. 

"  I  have  a  regard  for  you,  and  wish  you  to  return  to  Eng- 
land to  your  friends,  where  you  will  be  happier  than  with 
such  a  man." 

"  Ha  !  "  cried  Emily,  "  you  are  afraid  of  Harkaway  and 
his  friends.  You  think,  if  I  went  to  England,  they  would  all 
follow  me.  No  matter ;  I  will  accompany  you  to  see  this 
sight." 

"  If  I  show  you  what  I  have  promised,  will  you  believe  ?  * 
said  the  brigand  gnashing  his  teeth. 

"  If  !     But  I  can  not  think  Jack  false  to  me.* 

"  Other  wives  have  thought  the  same  and  yet  their  hus- 
bands have  slyly  kissed  other  lips.  But  come  :  time  presses." 

"  I  will  follow  you,"  she  said. 

"  'Tis  well,"  answered  Barboni.  "  Fear  nothing.  The 
streets  are  crowded.  I  mean  you  no  harm." 

He  led  the  way  fearlessly,  and  several  cloaked  forms 
seemed  to  glide  after  him  on  each  side  of  the  way,  mingling 
with  the  people,  as  if  they  were  ordinary  wayfarers. 

If  Emily  had  noticed  them,  she  might  have  fancied  they 
were  bandits  in  disguise. 

And  such  indeed  they  were. 

Those  sombre  forms,  silently  threading  the  streets,  and 
turning  wherever  Barboni  turned,  were  the  brigand's  body- 
guard. 

Underneath  their  shrouding  cloaks  might  have  been  seen 
cruel  two-edged  daggers,  many-chambered  revolvers,  the 
sharp-pointed  stiletto,  and  the  Venetian  poignard,  of  glass, 
so  that  the  handle  may  be  snapped  off  at  the  mouth  of  the 
wound. 

The  shrill  whistle  which  Barboni  knew  so  well  how  to 
sound,  and  which  would  have  puzzled  the  cleverest  school- 
boy to  imitate,  would  suffice  to  bring  them  all  to  his  side. 

No  wonder  he  walked  fearlessly  when  he  knew  how  well 
he  was  guarded. 

Besides,  he  had  nothing  to  fear  from  Emily,  who  was 
thinking  of  the  information  he  had  given  her. 

Her  heart  was  beating  wildly,  and  her  head  was  in  a  whirl. 

One  thing  she  was  sure  of,  and  that  was,  Barboni  wanted 
her  and  Jack,  with  all  his  friends,  out  of  Naples. 


156      JACK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIG  A  NDS. 

He  feared  them  more  than  the  police  and  the  military 
forces  which  the  general  had  under  his  command. 

But  that  Jack  was  false  she  could  not  bring  herself  to  be- 
lieve. 

She  suspected  some  trick,  and  she  was  brave  enough  to 
wish  to  expose  it. 

When  the  corner  house  in  the  Strada  d'ltalia  was 
reached,  the  brigand  halted. 

So  did  the  spectral  forms  which  followed  him,  hiding  in 
shaded  spots  and  doorways,  so  as  to  be  within  call,  though 
out  of  observation. 

"  We  have  arrived,  signora,"  said  Barboni. 

"  What  am  I  to  do  ?  "  asked  Emily. 

"  On  the  ground  floor  of  this  house  there  is  a  room ;  the 
door  is  open,  but  the  entry  is  protected  by  a  screen.  When 
I  wave  my  hand,  you  will  come  behind  this  screen." 

"  I  understand." 

"  Having  seen  all  that  I  have  promised  you,  come  away 
silently,  and  join  me  again  outside." 

"  Join  you  ?  "  said  Emily. 

"  Yes ;  you  must  not  reproach  your  husband  here.  I  have 
more  to  say  to  you." 

"  Very  well.     I  will  join  you,"  she  answered. 

Barboni  stole  noiselessly  along  the  passage,  and  she  saw 
him  enter  a  room,  the  door  of  which  stood  open. 

The  seconds  passed  very  slowly. 

Each  second  seemed  to  her  tortured  mind  a  minute,  and 
she  waited  impatiently  for  the  signal. 


CHAPTER  XXVIII. 

IN   THE   STUDIO. 

WE  left  Jack  and  the  little  coxswain  going  into  the  house 
in  which  the  artist  said  she  lived. 

The  fact  was  that  Walter  Campbell  had  overruled  Jack's 
objections,  and  prevailed  upon  him  to  give  Bianca  an  order 
to  paint  his  portrait. 

"  I've  got  quite  spooney  all  in  a  minute  on  that  little 
woman,"  said  Walter. 

"  Better  mind  what  you  are  about,"  replied  Jack. 


JACK  HARK  A  WAY  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS.       157 

"Why?" 

"  She  may  have  a  sweetheart,  and  these  Neapolitans  are 
ugly  beggars  to  rile.  They  think  nothing  of  sticking  a  knife 
under  the  fifth  rib." 

"  I'll  chance  that,"  answered  Walter.  "  It's  all  very  well 
for  you  married  fellows  to  be  so  stuck  up,  but  I  like  a  quiet 
spoon  sometimes,  and  don't  often  get  it." 

"Well,"  replied  Jack,  "I'll  humour  you  this  once." 

They  entered  the  house  and  experienced  no  difficulty  in 
finding  the  artist's  apartments,  to  which  they  were  conducted 
by  the  porteress. 

The  rooms  consisted  only  of  a  bedchamber  and  a  studio. 

Into  the  latter  they  were  ushered ;  and  when  they  had 
passed  a  screen,  they  saw  Bianca  sitting  before  her  easel, 
brush  in  hand,  and  palette  before  her. 

Various  pictures,  finished  and  unfinished,  were  scattered 
about  the  room,  with  plaster  of  Paris  casts  and  statues,  all 
in  admirable  disorder. 

Bianca  looked  up  in  surprise  as  she  saw  her  visitors,  and 
asked  them  in  Italian  what  the  object  of  their  intrusion 
might  be. 

"  You  must  speak  to  her,  Jack,"  said  the  coxswain.  "  I 
can't  patter  Italian." 

"  All  right,"  replied  Jack. 

Turning  to  the  fair  artist,  he  added — 

"  My  friend  and  myself,  signora,  are  desirous  of  availing 
ourselves  of  your  undoubted  talent,  and  we  shall  esteem  it 
a  favour  if  you  will  paint  our  portraits." 

"  Oh,  certainly,"  she  replied.  "  Shall  I  make  a  sketch  of 
you  to-night  ? " 

"  If  you  please." 

Bianca  turned  the  lamp  which  stood  on  the  table  so  as  to 
let  it  throw  all  its  light  upon  Jack's  face. 

"  How  do  you  want  to  be  taken  ?  "  she  asked. 

"  Here  is  a  photograph  of  my  wife,"  he  answered,  showing 
her  one  he  happened  to  have  in  his  pocket. 

"  Do  you  want  to  be  painted  together  ? " 

"Yes." 

"  A  pretty  face,"  said  the  artist,  contemplating  the  portrait. 

"  My  wife  is  considered  a  beauty  in  England,"  said  Jack, 
proudly. 

"  And  in  Naples  too,  I  should  think.  We  can  not  boast 
of  those  blue  eyes  and  that  fair  hair  here." 


158      JACK  HARKA  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS. 

"  If  you  will  kindly  stand  up,"  said  Jack,  "  I  will  show 
you  the  attitude  I  should  like." 

"  With  pleasure. " 

Bianca  rose  smilingly  and  approached  Jack. 

The  little  coxswain  never  removed  his  eyes  from  her  face. 

He  was  badly  hit  in  that  quarter. 

"  Look  here,"  continued  Jack ;  "  put  your  arm  round  my 
shoulder,  and  I  will  put  mine  round  your  waist,  if  you  will 
allow  me." 

She  obeyed  his  instructions. 

"  So  ? "  she  asked. 

"  That  will  do.     Look  up  in  my  face." 

"  Like  that  ? " 

"  Capital  ?  You  are  supposed  to  be  my  wife,  you  know, 
and  you  look  up  lovingly.  I  gaze  down  upon  you  in  the 
same  way." 

"  I  see,"  replied  Bianca,  showing  her  pearly  teeth. 

"  Do  you  think  you  can  do  it  ?  " 

"  Certainly  I  can." 

At  this  moment  the  little  coxswain  started. 

"There  is  someone  behind  the  screen,"  he  said. 

The  next  minute  he  had  dashed  towards  it  and  pulled  it 
down. 

To  his  astonishment  he  saw  Emily. 

"  Mrs.  Harkaway  ! "  he  exclaimed. 

Jack  looked  dumfounded. 

"  My  wife  !  "  he  cried.  "  Why,  my  darling,  what  in  ih& 
name  of  wonder  brought  you  here  ? " 

Bianca  still  kept  her  arm  on  Jack's  shoulder. 

"You can  remove  your  arm  now,  signora,"  said  Emiry, 
quietly.  "  Your  part  is  played." 

"  What  does  this  mean,  Emmy  ?  "  asked  Jack. 

"  I  have  heard  all,"  replied  Emily.  "  Perhaps  I  arrived 
sooner  than  I  was  expected,  and  you  would  have  known 
nothing  about  my  visit  had  not  Mr.  Campbell  pulled  the 
screen  down." 

"  Do  explain." 

"  I  was  brought  here  to  witness  your  infidelity,  Jack,  dear." 

"  Nonsense  !  " 

"  It  is  true.  I  was  to  see  you  making  love  to  another 
woman  ;  but  I  heard  all  that  passed  between  you — at  least 
all  that  was  important." 

"  But  this  lady  is  an  artist,"  said  Jack,  pointing  to  Bianca. 


JACK  HARKAWAY  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS.       i    p 

"She  is  an  accomplice,"  replied  Emily,  giving  hei.  a 
searching  look. 

"Of  whom? » 

"  Barboni." 

Jack  and  the  little  coxswain  started. 

"  Did  he  bring  you  here  ?  "  demanded  Jack. 

"  Yes.  I  will  explain  all  presently.  He  is  waiting  for  me 
now." 

"  What  for  ? " 

"  To  conduct  me  home  again,"  she  answered. 

Bianca  quietly  returned  to  her  chair,  and  toyed  with  her 
palette  and  brush. 

"  Confound  it  I  "  cried  Jack.  "  Barboni  so  near,  and  I  am 
unarmed.  Have  you  a  pistol,  Walter  ?  " 

"  Not  even  a  pocket-knife,"  replied  the  little  coxswain  in 
despair.  "  But " 

"What?" 

"We've  got  our  fists,  and  can  maul  him  a  bit." 

"  No  good.  He  would  not  venture  into  Naples  alo*e  and 
unarmed.  Curse  the  luck  !  " 

Emily  turned  to  the  signora  with  a  low  bow. 

"  You  have  played  your  part  well,"  she  exclaimed.  "  The 
portrait  my  husband  wanted  will  not  be  required.  Good- 
evening." 

Bianca  simply  lowered  her  head. 

"  Come  along,"  said  Jack.  "  Let's  get  out  of  thss.  We 
may  succeed  in  bringing  the  police  down  on  the  beggar  yet." 

Emily  took  his  arm,  and,  accompanied  by  the  coxswain, 
they  hastily  quitted  the  studio. 

As  they  went  along,  Emily  explained  how  Bigamini  had 
brought  her  word  that  a  stranger  wanted  to  see  her. 

She  added  that  the  stranger  was  Barboni,  and  that  he  had 
tried  to  make  her  jealous. 

Further,  that  she  had  accompanied  him  to  the  Strada 
d'ltalia,  but  had  gone  behind  the  screen  a  little  too  soon. 

Instead  of  feeling  jealous,  she  was  pleased  to  think  that 
Jack  thought  so  much  of  her  as  to  wish  to  have  her  portrait 
painted  in  such  a  loving  position. 

"  I  can't  exactly  see  his  game,"  said  Jack.  "  But  it  is 
very  evident  he  wanted  to  disgust  you  with  me." 

"He  wouldn't  do  that  for  nothing,"  remarked  Walter 
Campbell. 

"Not  he." 


l6o      JA  CK  HARKA  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS. 

"  There  he  is,"  said  Emily,  pointing  to  a  man  within  a  few 
yards  of  them. 

Jack  looked  straight  ahead. 

Yes  ;  there  was  the  brigand  chief,  calm  and  motionless,  as 
if  a  price  was  not  set  on  his  head. 

He  might  have  been  in  the  midst  of  his  rocky  fastnesses, 
<or  all  the  emotion  he  showed. 

Many  people  were  passing  to  and  fro  in  the  busy  Corso, 
though  the  side-street  was  comparatively  deserted. 

«*  That's  the  cove  ;  I  twig  him,"  said  the  little  coxswain. 

"  Hi !  hi !  hi ! "  shouted  Jack,  at  the  top  of  his  voice. 
"  Barboni !  Barboni,  the  brigand  !  " 

The  people  in  the  Corso  stopped,  and  stared  strangely 
down  the  dark,  dingy  little  street. 

Had  someone  gone  suddenly  mad  ? 

That  was  what  they  thought  at  first. 

"  Go  in  a  buster,  Walter,"  continued  Jack.  "  Back  me 
up.  Howl  away  a  good  un." 

Joining  their  voices  together  they  continued  to  shout — 
'*  Barboni !  Barboni !  " 

Still  the  brigand  chief  did  not  move  a  step  or  appear  to 
stir  a  muscle. 

But  all  at  once  that  terrible  whistle  was  heard  issuing 
from  his  lips. 

It  rose  louder  and  louder. 

It  filled  all  the  corners,  and  brought  back  an  echo  from 
the  houses. 

Silently,  slowly,  like  ghosts  coming  from  their  graves  at 
midnight,  dark  forms  seemed  to  spring  out  of  the  earth. 

They  came  from  houses,  from  doorways,  from  corners, 
and  even  appeared  to  rise  up  out  of  the  street,  where,  like 
lazaroni,  they  had  been  lazily  lying. 

These  men,  fifty  or  more  in  number,  glided  towards  the 
brigand. 

Fearlessly  they  flung  back  their  cloaks,  and  their  arms 
glistened  in  the  feeble,  flickering  rays  of  imperfect  light. 

It  was  a  strange  sight ;  like  that  of  an  opera. 

Only  music  was  wanting  to  make  it  resemble  a  set  scene 
on  a  large  stage. 

A  couple  of  police-agents  .were  attracted  to  the  spot  by 
the  loud  exclamations  of  Jack  and  the  little  coxswain. 

The  crowd,  which  increased  every  moment,  followed  them 
down  the  street  from  the  Corso. 


JACK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS.       161 

At  this  juncture  the  state  of  affairs  became  critical. 

Barboni  saw  that  some  thing  had  happened  to  interfere 
with  his  plans. 

His  idea  was  that  Emily  had  betrayed  him  to  her  hus- 
band. 

It  was  necessary  to  retreat. 

Speaking  a  few  words  to  his  followers  in  a  low  but  self- 
possessed  voice,  he  advanced  quickly  towards  Jack. 

His  men  followed  him  in  a  semicircle. 

Jack  seized  Emily  by  the  arm  and  went  into  the  middle  of 
the  street,  still  crying  out  very  loudly — 

"  Barboni !  Barboni !  " 

"  Knock  that  noisy  fool  on  the  head,"  said  the  brigand. 
"  But  do  not  provoke  a  riot.  We  shall  have  the  military 
upon  us  before  we  can  get  out  of  the  city." 

A  dozen  men  ran  towards  Jack  and  the  little  coxswain. 

Emily  began  to  scream,  and  her  voice  added  to  the 
clamour. 

"  To  the  wall,  quick,"  exclaimed  Jack. 

They  retreated  to  a  doorway  and  placed  Emily  behind 
them. 

Then,  with  their  backs  to  her,  they  awaited  the  onset. 
They  were  not  long  kept  in  expectation. 

On  came  the  brigands  with  a  rush  ;  but  there  happened  to 
be  an  old  iron  railing  close  by  their  side. 

Jack  seized  a  rail  in  his  strong  grasp  and  tore  it  out  of  its 
bed. 

He  handed  it  to  the  little  coxswain. 

"  Swipe  away,"  he  said  ;  "  keep  them  off.  I'll  soon  have 
another." 

Walter  Campbell  took  the  rail  with  both  hands,  and  the 
foremost  brigand  fell  with  a  broken  skull. 

The  next  shared  the  same  fate. 

By  this  time  Jack  was  armed,  and  he  laid  about  him  with 
a  will. 

Several  brigands  went  down  before  his  sweeping  strokes, 
and  they  could  not  reach  him  with  the  butts  of  their  pistols 
or  their  daggers. 

They  were  so  enraged  at  seeing  their  companions  fall  that 
some  of  the  desperadoes  fired. 

Fortunately,  in  the  half  light,  their  aim  was  uncertain. 

At  the  sound  of  the  first  shot,  Barboni  himself  rushed  up 
with  the  remainder  of  the  brigands. 


1 62      JA  CK  HARKA  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS. 

"  No  firing,"  he  said  ;  "  you  will  kill  the  lady." 

An  unmistakable  rush  was  made  upon  Jack  and  Camp- 
bell, who  were  pushed  out  of  their  position. 

But  they  still  fought  valiantly. 

At  length  a  blow  from  a  bandit  stretched  the  little  cox- 
swain senseless  on  the  ground. 

"  Help  !  help  !  "  cried  Jack.  "  Do  you  call  yourselves 
men,  and  will  you  let  us  be  murdered  in  the  heart  of  Naples 
by  brigands?  " 

The  police-agents  and  the  crowd  now  came  to  the  rescue, 
though  in  a  half-hearted  manner. 

Barboni's  name  had  frightened  them. 

Jack  was  dealing  blows  right  and  left. 

But  he  was  soon  obliged  to  discontinue  the  conflict,  be- 
cause citizens  and  bandits  became  so  mingled  together  that 
he  did  not  know  friend  from  foe. 

Suddenly  the  brigands  withdrew  in  a  body  down  the 
street,  carrying  off  their  wounded  with  them. 

At  least  a  dozen  men  had  fallen  before  Jack  and  the  cox- 
swain. 

But  each  man  was  singled  out  and  picked  up. 

The  people  did  not  seem  to  care  to  follow  the  brigands, 
nor  did  the  police-agents  show  any  alacrity  in  the  pursuit. 

Jack's  first  thought  was  of  Emily.  He  went  to  the  spot 
where  he  had  left  her. 

She  was  not  to  be  seen.  With  a  heart-broken  cry  he  sank 
against  the  wall. 

"  Good  God  !  "  he  said,  in  a  moaning  tone.  "  She  is  gone." 

Rousing  himself,  he  looked  about  in  every  direction,  but 
could  discover  no  sign  of  his  beloved  wife. 

Emily  was  in  the  power  of  Barboni. 

Walter  Campbell  was  only  stunned,  and  he  quickly  got  on 
his  legs,  rubbing  his  head  and  looking  about  him. 

"Jack,"  he  said,  "where  are  you?" 

"  Here,"  replied  Jack,  pushing  his  way  through  the  crowd. 

"  Gad,  how  pale  you  look  !  "  said  the  coxswain.  "  Did 
you  get  a  topper,  like  me  ? " 

"  Emily's  gone,"  answered  Jack. 

"  Gone ! " 

"  Yes,  the  brigands  have  carried  her  off." 

"  By  Jove,  that's  bad  news,  and  I'd  rather  they'd  have 
smashed  me  into  bits  than  that  should  have  happened  ;  but 
cheer  up,  old  fellow,  we'll  soon  have  her  back  again." 


JACK  HARKA  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS.       163 

"  I  can't  cheer  up,"  said  Jack,  gloomily,  and  leaning  upon 
his  iron  bar,  a  tear  fell  from  his  eye. 

"  What  curs  those  fellows  are,"  said  Walter  ;  "  they  might 
have  done  something." 

"  Not  they,"  replied  Jack.  "  Neapolitans  won't  help  an 
Inglesi ;  they  hate  us  too  much.  But  for  God's  sake  let's  do 
something." 

"  Do  what  ?  " 

"  Go  after  Emily.  See  the  general,  and  get  him  to  send 
out  the  soldiers  ;  a  troop  of  cavalry  might  hold  the  roads." 

"  Of  course,"  said  Walter.     "  Come  on  ;  buckle  to." 

They  joined  arms,  and  pushing  their  way  through  thfc 
stupid,  gazing,  chattering  crowd,  they  gained  the  Corso. 

Here  they  saw  a  carriage,  jumped  in,  and  were  driven  to 
General  Cialdini's. 

Jack  was  mad  with  rage  and  grief,  but  he  did  his  best  to 
keep  calm. 

Barboni  had  dealt  him  a  terrible  blow. 

It  was  like  losing  his  life  to  have  Emily  torn  from  him  by 
such  a  miscreant. 


CHAPTER  XXIX. 

IN   THE    POWER    OF   BARBONI. 

As  Harkaway  had  imagined,  Emily  had  been  seized  by  the 
brigands  in  the  confusion. 

A  cloak  was  thrown  over  her  head,  which  effectively  smoth- 
ered her  cries. 

Lifted  up  by  strong  arms,  she  was  half-carried,  half- 
dragged  along. 

At  the  end  of  the  Strada  a  carriage  with  two  horses  was 
in  waiting. 

Lifting  her  into  this,  Barboni  took  a  place  by  her  side. 
Two  men  stood  at  the  door  awaiting  instructions. 

They  were  the  lieutenants  of  the  band. 

"  You,  Hunstoni,"  said  the  chief  to  one  who  had  lost  an 
arm,  "  will  at  once  lead  the  men  out  of  the  city. " 

The  man  saluted  in  military  fashion  and  fell  back. 

"To  you,  Darrelli,"  continued  Barboni,  "I  assign  the  task 
of  protecting  and  bringing  up  the  rear.  Retire  across 


1 64      JACK  HARKA  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS. 

country.  Leave  the  wounded  at  the  Sybil's  cave.  The  dead 
you  must  abandon." 

Darrelli  also  saluted,  and  the  carriage  drove  off  at  a  rapid 
pace. 

It  was  not  until  the  last  lamp  of  the  city  had  disappeared 
in  the  distance  that  the  stifling  cloak  was  removed  from 
Emily's  face. 

She  saw  Barboni  seated  opposite  her,  regarding  her  re- 
spectfully, and  smoking  a  cigarette. 

"  For  Heaven's  sake,  release  me,"  she  said,  in  a  broken 
voice. 

"  That  is  impossible,"  replied  Barboni,  calmly. 

"  What  do  you  mean  to  do  with  me  ? " 

"  Your  treatment  will  depend  upon  circumstances.  For 
the  present  it  is  enough  for  you  to  know  that  you  are  my 
prisoner." 

"  Jack  will  have  a  terrible  revenge  for  this." 

"  He  is  at  liberty  to  try." 

"  I  have  seen  danger  before,"  continued  Emily,  "  and  I 
have  been  a  captive  amongst  cannibals  and  savages,  from 
whom  I  received  consideration  and  attention.  May  I  hope 
for  the  same  from  you  and  your  men  ?  " 

"  I  trust,"  replied  Barboni,  "  that  though  we  are  brigands, 
you  will  find  us  gentlemen." 

"  That  is  all  I  ask." 

"  We  are  always  weak  and  yielding  when  a  lady  is  in  the 
case." 

"  So  long  as  my  captivity  does  not  subject  me  to  insult 
and  ill-usage,  I  can  bear  it ;  though  if  you  want  money,  I  am 
sure  you  can  obtain  a  heavy  ransom  for  me." 

"  Money  at  present  is  not  my  object,"  he  answered. 

"You  will  not  accept  a  ransom  ?  " 

"  No." 

The  light  of  hope  which  had  momentarily  illumined  her 
eyes  died  out. 

"  I  warned  you,"  continued  Barboni,  "  that  by  staying  in 
Naples  you  and  yours  would  incur  danger.  You  would  not 
go  away,  and  you  are  reaping  the  consequences." 

"  I  can  not  help  it,"  said  Emily,  with  a  sigh  of  resignation. 
"  There  is  one  in  Heaven  mightier  than  you,  and  He  will 
protect  me." 

Barboni  bowed  as  if  he  was  not  prepared  to  enter  into  a 
discussion  on  this  point. 


JA  CK  HARKA  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS.       1 65 

Though  not  in  good  health,  Emily  behaved  with  a  calm 
courage  that  was  admirable. 

She  did  not  go  into  hysterics  and  beg  wildly  for  mercy 
that  she  knew  would  not  be  shown  her. 

Her  faith  was  in  Heaven. 

Her  trust  was  in  her  husband. 

She  felt  confident  that  Jack  would  move  heaven  and  earth, 
and  leave  no  stone  unturned  to  effect  her  release. 

Barboni  had  told  her  that  she  should  meet  with  respect- 
ful treatment,  and  she  could  expect  no  more. 

At  the  river  Volturno  she  alighted  and  crossed  in  a  small 
boat. 

Here  an  escort  awaited  her,  and  strongly  guarded,  she 
was  conducted  the  remainder  of  the  distance  to  the  robber's 
cave  on  foot. 

It  was  dark,  and  there  was  no  necessity  to  blindfold  her, 
as  she  could  make  no  observations  on  the  road. 

At  length  the  entrance  to  the  cavern  was  reached,  and  she 
was  conducted  through  winding  galleries  to  a  vaulted  cham- 
ber, which  was  illuminated  by  an  oil  lamp,  suspended  by  a 
chain  from  the  ceiling. 

It  was  roughly,  but  not  uncomfortably  furnished,  being 
provided  with  a  couch,  table,  and  chairs. 

A  doorway  communicated  with  an  inner  room,  which  was 
fitted  up  with  a  bed,  looking-glass,  washstand,  and  other 
things  appertaining  to  a  bedchamber. 

This  was  also  lighted  up  by  an  oil  lamp,  whose  reflected 
rays  showed  that,  like  the  sitting-room,  the  sandstone  floor 
was  destitute  of  a  carpet. 

"  Signora,"  said  the  brigand,  as  he  ushered  her  in,  "  these 
are  your  apartments.  I  regret  that  they  are  not  handsomer 
and  larger." 

"  Thank  you ;  they  are  better  than  I  expected,"  she  re- 
plied. 

"You  will  be  attended  by  a  boy  we  call  Luni.  I  shall  not 
lock  the  door  leading  into  the  gallery,  as  you  will  have  no 
chance  of  escape,  the  outlets  being  guarded  day  and  night 
by  sentinels." 

"  If  you  give  me  an  opportunity,  I  shall  use  my  wings  and 
fly  away,"  said  Emily,  smiling  for  the  first  time. 

The  brigand's  manner  and  treatment  served  to  inspire  her 
with  happier  thoughts. 

"  Breakfast,  dinner,  and  tea  will  be  brought  you  by  Luni," 


166      JACK  HARKA  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS. 

continued  the  chief.  "  And  on  that  table  you  will  find 
English  books  and  papers  to  while  away  the  time." 

Again  Emily  expressed  her  thanks  to  him. 

"  Buon  notte,  signora,"  said  Barboni,  raising  his  plumed 
hat  respectfully.  "  I  trust  you  will  give  us  poor  devils  the 
praise  of  doing  our  best  for  our  lady  prisoners." 

"  Certainly.  I  have  much  to  be  grateful  for,"  replied  Emily. 

The  next  moment  she  was  alone. 

Fatigued  and  exhausted  by  the  stirring  events  of  the  even- 
ing, she  drank  some  water  that  stood  in  a  carafe  on  a  shelf, 
and  entering  the  second  chamber,  placed  the  washstand  in 
the  doorway  as  a  barrier  to  impertinent  intrusion. 

Then,  dressed  as  she  was,  she  threw  herself  on  the  bed, 
and  soon  fell  into  a  fitful  slumber. 

She  woke  early  in  the  morning,  it  being  half-past  six  by 
her  watch,  and  went  into  her  sitting-room. 

The  lamp  seemed  to  have  been  trimmed,  for  it  burned  as 
brightly  as  ever. 

She  had  not  been  long  awake  before  the  boy  Luni  entered, 
carrying  a  tray  of  breakfast  things. 

"  I'm  told  off  to  wait  on  you,"  he  said. 

"  Are  you  Luni  ?  "  asked  Emily. 

"That's  what  they  call  me,  though  she  says  I've  got 
another." 

"  Who's  she  ?  " 

"  Why,  don't  you  know  ?  They're  all  afraid  of  her.  Some 
say  she's  soft  in  her  upper  story  like  me.  Anyhow,  she 
does  go  on  fearful  if  they  knock  her  about." 

"  Does  Barboni  ill-treat  her  ? "  asked  Emily,  interested. 

"  Sometimes,  though  not  often.  When  she's  very  bad  he 
has  her  shut  up  in  the  caves  for  weeks,  and  that  tames  her." 

"  Have  you  ever  been  shut  up  in  the  caves  ?  " 

"  Yes,  more  than  once." 

"  Where  are  they  ?  "  continued  Emily. 

"  Under  the but  I  mustn't  talk  too  much,  or  else  I  shall 

get  a  beating,"  said  the  boy,  breaking  off  in  alarm. 

"  Do  they  beat  you,  poor  child  ?  " 

"  Oh,  yes ;  everybody  beats  Luni.  It's  a  kick  here  and  a 
curse  there." 

"Why  do  you  stay?" 

"  Stay !  Where  could  I  go  to  ?  Who'd  have  poor  Luni  ? 
I've  grown  up  here.  They  feed  me,  and  I  don't  know  any- 
one else ;  besides,  I've  got  to  like  her." 


JACK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS.       167 

Come  here,  Luni ;  I  want  to  talk  to  you,"  said  Emily. 

•'  But  you  mustn't  talk  loud,  else  they'll  hear,"  replied  the 
lad,  timidly. 

"  What  is  this  woman  like  ?     Is  she  a  lady  ?  " 

"  What's  a  lady  ?  " 

"Why,  a  person  well  and  neatly  dressed,  quiet  in  her 
manner,  well  educated,  and  all  that." 

"  Her  dress  isn't  much.  They  give  her  some  stuff  to 
make  up  at  times,  and  she  goes  on  dreadfully,  I  tell  you, 
when  she's  put  out,"  said  Luni. 

"  Can  I  see  her  ? " 

"  I  daresay  you  will.  She's  always  wandering  about  when 
she  isn't  shut  up  in  the  caves." 

"  Is  she  fond  of  you  ?  " 

"  Yes ;  she  kisses  me,  and  calls  me  her  darling.  No  one 
else  ever  did  that,"  replied  Luni. 

"Then  she  loves  you.  She  must  have  a  good  heart. 
Bring  her  to  see  me,  Luni,  there's  a  good  boy,"  replied 
Emily. 

"  I'll  tell  her.     When  will  you  have  your  breakfast  ? " 

"  Presently." 

Luni  went  away,  evidently  fearful  that  he  had  stayed  too 
long. 

Emily  was  much  surprised  to  hear  of  this  fellow-captive, 
for  she  could  be  nothing  else,  and  hoped,  by  seeing  her,  to 
get  at  some  of  the  secrets  of  the  brigand's  stronghold. 

That  there  was  some  terrible  history  attached  to  her,  she 
did  not  doubt. 

Perhaps  she  had  been  carried  off  from  home  and  friends, 
and  was  forced  to  pine  away  in  captivity,  until  reason  itself 
tottered  on  its  throne  before  the  assaults  of  her  brutal  captors. 

Luni  proved  an  excellent  attendant,  and  she  obtained 
every  thing  she  asked  for,  from  a  pocket-handkerchief  to  a 
hair-brush  and  comb. 

She  did  not  fret  much,  for  she  had  confidence  in  Jack. 

It  will  be  recollected  that  Emily  was  always  a  jolly  plucky 
sort  of  girl,  not  given  to  fainting  and  crying. 

She  was  like  Jack  in  one  respect — if  she  got  into  a  scrape, 
through  no  fault  of  her  own,  she  tried  to  get  out  of  it  again 
as  soon  and  as  well  as  possible. 

It  was  one  comfort  to  reflect  that  Jack  must  know  that 
she  was  in  the  hands  of  the  brigands. 

Her  disappearance  was  not  mysterious. 


1 68      JA  CK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS 

After  breakfast  she  took  up  a  book,  and  throwing  herscit 
on  the  couch,  began  to  read. 

The  light  of  the  lamp  fell  upon  the  paper,  and  she  read 
without  difficulty. 

She  had  not  been  long  engaged  in  this  manner  when 
footsteps  were  heard,  and  a  man  appeared  before  her. 

Emily  looked  at  him,  and  almost  hesitated  to  believe  the 
evidence  of  her  senses. 

"  Can  it  be  you  ? "  she  exclaimed.  "  I  thought  you  were 
dead  or  hiding  somewhere." 

"  Perhaps  you  wished  me  dead,  and  as  for  hiding,  what  do 
you  call  being  here  ?  "  was  the  reply. 

"  Well,  you  have  astonished  me,"  she  said ;  "  I  should 
never  have  dreamt  of  meeting  such  an  old  enemy  as  Hunston 
in  this  place." 

"  It's  a  strange  transformation,"  said  the  man,  bitterly, 
"  but  so  it  is." 

"  Jack  doesn't  know  this." 

"  He  will  sooner  than  he  expects.  In  Hunstoni,  the 
lieutenant  of  the  brigand  band,  he  will  recognise  Hunston, 
his  old  schoolfellow." 

"  How  you  have  changed  since  those  days,  Hunston," 
said  Emily. 

Her  mind  went  back  to  the  time  when  she  knew  the  boys 
as  playmates  at  Pomona  House. 

"  Who  made  me  what  I  am  ? "  cried  Hunston,  fiercely. 

"Well  ?"  she  ejaculated,  calmly. 

"  Your  husband." 

"  I  deny  that ! "  said  Emily,  her  eyes  flashing. 

"  I  tell  you  Harkaway  made  me  what  I  am — a  thief,  a 
murderer,  a  brigand,  a  wretch  flying  from  justice,  for  whom 
the  scaffold  waits ;  a  mutilated  being,  an  outcast !  " 

"  No,  no,"  answered  Emily,  "you  wrong  him,  indeed  you 
do.  Jack  has  always  tried  to  be  your  friend." 

Hunston  laughed  scornfully. 

"  What's  the  use  of  talking  such  bosh  to  me  ?  "  he  ex' 
claimed. 

"  It  isn't  bosh,"  persisted  Emily.  "  Didn't  he  spare  your 
life  when  he  might  have  shot  you,  as  you  were  asossing  the 
stream  at  the  place  near  the  river  ?  " 

"  His  nerve  failed  him,  I  expect." 

"  No,  it  was  his  generosity  of  heart.  He  wouldn't  take  an 
advantage  of  an  old  friend." 


JACK  HARKA  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS.       169 

"  Pity  he  didn't ;  my  career  would  have  been  ended  then, 
and  1  should  have  had  some  thing  to  thank  him  for." 

Hunston  sank  into  a  chair,  overcome  by  the  vehemence 
of  his  feelings. 

The  sight  of  Emily  made  all  his  past  life  rise  up  in  judg- 
ment, as  it  were,  against  him. 

"  Are  you  so  miserable,  then  ?  "  said  Emily,  kindly. 

"  I'm  never  happy  when  I'm  sober,"  answered  Hunston. 

Emily  shuddered  at  this  revelation. 

It  was  indeed  a  confession  of  utter  and  complete  heart- 
desolation  and  soul-deadness. 

"  How  different  your  career  might  have  been,"  she  said. 

"  Might ! " 

"  Yes,  if  you  had  been  a  better  man.  You  and  I,  Hun- 
ston, have  known  one  another  for  a  long  time,  have  we  not  ?  " 

Hunston  growled  assent. 

"  During  the  whole  time,  have  I  ever  known  any  good  of 
you  ?  Have  you  ever  done  a  kind  action  or  said  a  kind 
word  to  anyone  ?  Have  you  got  a  friend  in  the  world  ? " 

"  No,"  he  said  fiercely. 

"  And  your  worst  enemy  is  yourself." 

"  Don't  madden  me,"  Jie  exclaimed.  "  It  is  too  late  to 
think  of  that  now." 

"  It  is  never  too  late  to  mend." 

"  That  is  what  the  preaching  fellows  say.  No  ;  I  shall 
die  as  I  have  lived,  a  villain." 

Again  Emily  shuddered. 

"  But,"  she  said,  "  you  admit  you  are  not  happy.  Why 
not  leave  these  evil  companions,  quit  this  dangerous  life,  and 
retire  to  some  quiet  spot  in  Italy  or  Spain,  and  work  honestly 
for  a  living  ?  " 

"  Harkaway  has  stopped  that." 

"  How  ? " 

"  Didn't  he  shoot  at  me,"  said  Hunston,  "  and  make  me 
lose  my  arm  ?  How  can  a  one-armed  chap  get  a  living  ?  " 

"It  was  your  fault ;  you  brought  it  all  on  yourself." 

"  Did  I,"  said  Hunston  with  a  sneer.  "  Wait  till  I  get 
hold  of  Mr.  Harkaway.  I'll  break  both  his  arms,  and  see 
how  he  likes  to  go  about  with  none  at  all." 

"  Keep  your  threats  until  you  do  meet  him.  Don't  insult 
me,"  said  Emily,  boldly.  "  I  won't  say  you're  no  gentle- 
man, but  you  are  not  a  man  to  say  such  things  to  a  wife  in 
the  position  I  am  in." 


170      JACK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS. 

"  Forgive  me,"  replied  Hunston.  "  At  times  I  believe  I'm 
half  mad,  what  with  the  drink,  and  one  thing  and  another." 

"  How  did  you  come  here  ?  "  she  asked,  wishing  to  turn 
the  conversation. 

"  I  escaped  to  Naples,  and  hearing  of  Barboni,  the  chief 
of  the  brigands,  I  resolved  to  join  him." 

"  Do  you  like  him  ?  " 

"  I  admire  him  ;  he's  the  cleverest  and  most  unscrupulous 
scoundrel  unhung." 

"  And  that  is  a  recommendation  in  your  eyes  ?  " 

"  Rather ;  he's  a  beauty  in  his  way,"  said  Hunston. 

"  What  does  he  intend  to  do  with  me  ?  "  inquired  Emily, 
hiding  her  anxiety  for  his  reply  under  a  calm  exterior. 

"  He  brought  you  here  for  me." 

"  For  you  ?  " 

"  Yes.     You  must  know  by  this  time  that  I  love  you." 

Their  eyes  met. 

His  fell  beneath  her  look  of  indignant  scorn. 

"  And  you  must  know  by  this  time,"  she  replied,  "  that  if 
I  do  not  hate  you,  I  can  only  despise  you  and  pity  you." 

"  Perhaps  you'll  alter  your  mind  some  day,"  he  said. 

"  Not  I ;  you  forget  I  am  a  married  woman  now,  and  I 
would  rather  die  than  listen  to  any  words  I  ought  not  to 
hear  from  you." 

"  You  are  in  my  power." 

"  So  I  have  been  before.  You  have  carried  me  off  more 
than  once,  and  that  sort  of  thing  becomes  monotonous  by 
repetition." 

She  laughed  a  little  sarcastic,  defiant  laugh. 

"  This  time  will  settle  it,"  said  Hunston  savagely.  "  It 
will  be  either  marriage  with  me,  or " 

He  hesitated  as  if  he  did  not  like  to  pronounce  the  word. 

"  Well,  go  on,"  she  said  calmly. 

"  Death." 

"  Very  good  indeed,"  said  Emily.  "  Quite  melodramatic. 
You  have  not  forgotten  your  old  accomplishment  of  threat- 
ening a  defenceless  woman." 

"  I  mean  what  I  say." 

"  Possibly,"  she  replied  with  a  look  of  indifference. 

Another  footstep  was  heard,  and  presently  a  second  man 
entered  the  room. 

But  he  approached  with  a  oolite  bow  and  an  air  of  slight 
embarrassment. 


JA  CK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS.       1 7 1 

Emily  stared  at  him  with  more  surprise  than  she  had  at 
Hunston. 

"Do  my  eyes  deceive  me  ? "  she  exclaimed ;  "  or  is  it " 

"  Gus  Barrel ;  at  your  service,  Mrs.  Harkaway,"  was  the 
cool  answer. 

"  More  surprises,"  she  exclaimed.  "  Here  is  my  old 
enemy,  Mr.  Hunston,  and  now  I  see  my  old — may  I  say 
friend  ? — Lord  Barrel." 

"  By  all  means.  I  hope  you  will  never  have  occasion  to 
regard  me  as  any  thing  else." 

Emily  smiled  upon  him. 

She  saw  the  advantage  of  having  a  friend  in  Gus  Barrel, 
because  his  influence  would  counteract  the  hostility  of 
Hunston. 

In  her  heart  she  was  afraid  of  the  latter. 

Buring  the  interview,  as  far  as  it  had  gone,  she  had  not 
displayed  any  fear. 

But  really  she  felt  a  great  dread  of  this  man,  who  was  all 
he  had  described  himself  to  be — drunkard,  blackguard,  thief, 
bandit,  murderer. 

"Will  your  lordship  have  the  kindness  to  explain  your 
presence  on  this  shifting  scene  ?  "  she  asked. 

"With  pleasure.  You  remember  of  course  my  unlucky 
blow,  which  settled  poor  young  Cockles  ? "  he  asked. 

"  It  is  fresh  in  my  memory." 

"  Well,  I  could  not  stand  a  trial  in  England,  so  I  came 
over  here  by  chance,  and  meeting  with  Barboni,  joined  him." 

"  Why  follow  up  one  stupid  act  by  another  ?  " 

"  Oh,  I  was  desperate,  reckless,  and  did  it  for  the  fun  of 
the  thing." 

"  The  descent  of  Avernus  is  easy,"'  remarked  Emily. 

"  But  if  I  am  to  descend  Mount  Avernus  in  such  delight- 
ful company  as  yours,  Mrs.  Harkaway,  I  shall  not  regret  it." 

"No?" 

"  Not  in  the  least.     But  allow  me  to  ask  you  a  question  ?  " 

"  Certainly." 

"  What  has  become  of  Lily  Cockles  and  her  father  ? " 

"  Poor  Lily  !  "  said  Emily  feelingly.  "  Her  father  died 
of  grief  at  the  death  of  his  son." 

"  Is  the  old  man  dead  ? "  said  Lord  Barrel,  rather  touched. 

"  He  is.  And  Lily  was  so  affected  by  the  double  loss  of 
father  and  brother,  that  she  has  been  put  in  a  lunatic  asylum 
by  her  friends." 


172      JACK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS. 

"  Good  Heaven  ;  and  I  am  the  cause  of  all  this !  " 

He  covered  his  face  for  a  moment  with  his  hands. 

"  You  have  much  to  answer  for,  my  lord,"  observed  Emily. 

"  I  have  indeed,"  he  replied,  looking  up  with  a  haggard 
expression. 

"  Did  you  ever  really  love  Lily  ?  " 

"  No.  I  admired  her  a  little,  but  I  always  thought  you  in 
every  way  incomparably  her  superior." 

Hunston  jumped  up  angrily. 

"  Look  here,"  he  said ;  "  if  you  want  to  snivel  at  what  you 
have  done,  go  outside  and  do  it." 

"  It  was  only  a  passing  emotion,"  replied  Gus  Barrel. 
"  I  am  not  so  hardened  as  you  are." 

"  What  business  have  you  here  at  all  ? " 

"  Mrs.  Harkaway  is  as  much  an  acquaintance  of  mine  as 
yours." 

"  I  don't  choose  to  have  fellows  poaching  upon  my  pre- 
serves," said  Hunston. 

"Then  you  must  do  the  other  thing,  must  he  not,  Mrs. 
Harkaway  ? "  replied  Gus  Barrel,  laughingly. 

"  I  am  sure,  my  lord,  I  find  you  a  more  agreeable  com- 
panion than  Mr.  Hunston,"  said  Emily. 

"  I  am  much  obliged  to  you  for  the  compliment." 

"  Look  here,  Barrel,"  said  Hunston,  all  his  evil  nature 
coming  out  of  his  eyes. 

"Well?" 

"  I  must  have  a  word  with  you.     Come  outside." 

"  We  shall  meet  presently,  and  then  you  can  say  what 
you  like." 

"  No.     Now,  now !  " 

"  Bon't  be  a  fool,  my  good  fellow.  I  want  to  talk  to  Mrs. 
Harkaway,"  said  Gus  Barrel,  in  his  obstinate  manner. 

"  Signers  Hunstoni  and  Barrelli,"  exclaimed  Emily,  "  those 
are  your  new  titles,  I  believe — don't  quarrel." 

"I  have  no  wish  to  do  anything  of  the  sort,"  said  Barrel. 
"I  never  do  make  a  row  before  ladies.  It  is  bad  form. 
Hunston  ought  to  know  better." 

With  a  subdued  growl,  Hunston  sank  back  again  on  his 
seat,  and  biting  his  nails  glared  at  each  of  them  in  turn. 

"  What  do  you  want  here  at  all  ? "  he  asked  in  a  savage  tone. 

"  I  heard  that  the  lovely  captive  we  had  taken  was  Mrs. 
Harkaway,  and  I  thought  I  had  as  much  right  to  pay  my 
respects  to  her  as  you," 


JACK  HARK  A  W 'A  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS.       1 73 

«  I  will  ask  the  chief  about  that." 

"  You  may  ask  what  you  like,"  replied  Barrel ;  "  I  wanted 
to  assure  Mrs.  Harkaway  that  she  had  one  friend  amongst  us." 

"  I  am  sure  of  that,  my  lord,"  answered  Emily,  with  one 
of  her  sweetest  smiles. 

She  saw  more  than  ever  how  important  it  was  to  conciliate 
Gus  Barrel. 

"  Bo  you  think  you  are  more  to  Barboni  than  I  am  ? " 
growled  Hunston. 

"  Anyhow,  we  occupy  the  same  position  in  the  band." 

"  No,  we  don't." 

"  How  do  you  make  that  out  ?  " 

"  I'm  first  lieutenant  and  you  are  second,"  replied  Hun- 
ston. 

"  That  makes  little  difference.  I  have  done  as  good  serv- 
ice as  you." 

"  So  you  say." 

"  Well,  I  take  it  a  man  with  two  arms  is  better  than  a 
fellow  with  only  one." 

"Bo  you  taunt  me  with  that?"  cried  Hunston,  his  eyes 
flashing  fire. 

"  I  only  mention  the  fact ;  and  I  repeat  that  I  hope  Mrs. 
Harkaway  will  look  upon  me  as  a  friend." 

"  I  do,  indeed,  my  lord,"  she  replied. 

"As  for  Harkaway,  I  have  always  had  a  respect  for  him. 
He  was  a  brother  officer  in  my  regiment,  and  though  we 
snarled  at  times,  I  never  thought  him  any  thing  but  a  fine 
fellow." 

"  And  I  hate  him,"  said  Hunston. 

"  Possibly.  There  are  some  minds  that  can  never  rise 
above  the  dead  level  of  hatred." 

"  Bon't  say  too  much,"  exclaimed  Hunston. 

"  I  have  done.  You  know  my  sentiments ;  and  if  Mrs. 
Harkaway  requires  my  protection  or  my  services  at  any 
time,  she  can  command  them." 

Emily's  eyes  danced  with  delight. 

She  felt  certain  now  that  Barrel  admired  her  beauty. 

It  was  fortunate  that  it  was  so. 

She  could  play  off  one  against  the  other,  and  Barrel  would 
be  an  effectual  barrier  against  the  persecution  of  Hunston. 

Nothing  could  have  happened  better. 


174       JACK  HARKA  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS. 
CHAPTER  XXX. 

THE   QUARREL    IN    THE   CAVE. 

HUNSTON  was  now  thoroughly  aroused. 

He  could  see  that  Barrel  meant  to  step  between  him  and 
his  plans. 

His  idea  was  to  revenge  himself  upon  Jack  by  carrying 
off  Emily,  and  making  her  his  wife  by  force. 

Barboni  had  been  very  adverse  to  this. 

The  brigand  chief  had  sense  enough  to  tell  that  there  was 
a  great  deal  of  danger  in  abducting  Emily. 

It  would  make  the  war  between  him  and  the  four  friends 
more  bitter  than  ever. 

But  Hunston  had  been  a  good  servant,  and  he  claimed 
Emily  as  his  reward. 

He  did  not  know  that  Barrel  was  acquainted  with  her. 

All  he  knew  of  his  lordship  was  that  he  had  killed  his  man 
in  England,  and  was  obliged  to  fly  from  justice. 

There  were  men  of  nearly  every  nation  who  had  enrolled 
themselves  with  Barboni. 

Each  had  his  history. 

It  was  a  tale  of  crime. 

Some  offence,  either  murder,  robbery,  arson,  or  something 
disgraceful  against  the  laws  of  their  country. 

"You  seem  to  be  very  thin-skinned,"  said  Hunston  ;  "but 
it  strikes  me  you  are  a  murderer." 

"  I  did  kill  a  man  by  an  unfortunate  blow,"  replied  Bar- 
rel, "  and  I'm  sorry  for  it." 

"That  shows  you're  a  sneak." 

"  Shall  I  tell  you  why  I  am  sorry  ?  "  asked  Barrel,  quietly. 

"  Because  your  conscience  smites  you,  as  the  Bible  people 
say,  I  suppose." 

"  You  're  wrong,"  replied  Barrel.  "  I  am  only  sorry  because 
it  has  brought  me  in  contact  with  such  a  howling  snob  as 
you  are." 

Hunston  sprang  up,  and  clenched  his  one  fist. 

"  By  Jove !  if  I  had  two  hands  I'd  mark  you  for  that," 
he  cried. 

"  But  you  haven't,  my  lad,"  answered  Gus  Barrel. 


JA CK  HARKA  IV A  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS.        1 7 5 

"I've  got  a  dagger,  though,  and  that  will  let  the  daylight 
into  you." 

He  drew  a  dagger  from  his  waist  belt,  and  rushed  upon 
Darrel,  who  was  unarmed. 

With  a  scream,  Emily  threw  herself  between  them. 

She  feared  that  Hunston  would  kill  her  friend  and  pro- 
tector. 

If  Darrel  loved  her,  she  knew  that  he  was  a  gentleman, 
and  would  not  take  any  unfair  advantage  of  her,  while  Hun- 
ston was  so  unscrupulous  that  her  virtue  would  be  at  his 
mercy. 

"  You  shall  not  hurt  him,"  she  exclaimed,  pushing  back 
the  dagger. 

"  Do  you  take  his  part  ?  That  seals  his  fate,"  replied 
Hunston,  savagely. 

He  threw  Emily  roughly  on  one  side,  and  again  rushed 
upon  Gus  Darrel,  who  had  taken  up  a  chair  to  defend 
himself. 

Emily  piled  scream  upon  scream,  until  the  hollow  cavern 
echoed  with  her  voice. 

Suddenly  a  tall  form  marched  rapidly  into  the  room. 

With  a  sharp  blow  he  drove  Hunston  back. 

"  Put  up  your  dagger,"  he  exclaimed ;  "  I  am  master 
here." 

It  was  Barboni. 

Such  was  the  extraordinary  influence  of  this  remark- 
able man  over  all  with  whom  he  came  in  contact,  that 
Hunston,  bully  and  blackgaurd  as  he  was,  shrank  away, 
cowed  and  abashed. 

"  What  is  the  meaning  of  this  ? "  he  asked,  in  English. 

"  Hunston  wanted  to  knife  me,  or  perform  some  other 
equally  agreeable  process  on  my  person,"  replied  Gu* 
Darrel. 

"  I  will  have  no  fighting  here,"  said  Barboni.  "  Is  the 
woman  the  cause  ?  " 

"Yes,  she  is,"  answered  Hunston. 

"  Then  I  forbid  either  of  you  to  enter  these  apartments 
again,  without  my  express  permission,  on  pain  of  death." 

"  You  know  what  you  promised  me,"  said  Hunston. 

"  Silence  !     Begone  !     I  will  talk  to  you  elsewhere." 

Hunston  hesitated. 

"  What !  do  you  dispute  my  commands  ? "  roared  the  brig- 
and. "  By  the  heavens  above  us,  if  you  linger  another 


1 7  6      JACK  HA  RKA  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIG  A  NDS. 

instant,  I  will  send  a  bullet  through  your  heart,  with  as  little 
compunction  as  I  would  shoot  a  dog." 

Hunston  half  drew  his  dagger,  and  glared  fiercely  at  the 
bandit.  He  did  not  dare  to  disobey  any  longer. 

He  stuck  his  dagger  in  his  belt  once  more,  and  bestowing 
a  vindictive  look  upon  Darrel,  strode  from  the  cave. 

Turning  to  Emily,  Barboni  said — 

"  Signora,  I  am  deeply  grieved  to  think  you  should  have 
been  annoyed  in  this  manner." 

"  Don't  mention  it,"  replied  Emily.  "  So  long  as  blood  is 
not  shed,  I  do  not  care." 

'  You  shall  not  be  interrupted  again,  with  my  knowledge." 

'  Oh,"  said  Emily,  "  I  shall  be  pleased  to  see  Lord  Darrel 


at 


any  time,  and  even  Mr.  Hunston  if  they  will  not  fight." 


'  Can  you  blame  me  ?  "  asked  Gus  Darrel. 

'  No,  I  don't." 

'  You  are  the  Helen  of  this  Trojan  war ;  but  I  will  keep 
Mr.  Hunston  quiet,  never  fear." 

"  Come  with  me,  Darrel,"  said  Barboni.  "  We  have  busi- 
ness to  transact  together." 

They  bowed  politely  to  Emily,  and  quitted  her  apartments. 

Traversing  the  gallery,  they  passed  through  the  outer  cave, 
which,  as  usual,  was  filled  with  brigands. 

The  men  saluted  their  chief,  in  a  rough  sort  of  fashion, 
but  not  with  the  heartiness  that  formerly  characterised  them. 

They  had  suffered  severely  in  the  attack  that  Jack  had 
made  upon  them  after  the  ambush,  and  they  had  not  forgotten 
the  terrible  onslaught  of  Jack  and  the  little  coxswain,  in  the 
Strada  d'ltalia,  with  the  iron  bars,  wrenched  from  the  old 
railings. 

Barboni,  who  was  as  sharp  as  a  needle,  saw  that  his  popu- 
larity was  waning  amongst  them. 

Hurrying  Darrel  into  the  open  air,  he  took  his  arm  for  a 
stroll  through  the  forest  glades. 

"  You  must  not  have  an  open  quarrel  with  Hunston,"  he 
said. 

"  I  don't  want  to,"  replied  Darrel,  "  but  I  won't  let  a  fellow 
like  that  ride  over  me." 

"  He  is  useful  to  me.  The  men  have  confidence  in  him ; 
and  what  has  happened  lately  has  made  them  dissatisfied." 

"  I  am  sorry  for  that." 

"  What  is  this  lady  to  you  ? "  asked  Barboni,  turning 
sharply  upon  him. 


JACK  II ARK  A  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS.       177 

"  Nothing  particular.  I  knew  her  in  England,  and  I  like 
her." 

"  Is  that  all  ? " 

Again  the  searching  glance  seemed  to  read  him  like  a  book. 

"  Well,  if  it  comes  to  that,"  replied  Gus  Barrel,  "  and  the 
lady  is  to  be  sacrificed  to  anyone,  she  shall  be  my  wife  sooner 
than  Hunston's." 

"  I  feared  this,"  said  Barboni. 

"Why?" 

"  Hunston  is  unscrupulous  and  vindictive,  though  brave  as 
a  lion.  Have  you  remarked  that  I  have  been  very  careful 
over  your  life  ? " 

"  In  what  way  ?  " 

"  Whenever  there  has  been  any  enterprise  of  danger  on 
hand,  I  have  sent  Hunston  in  command,  not  you." 

"  I  would  have  gone  as  readily,"  said  Barrel. 

"  I  know  it.  I  am  not  impeaching  your  courage,  but  your 
life  is  precious  to  me,"  said  Barboni. 

"  How  is  that  ?  You  never  knew  me  before  I  came  over 
here,  and  met  you  by  chance  in  Naples,  where  you  were  beat- 
ing up  for  recruits." 

"Perhaps,"  said  Barboni,  "I  know  more  about  you  than 
you  imagine." 

"  Have  we  ever  met  before  ? " 

"Yes." 

"  When  ? "  demanded  Barrel,  in  a  tone  of  surprised 
curiosity. 

"  In  your  infancy.  I  can  say  no  more ;  some  day  you 
may  know  all." 

Barboni  seemed  affected  in  a  strange  manner,  and  his 
agitation  was  not  lost  upon  Gus  Barrel. 

"  I  can't  understand  you,"  he  remarked. 

"  It  is  impossible  that  I  can  explain  further  at  present," 
replied  the  brigand  ;  "  all  I  can  say  is,  that  there  was  more 
than  chance  in  our  meeting — it  was  fate." 

"  What  connection  can  there  be  between  you,  an  Italian 
brigand,  and  me,  Lord  Barrel,  a  peer  of  England?" 

"  That  is  the  mystery,"  answered  Barboni,  with  a  quiet 
but  sad  smile. 

"  Will  you  not  explain  it  ? " 

"  I  have  told  you  it  is  impossible.  Let  it  be  enough  fot 
you  that  I  love  you  as  if  you  were  my — my  own  son." 

The  brigand's  voice  trembled  as  he  spoke. 

12 


178      JACK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS. 

"  Much  obliged,  I'm  sure,"  said  Barrel,  twisting  his  mous- 
tache in  his  old  supercilious  manner. 

"  There  must  be  no  collision  between  you  and  Hunston," 
continued  Barboni,  recovering  himself,  and  speaking  in  his 
usual  sharp,  decisive  way. 

"  Let  him  keep  away  from  Mrs.  Harkaway,  then." 

"  I  will  manage  that  as  well  as  I  can.  It  is  a  pity  that  I 
brought  her  here,  though  I  promised  him  that  I  would  do  so 
as  a  reward  for  his  bravery." 

"  Indeed  ! " 

"  It  appears  that  he  hates  Harkaway,  and  has  been  after 
the  lady  all  his  life." 

"  If  he  dares  to  touch  a  hair  of  her  head,"  said  Darrel, 
angrily,  "  he  shall  answer  to  me  for  it." 

"  Still  you  must  not  be  provoked,  and  I  can  have  no 
quarrel  between  you." 

"  Which  do  you  like  best  ?  " 

"  You,  my  dear  boy,"  replied  Barboni.  "  I  would  sacrifice 
a  thousand  Hunstons  for  you,  but " 

"  What  ? "  demanded  Darrel,  as  the  brigand  paused. 

"  We  are  in  danger.  My  exploits  lately  have  stirred  up 
the  government  against  us.  Harkaway  and  his  friends  have 
sworn  to  hunt  us  down." 

"  They  have  to  do  it  yet." 

"  I  am  not  afraid,  far  from  it,"  said  Barboni ;  "  yet  we 
must  be  watchful  and  united.  We  can  afford  no  dissension 
in  our  camp." 

"  As  far  as  I'm  concerned,  there  will  be  none,"  replied 
Gus  Darrel. 

"That's  right.  Meet  Hunston  in  a  friendly  spirit,  and 
let  us  go  hand  in  hand  to  success. 

They  walked  in  silence  under  the  leafy  trees,  listening  to 
the  humming  of  the  insects  under  the  influence  of  the  morn- 
ing sun. 

"  Will  you  tell  me  what  you  knew  about  me  when  I  was 
very  young  ? "  asked  Darrel,  suddenly. 

"  Not  now,"  replied  the  brigand,  who  seemed  ill  at  ease. 

"  I  have  heard  about  my  father's  death,"  continued  Dar- 
rel, whose  brow  was  clouded,  and  lips  contracted ;  "  they 
all  tried  to  keep  it  from  me,  but  I  know  that  he  was  mur- 
dered." 

Barboni  turned  very  white. 

"  My  mother  disappeared,  and  I  have  some  recollection 


JA  CK  HA  RKA  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS.       1 79 

of  a  foreigner,  who  was  our  steward,  being  mixed  up  in  the 
affair,"  continued  Gus  Barrel. 

"  It  was  a  sad  affair,"  said  Barboni,  speaking  with  diffi- 
culty ;  "  I,  too,  have  heard  of  it." 

"  What  was  it  all  ? " 

"  My  knowledge  is  very  imperfect.  Another  time  we  will 
talk — not  now.  I  have  to  go  to  the  sibyl's  cave,  and  see 
the  wounded  in  last  night's  affray." 

"  Shall  I  go  with  you  ?  " 

"  No.     I  go  alone." 

"  Do  you  return  soon  ?  " 

"To-morrow  morning.  To-night  I  shall  astonish  all 
Naples,  and  Barboni's  name  shall  be  in  every  mouth  in 
Europe  within  the  next  twenty-four  hours." 

"  That's  right ;  never  do  things  by  halves,"  said  Barrel, 
laughing. 

"  Promise  me  you  will  not  provoke  Hunston,"  said  Barboni. 

"  I'll  make  no  promise.  If  the  fellow  cheeks  me,  he  will 
get  a  bit  of  my  mind  to  a  moral  certainty." 

''Then  I  must  take  him  with  me,"  said  the  brigand  chief, 
after  a  moment's  reflection.  "  Tell  him,  please,  to  follow 
me  to  the  cave  of  the  sybil,  with  twenty-five  picked  men,  all 
armed  to  the  teeth." 

"  I  wish  you'd  take  me,"  said  Barrel. 

•*  Not  this  time." 

"  I'm  getting  quite  rusty  for  want  of  a  little  excitement." 

"  You  had  some  last  night,"  replied  Barboni. 

"  Oh  !  that  was  nothing — a  mere  flea  bite.  You  say  you 
are  going  to  astonish  the  world  to-night,  and  I  should  like 
to  be  in  it." 

"  No,"  replied  Barboni,  a  second  time ;  "  I  may  not  come 
back  alive." 

"  Is  it  so  desperate  as  all  that  ?  " 

"  It  is  indeed." 

Gus  Barrel  looked  at  him  in  wondering  admiration. 

"  If  I  should  be  captured,"  said  Barboni,  "  you  will  open 
my  private  desk — you  know  where  it  is — and  in  it  you  will 
find  papers  of  interest  to  yourself." 

Barrel  gazed  at  him  now  in  astonishment,  mixed  with 
wonder. 

"  No  more  at  present.  Beliver  my  orders.  You  have  my 
blessing,"  said  Barboni. 

He  wrung  Barrel's  hand,  and  rushed  away,  leaving  him 


l8o     JACK  HARKA  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS. 

much  impressed,  for  he  had  never  seen  the  brigand  so 
agitated. 

It  was  a  glimpse  into  his  inner  self. 

In  spite  of  his  atrocious  cruelty  and  rugged  exterior,  he 
had  his  feelings. 

More  than  that,  it  was  clear  that  he  had  a  heart. 

The  enterprise  that  he  had  in  hand  must  be  of  a  danger- 
ous nature  indeed,  thought  Barrel,  to  agitate  Barboni  in  such 
a  manner. 

Nor  was  he  wrong. 

It  was  the  most  audacious  scheme  that  he  had  yet  invented, 
and  dared  to  carry  into  execution. 

The  Contessa  di  Malafedi  received  the  Mite  of  Naples 
that  evening  in  her  most  sumptuous  rooms. 

General  Cialdini  and  his  staff  were  to  be  present,  and  a 
brilliant  gathering  was  expected. 

Barboni  had  determined  to  be  there  too,  and  to  rob  every- 
one in  the  saloon  of  the  precious  stones  and  money  which 
they  might  carry  about  them. 

To  plunder  the  English  was  one  thing,  to  despoil  the 
leaders  of  fashion  in  Naples,  themselves  being  Neapolitan, 
was  another. 

It  was  a  rash  enterprise,  and  even  the  author  of  it  had 
his  doubts  as  to  its  success. 

But  he  was  a  remarkable  man,  and  had  every  confidence 
in  himself,  as  far  as  human  foresight  and  daring  could  protect 
him. 

He  walked  quickly  to  the  banks  of  the  Volturno,  crossed 
over  in  a  boat  he  kept  concealed  for  that  purpose,  and  made 
his  way  rapidly  to  the  cave  of  the  Cumagan  sybil. 

Here  he  was  to  await  the  coming  of  his  lieutenant,  Hun- 
ston,  with  the  band  of  picked  men,  armed  to  the  teeth. 

As  for  Gus  Barrel,  he  returned  to  the  cave  to  deliver  his 
orders,  and  was  unable  to  account  for  the  strange  way  in 
which  his  chief  had  spoken  to  him. 

He  had  been  so  different  in  his  manner  to  what  he  usually 
was. 

There  was  a  tenderness  in  his  tone,  an  almost  paternal 
tenderness,  which  astonished  him. 

He  could  not  understand  this  mysterious  man  at  all. 

"  At  all  events,"  he  said  to  himself,  "  I  will  protect  the 
pretty  Mrs.  Harkaway.  That  villain  Hunston  shall  not  have 
it  all  his  own  way." 


JACK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS.       181 

Providence  had  raised  up  a  protector  for  Emily  when  she 
feast  expected  it. 

So  it  is  in  life.  When  the  clouds  gather,  or  the  prospect 
is  most  gloomy,  an  unlooked-for  gleam  of  sunshine  darts 
forth  to  gladden  our  heavy  hearts. 

We  should  never  despair. 


CHAPTER  XXXI. 

CAPTURE   OF   THE   BRIGAND   CHIEF. 

WHEN  Jack  went  to  General  Cialdini  to  complain  of  the 
abduction  of  Emily  by  the  brigands,  he  was  received  with  the 
courtesy  which  was  always  extended  to  him  by  the  general. 

Immediate  orders  were  given  to  the  troops  quartered  in 
Naples  to  scour  the  country,  and  intercept  the  brigands  in 
their  retreat  if  possible. 

The  police  were  put  on  the  alert  also.  But  the  Neapoli- 
tans did  every  thing  in  a  half-and-half  manner. 

There  was  no  spirit,  no  life,  no  heart  about  them. 

They  did  not  do  things  as  we  do  them  in  England — with 
a  slap  and  a  dash. 

Jack  returned  to  his  home  after  a  fruitless  search  with  the 
little  coxswain. 

It  was  nearly  four  o'clock  in  the  morning.  They  were 
both  knocked  up. 

Harvey,  Hilda,  and  Tom  Garden  were  all  waiting  up  for 
them,  and  thought  that  Emily  had  gone  to  join  her  husband. 

Their  alarm  was  great  when  they  heard  what  had  happened. 

"We  must  get  her  back,"  said  Garden.  "This  won't  do 
at  all." 

"  I'm  dead-beat,"  said  the  coxswain.  "  What  with  hunt- 
ing for  brigands,  and  getting  knocked  on  the  head,  and  right- 
ing with  iron  bars,  I'm  regularly  licked." 

"  Go  to  sleep,  little  man,"  observed  Garden.  "  Sleep  is 
good  for  children." 

"  I  think  I'll  take  your  advice,"  answered  Walter  Camp- 
bell ;  "  and  if  no  one  has  any  objection,  I'll  pitch  on  the 
sofa." 

He  threw  himself  down,  and  was  fast  asleep  in  a  minute. 

Hilda  was  much  concerned  at  Emily's  loss,  but  she  said 


1 82      JACK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIG  AX DS. 

she  had  no  doubt  the  brigands  would  demand  a  heavy  ran- 
som, and  she  would  be  returned. 

After  talking  the  matter  over,  all  retired  to  rest. 

The  next  morning  they  were  up  early,  and  Tom  Garden 
came  from  his  hotel  to  breakfast. 

Jack  could  not  eat  in  his  usual  hearty  manner,  for  his 
mind  was  disturbed  by  thoughts  of  his  darling  wife. 

That  she  was  treated  with  civility  by  the  brigands  he  did 
not  know. 

Neither  was  he  aware  that  Barrel  was  with  the  band,  and 
had  determined  to  protect  her  against  Hunston,  of  whose 
presence  in  Naples  he  was  also  ignorant. 

Soon  after  breakfast,  the  four  friends  held  another  brief 
council,  and  horses  were  ordered  ;  they  intended  to  scour  the 
country. 

Just  as  they  were  about  to  start,  Bigamini  made  his  ap- 
pearance at  the  front  door. 

Monday,  who  was  looking  out  for  the  arrival  of  the  horses 
from  the  stable,  saw  him. 

He  grew  very  angry. 

"  Ha,"  he  cried ;  "  you  came  back.  What  for  you  put  me 
in  chest  ?  I  teach  you  to  come  sneaking  about  um  house." 

"  My  good  friend,"  replied  Bigamini,  "  you  entirely  mis- 
understand my  character." 

"  Take  um  hook,"  said  Monday. 

"  I  want  to  see  your  master,  kind  and  considerate  negro. 
Ah  !  if  I  have  a  weakness,  it  is  one  for  converting  the  heathen 
from  their  savage  ways." 

"  Why  you  call  me  heathen  savage  ?  Me  as  good  as 
you." 

"  Quite,"  replied  Bigamini,  humbly.  "  I  have  always  con- 
sidered a  black  infinitely  superior  to  a  white." 

"  You  chaff  me  ?  "  asked  Monday. 

"  No,  my  sable  friend,  I  have  always  been  the  friend  of 
your  persecuted  race.  Let  me  grasp  your  manly  hand,  and 
forget  the  past." 

Monday  held  back. 

"  You're  not  a  bad  fellow,"  cried  Bigamini,  persuasively. 
"  Your  heart  is  in  the  right  place.  You  will  not  despise  me 
because  I  am  a  miserable  Bigamini  ? " 

"  Um  not  want  to  despise  anyone,"  answered  Monday,  who 
was  softened  by  the  meekness  of  the  little  man's  manner." 

"  What  have  you  to  fear  from  me  ? "  Bigamini  went  on. 


JACK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS.       183 

"  Are  you  not  stronger  than  me  ?  Could  you  not  eat  me  if 
you  like  ?  Shake  hands  and  stand  a  drink." 

"You  come  in  my  room  and  have  glass  of  um  wine,  if  you 
please." 

"That's  right :  hit  'em  up,  boys,  they're  all  cocks,"  cried 
Bigamini.  "  I  knew  we  should  pal  up." 

If  he  had  been  insolent,  Monday  would  have  kicked  him 
out,  but  as  he  was  meek  and  civil,  he  softened  towards  him. 

Leading  the  way  into  his  pantry,  he  poured  out  a  tumbler 
full  of  wine  and  ice  for  his  guest. 

"  That  warm  um  up  a  bit,"  said  he. 

"Thank  you,"  replied  Bigamini;  "my  heart  overflows 
with  gratitude.  Now  let  us  have  a  little  chat.  What's  your 
master  going  to  do  ?  " 

"  Get  back  um  missis,"  answered  Monday. 

"  Those  brigands  are  desperate  fellows." 

"They  soon  laugh  wrong  side  of  um  mouth,"  replied 
Monday. 

Jack's  voice  was  heard  in  the  hall. 

"  Monday,"  he  said,  "  what  a  time  the  horses  are  coming 
round.  Where  are  you  ? " 

Hastily  putting  the  bottle  and  glass  away,  Monday  an- 
swered— 

"  In  um  pantry,  sare." 

Jack  came  to  the  little  room  and  looked  in. 

"  What  are  you  doing  here  ?  "  he  asked,  as  soon  as  his  eyes 
fell  upon  Bigamini. 

"  Come  to  see  my  friend,  Mr.  Monday,  sir.  Person  I 
esteem  very  highly,  I  assure  you,  sir,"  answered  Bigamini. 

"  I  have  my  suspicions  about  you,"  said  Jack,  with  a 
frown. 

"  What  have  you  done,  sir  ?  " 

"  It's  my  opinion  you're  a  humbug." 

Bigamini  looked  deeply  hurt. 

"  If  bigamy  and  poverty  are  crimes,  sir,"  he  said,  "  I  plead 
guilty ;  but  if  anyone  had  dared  to  attack  my  honour  when 
I  was  a  happy  Smiffins,  I'd  have  knocked  his  head  off." 

He  tried  to  look  very  fierce,  and  twisted  a  little  bit  of 
moustache  which  disfigured  his  upper  lip. 

"Just  explain  how  it  was  that  you  came  here  last  night, 
and  how  you  knew  the  Signora  Bianca.  I  can't  help  think- 
ing you  are  mixed  uo  in  this  affair  somehow." 

"  This  is  hard,  sir,"  saH  the  little  man.     "Until  I  yielded 


184      JA  CK  HARKA  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS. 

to  the  force  of  circumstances  and  the  power  of  love,  which 
made  me  a  miserable  Bigamini,  my  character  would  have 
borne  looking  at  through  a  powerful  microscope." 

"  That  is  not  an  explanation." 

"  The  artist,  sir,  lodges  in  the  same  house  with  me — that's 
how  I  knew  her  ;  and  if  a  stranger  offers  me  a  ducat  in  the 
street  to  deliver  a  letter  to  a  certain  partv  I  should  be  a  flat 
if  I  refused  it." 

"  A  stranger  ?  " 

"  Yes,  sir.  I  could  not  tell  that  he  was  connected  with 
brigands  :  and  I  have  come  here  to-day  to  tender  my  most 
humble  apologies." 

The  man  looked  sincere,  and  Jack,  who  was  in  a  great 
hurry  to  be  off,  did  not  care  to  push  his  examination  further. 

"  Be  more  earful  in  future,"  he  said,  "  and  keep  your  eyes 
open  ;  you  may  hear  or  see  some  thing  which  will  be  of  use  to 
us." 

"  May  I  have  the  proud  privilege  of  accompanying  you, 
sir  ? " 

"When?" 

"  This  morning,  in  your  search  for  the  brigands.  Oh  !  if  I 
could  only  give  it  that  Barboni  hot  and  strong,  I  should  die 
happy." 

"  I  don't  see  what  good  you  can  do,"  replied  Jack. 

"  I  can  crawl  into  holes  in  rocks,  sir,  and  if  we  find  a  cave, 
you  can  send'  me  in  like  a  dog  or  a  ferret." 

"  Can  you  ride  ?  " 

"A  little,  sir.  I  don't  look  graceful,"  replied  Bigamini. 
"  You  know  what  ill-natured  people  say  about  a  tailor  on 
horseback." 

"  Well,"  said  Jack,  with  a  slight  laugh,  "  you  shall  go." 

Bigamini  danced  for  joy. 

"  Fancy  my  being  admitted  to  the  proud  privilege  of  brig- 
and-hunting in  the  distinguished  company  of  Mr.  Harkaway 
and  friends  !  "  he  exclaimed. 

"  Cut  round  to  the  stable  and  get  a  horse.     Quick  !  " 

"  I'm  off,  sir,  like  the  arrow  from  the  bow,  or  more  poeti- 
cally, like  the  thunderbolt  from  the  storm  cloud.  Hurrah  ' 
here's  'appiness.  Hip,  hip " 

"  Stop  his  row,"  said  Jack. 

Monday  slily  put  out  his  foot,  and  administered  a  kick  to 
the  little  man. 

"  Shut  up  um  mouth,"  he  said,  with  a  grin. 


JACK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS.       185 

"  Mr.  Monday,  sir,"  replied  Bigamini,  rubbing  the  injured 
part,  "  is  this  friendship,  I  ask  you  ? " 

"  Mast'  Jack's  orders,"  replied  Monday. 

Bigamini  looked  at  him,  more  in  sorrow  than  in  anger, 
gave  himself  another  rub,  and  slowly  quitted  the  pantry. 

He  went  to  the  stable,  which  was  not  far  off,  and  found 
Harvey's  English  coachman  and  a  groom  preparing  to  lead 
the  saddle-horses  out  of  the  yard. 

"  Mr.  Harkaway  sent  me  for  another  horse,"  he  said. 

"  For  you? "  asked  the  coachman. 

"  Yes.     I'm  going  brigand-hunting." 

"  Then  you'd  best  turn  it  up,  and  stop  at  home.  Take  my 
tip,  it's  straight,"  answered  the  coachman. 

"  I'm  not  afraid:     Give  me  a  fast  horse." 

"  There's  Black  Prince.  He  stands  sixteen  and  a  half 
hands,  is  nearly  thoroughbred,  kicks  like  blazes,  bolts  like  old 
boots,  and  is  a  regular  crib-biter." 

"  That'll  do,"  said  Bigamini. 

"  What ! "  said  the  coachman.     "  Ain't  you  nervous  ?  " 

"  Never  was  yet,  except  at  the  sight  of  my  old  woman. 
I'd  rather  mount  your  horse,  than  see  my  missis." 

The  coachman  laughed,  and  muttered  to  himself — 

"  If  chaps  like  to  break  their  precious  necks,  it  worn't  no 
business  of  his'n." 

The  horse  with  the  bad  character  was  saddled,  and  the 
others  were  taken  round. 

Jack,  Garden,  Harvey,  and  the  little  coxswain  mounted, 
and  when  they  were  in  the  saddle,  Bigamini  trotted  up. 

"  Which  way,  sir  ?  "  he  asked. 

"  To  the  sybil's  cave,  first,"  said  Jack.  "  But,  I  say,  you've 
got  on  an  awkward  sort  of  brute  ;  did  they  tell  you  ? " 

"  They  said  some  thing  about  his  being  nasty- tempered, 
sir." 

"  He'll  throw  him,"  remarked  Harvey. 

"  Get  inside,  old  cock,"  observed  the  coxswain. 

"  And  draw  the  blinds  down,"  said  Garden,  drily. 

"  No  fear,  gents,"  replied  Bigamini.  "  I  can  stick  on  like 
glue,  and  hold  the  reins  with  one  hand  and  the  pommel  of 
the  saddle  with  the  other." 

"  Show  us  the  way,  then,  and  cut  out  the  running,"  said 
Jack. 

"  We  don't  mean  to  let  the  grass  grow  under  our  feet," 
said  Harvey. 


l86      JACK  HARKA  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS. 

"Right  you  are,  gen'lemen  all,"  cried  Bigamini,  who 
touched  his  horse  with  the  whip. 

The  Black  Prince  put  back  his  ears,  uttered  a  snort,  and, 
striking  fire  with  his  iron-shod  hoofs,  dashed  off  at  a  mad 
gallop. 

"  Bolted  !  "  ejaculated  Garden. 

"  I  thought  so,"  replied  Jack.  "  Let's  follow  him.  Are 
you  ready,  you  fellows  ?  " 

The  answer  being  in  the  affirmative,  they  started  at  a 
quick  trot  and  soon  got  clear  of  the  town. 

All  they  could  see  of  Bigamini  was  a  cloud  of  dust  in  the 
distance,  and  this  soon  vanished. 

His  horse,  going  at  racing  speed,  had  taken  him  out  of 


sig-?L 


four  friends  were  too  much  in  earnest  to  waste  time 
in  conversation. 

As  they  passed  a  few  lazy  Neapolitans,  the  people  re- 
garded them  wonderingly. 

They  thought  them  mad  to  go  through  the  severe  exercise 
of  riding  under  a  hot  sun. 

But,  hot  though  it  undoubtedly  was,  they  would  have  gone 
through  fire  itself  to  rescue  Emily. 

Though  they  kept  up  their  headlong  pace,  they  could  not 
overtake  Bigamini. 

Jack  felt  sorry  that  he  had  allowed  him  to  go  on  such 
a  horse,  which  was  the  most  vicious  beast  they  had  in  the 
stable. 

Harvey  had  bought  him  because  of  his  speed  and  clever- 
ness at  jumping,  intending  to  get  up  some  steeple-chases, 
and  show  Naples  how  the  English  can  win  races. 

At  length  the  ravine  leading  to  the  sybil's  cave  came  in 
view. 

The  horses  were  covered  with  foam,  and  their  riders  were 
white  with  dust  and  streaming  with  perspiration. 

Slackening  their  speed,  they  walked  their  steeds,  and 
Jack  said— 

"We  will  search  the  witch's  cave  before  we  go  any 
further." 

"  Does  the  old  hag  sell  beer  ?  "  asked  the  little  coxswain. 

"  No." 

"  That's  a  pity.  I'm  regularly  baked,  and  she  might  do  a 
roaring  trade  in  bitter  for  half  an  hour  with  me  alone." 

"  Same  here,"  replied  Harvey. 


JA  CK  HARKA  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS.        187 

"  Don't  you  seem  to  like  beer  when  you  can't  get  it  ? " 
remarked  Garden. 

"  Is  that  a  horse  ? "  asked  Jack,  looking  down  the  ravine. 

"  Yes,  by  Jove !  it's  the  Black  Prince.  Bigamini  has 
arrived  before  us,  and  is  cooling  himself  in  the  cave,  I 
suppose." 

They  entered  the  ravine,  feeling  glad  that  the  little  man 
had  not  broken  his  neck. 

Though  they  had  their  suspicions  about  him,  they  fancied 
he  was  more  a  fool  than  a  knave. 

It  did  not  strike  them  that  he  had  purposely  ridden  this 
horse,  in  order  that  he  might  arrive  first  at  the  cave. 

If  Barboni  was  inside,  he  could  warn  him  of  his  danger. 

Though  a  wild  and  lawless  man,  the  brigand  was  not 
devoid  of  superstition. 

He  frequently  visited  the  sybil,  to  consult  her  as  to  his 
fortune. 

If  she  warned  him  against  an  enterprise,  he  would  not 
undertake  it. 

Suddenly  the  four  friends  saw  a  man  come  out  of  the  cave. 

He  looked  stealthily  up  and  down  the  ravine. 

The  little  coxswain  had  eyes  like  a  lynx,  and  one  glance 
was  enough  for  him. 

"  That's  Barboni,"  he  exclaimed.  "  Look  !  he  answers 
all  the  descriptions  of  him ;  slouched  hat,  cloak,  no  beard, 
and  fierce  moustache." 

"  It's  not  unlike  him,"  replied  Jack. 

"  I  tell  you  it  is  him.  Didn't  I  and  you  see  him  last  night 
when  we  fought  the  beggars  with  the  iron  railings  ?  " 

Jack  dug  his  spurs  into  his  jaded  horse's  flanks. 

"  Tally  ho ! "  cried  the  coxswain.  "  Hark  forrard. 
Tally  ho  !  " 

The  others  pressed  on,  and  the  clattering  of  the  horses' 
hoofs  on  the  hard,  dry  road  reached  the  man's  ears. 

He  took  one  more  hurried,  startled  glance.  It  was 
enough.  He  did  not  hesitate  a  moment,  but  vaulted  lightly 
on  the  back  of  Bigamini's  horse. 

Black  Prince,  however,  had  been  "  pumped  out "  by  the 
tremendous  pace  he  was  ridden  at  for  so  many  miles. 

There  was  not  much  going  in  him. 

Neither  was  there  in  the  horses  of  those  behind  him,  yet 
they  were  fresher,  as  they  had  not  been  pushed  at  the  top  of 
their  speed. 


l88      JACK  HAKKA  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS. 

Jack  felt  positive  that  the  coxswain  was  right,  and  that 
the  flying  man  before  them  was  Barboni. 

With  a  hoarse  shout  of  triumph  he  dashed  along. 

Away  went  Barboni  with  our  four  friends  at  his  heels. 

It  was  an  exciting  chase. 

Soon  the  coxswain  forged  ahead,  and  got  dangerously 
near  to  the  brigand. 

Alarmed  at  hearing  a  pursuer  so  close  behind  him,  he 
turned  in  the  saddle. 

Walter  was  within  a  dozen  yards  of  him. 

Jack  came  next,  Harvey  and  Garden  being  side  by  side  a 
short  distance  behind. 

He  took  all  this  in  a  glance. 

"  You'd  better  give  in,"  shouted  the  coxswain. 

Barboni's  reply  was  to  draw  a  pistol,  take  deliberate  aim, 
and  fire. 

But  as  he  pulled  the  trigger,  his  tired  horse  stumbled,  and 
the  ball  missed  its  mark.  It  was  not  wasted  though. 

The  coxswain's  horse,  struck  in  the  shoulder,  fell  in  the 
dust,  and  shot  his  rider  over  his  neck. 

' '  Are  you  hurt  ? "  asked  Jack,  as  he  swept  past. 

"  No,"  answered  Walter,  picking  himself  up. 

Barboni's  cruel  face  gleamed  with  a  sparkle  of  triumph. 
One  enemy  was  dismounted,  if  not  killed. 

Only  three  remained,  and  he  had  struggled  with  that  odds 
before,  and  come  off  victorious. 

Jack  was  satisfied  now  that  he  had  the  famous  bandit 
before  him. 

He  could  not  mistake  that  classic  face,  the  thick  mous- 
tache, the  shaven  chin,  the  proud  curl  of  the  lip,  and  the 
defiant  glance  of  the  savage  eye. 

Barboni  urged  his  sinking  horse  to  its  utmost  speed,  but 
the  poor  creature  was  exhausted. 

If  he  could  only  reach  the  banks  of  the  Volturno,  he 
should  meet  some  of  his  men  on  their  way  to  Naples,  and 
he  would  be  safe. 

Jack  now  gained  upon  him. 

The  thundering  of  his  horse  warned  Barboni  that  he  was 
in  danger  again. 

Another  hurried  look,  and  again  the  barrel  of  the  revolver 
glistened  in  the  sun. 

"  That's  your  game,  is  it  ? "  said  Jack  between  his  clenched 
teeth.  "  Two  can  play  at  that,  my  boy." 


JACK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS.       189 

He  too  drew  a  pistol.  The  game  was  within  range,  and 
\>oth  fired  at  once. 

Jack  made  his  horse  swerve  on  one  side,  and  the  bullet 
whistled  harmlessly  past. 

But  his  ball  broke  the  leg  of  Black  Prince,  and  he  fell 
down  in  a  heap,  plunging  helplessly,  and  raising  a  cloud  of 
dust. 

In  a  moment,  Jack  was  on  the  spot. 

The  dust  settled,  and  revealed  a  black  mass  by  the  side 
of  the  horse,  lying  still  and  motionless. 

This  was  the  brigand,  who  had  fallen  from  the  saddle,  to 
find  the  road  harder  than  his  head,  and  lie  stunned. 

"  By  Jove,"  cried  Jack,  "  I've  hit  the  brigand." 

He  took  off  the  horse's  curb  rein,  and  making  handcuffs 
of  it,  fastened  Barboni's  wrists  together. 

Then  he  dragged  him  to  a  bank  by  the  river  side,  where 
the  slight  breeze  could  play  upon  his  face,  and  waited  for 
Garden  and  Harvey  to  come  up. 

He  could  scarcely  believe  in  the  reality  of  this  splendid 
capture.  It  had  all  happened  so  quickly  and  smoothly, 
without  much  trouble  or  loss  of  life. 

What  neither  the  police  of  Naples  nor  all  the  troops  under 
the  command  of  General  Cialdini  could  do,  he  had  effected. 

"  Bravo  !  Harkaway,"  exclaimed  Tom  Garden,  jumping 
from  his  horse. 

"  You've  done  the  trick,  I  see,"  said  Harvey,  following. 

"  Yes.  We  have  captured  Barboni ;  and  now  his  band 
will  be  like  a  venomous  serpent  without  a  head." 

At  the  mention  of  his  name,  the  brigand  opened  his  eyes 
and  looked  around. 


CHAPTER  XXXII. 

WILL    HE   DO    IT? 

AT  the  same  moment  the  little  coxswain,  who  had  sustained 
mly  a  few  scratches,  approached  the  friends. 

"  Hullo  !  old  Tommy  Dod,"  he  exclaimed  ;  "how  do  you 
find  yourself,  eh  ?  How  you  was  to-morrow,  old  Schneider  ?  " 

"  Im  a  prisoner,"  answered  the  brigand,  "  yet  that  is  no 
^ason  why  I  should  be  mocked  by  a  boy." 


190      JACK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS. 

"Can't  you  stand  chaff  !  Sorry  for  you,  then  ;  you'll 
have  to  try." 

"  Harkaway,  the  Englishman,  has  captured  me,"  continued 
Barboni,  "  and  I  expect  that  courtesy  from  him  which  I  am 
at  present  extending  to  his  wife." 

"  You  admit  that  you  are  Barboni  ? "  said  Jack. 

"  I  do,  and  still  defy  you." 

The  brigand  drew  himself  up  haughtily  in  the  presence  of 
his  captors. 

"  Is  my  wife  alive  and  well  ? "  asked  Jack,  eagerly. 

"She  is." 

"  Her  life  is  in  no  danger  ? " 

"  None.  She  is  as  well  treated  as  circumstances  will  per- 
mit ;  and  if  you  like  to  listen  to  reason,  I  will  make  you  an 
offer." 

"  Name  it,"  cried  Jack,  whose  mind  was  much  relieved  by 
what  he  had  heard. 

"  I  will  exchange  Mrs.  Harkaway  for  myself.  Let  me  go, 
and  you  shall  have  your  wife  again.'' 

The  offer  was  very  tempting,  and  Jack  had  a  great  mind 
to  accept  it. 

What  was  the  public  execution  of  the  brigand  to  the  de- 
light of  clasping  his  beloved  Emily  once  more  in  his  arms  ? 

Seeing  that  he  was  inclined  to  yield,  Tom  Garden  spoke. 

"  J  have  a  word  to  say  in  this,  on  public  grounds,"  he  ex- 
claimed. 

"  Leave  me  to  deal  with  Mr.  Harkaway,"  cried  the  brigand, 
biting  his  lip  with  annoyance. 

"You  can  say  what  you  like,  presently.  I  only  wish  to 
state  that  it  would  be  madness  to  trust  to  your  word." 

"  You  need  not  give  me  my  liberty  until  I  place  Mrs. 
Harkaway  in  your  hands." 

"  You  hear  that,  Tom  ? "  cried  Jack,  eagerly. 

"  We  are  sure  to  get  Emily,  sooner  or  latter,"  said  Garden  ; 
"  and  I  say  we  shall  make  a  mull  of  it,  and  be  a  set  of  muffs 
if  we  let  this  scamp  go.  It  is  a  duty  we  owe  to  the  public  to 
stick  to  him  like  seven  leeches." 

There  was  another  moment  of  hesitation,  and  then  Jack's 
face  cleared. 

"  You  are  right,  Tom.  I  ought  not  to  think  only  of  my- 
self in  this  case,"  he  said. 

"  You  agree  with  me,  then  ?  " 

"  I  do.     He  is  not  our  prisoner ;  he  belongs  to  the  state." 


JA  CK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIG  A  KDS.       i  g  i 

"  That's  my  idea.  We'll  get  Emily  by-and-bye,"  exclaimed 
Garden  ;  "  never  fear." 

The  brigand  was  silent,  as  if  he  would  not  condescend  to 
beg  any  further  for  his  liberty. 

Jack  had  made  an  immense  sacrifice,  and  only  he  himself 
knew  what  it  had  cost  him. 

But  he  had  the  consolation  of  feeling  that  he  had  done 
what  was  right. 

Barboni  rose  and  looked  grand,  even  in  his  captivity. 

He  was  a  sort  of  Samson  among  the  Philistines. 

"  Mr.  Harkaway,"  he  said  ;  "  I  will  not  humble  myself  by 
arguing  the  point  with  you." 

"  Oh  !  "  replied  Jack,  a  little  agitated :  "  I  am  willing  to 
listen  to  you." 

"  It  is  your  intention  to  deliver  me  to  the  authorities  ? " 

"  Certainly." 

"  Have  you  reflected  ?  " 

"  It  requires  no  thinking  about.  I  was  a  little  nervous 
about  my  poor  wife  at  first,  but  directlj  Garden  spoke,  I 
saw  he  was  right." 

There  was  a  noise  in  the  distance. 

Rub-a-dub-dub,  tub-tub,  tub-tub. 

Tantara,  tantara. 

"The  soldiers  !  "  cried  the  little  coxswain. 

It  was  the  drum  and  bugle  of  a  body  of  Bersaglieri. 

"  Too  late  !  "  murmured  the  brigand. 

Turning  to  Jack,  he  added — 

"  If  anything  happens  to  me,  your  wife  will  die  ;  my  death 
will  seal  her  fate,"  he  said.  "  But  if  you  hand  me  over  to 
the  soldiers  as  a  prisoner  of  war,  all  will  be  well." 

"  I  shall  do  so." 

"  You  will  not  allow  them  to  try  me  on  a  drum-head,  and 
shoot  me  like  a  dog  ?  " 

"  No,  you  will  be  tried  by  the  courts  at  Naples  ;  I  promise 
you  that,"  said  Jack. 

"  Then  all  will  be  well.  I  may  make  terms  for  the  release 
of  Mrs.  Harkaway." 

"What  terms?" 

"  I  cannot  talk  now.     Where  shall  you  be  this  evening  ? " 

"  I  am  engaged,"  replied  Jack ;  "  the  fact  is  we  have  all 
accepted  invitations  to  be  at  the  Contessa  di  Malafedi's  to- 
night." 

"  At  the  Tontessa's,"  repeated  the  brigand,  carelessly. 


192      JACK  HARKA  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS. 

"Yes." 

"  I  thought  you  were  not  very  good  friends,  since  the 
Villanova  affair  and  the  scene  at  the  sybil's  grotto." 

"  Nor  are  we ;  but  all  Naples  will  be  there,  ar»d  to  tell  you 
the  truth,"  answered  Jack,  "  I  wanted  to  ask  the  contessa 
to  use  her  influence  with  you." 

"  With  me  ?    There  is  no  connections  between  us." 

"  No  ?  I  thought  there  was,  ani  she  might  obtain  my 
wife's  release." 

"  We  will  talk  the  matter  over  fhis  evening,"  said  Barboni. 

"  But  I  have  told  you  I  cannot  come  to  your  prison  to- 
night." 

"  I  do  not  want  you  to." 

"  Then  how  shall  we  nv  et  ?  " 

"At  the  contessa's.  T  Anight,  as  the  clock  strikes  twelve, 
I  will  be  with  you  at  T,a  Malafedi's,"  answered  Barboni, 
carelessly. 

"  Are  you  mad,  mar  alive  ?  "  said  Jack,  staring  at  him. 

"  Do  I  look  like  it  * " 

"  You  will  be  in  tSe  securest  dungeon  the  police  can  find 
for  you,  in  a  couple  /f  hours'  time." 

"  Never  mind  that.  I  will  meet  you  at  the  contessa's  as 
the  clocks  are  on  the  stroke  of  midnight." 

Barboni  spoke  '  .'ith  the  certainty  of  conviction. 

"  Bet  you  six  tc  four  you  don't,"  said  the  little  coxswain. 

"  I  don't  bet  wi  h  children,"  replied  the  brigand  :  "  neither 
am  I  addressing  iiy  remarks  to  you." 

"  It's  lucky  for  you've  got  braceleted  up,"  replied  Walter, 
in  a  tone  of  deep  disgust,  "  or  I'd  punch  your  head  for  cheek." 

"  Have  you  marked  me  well,  Mr.  Harkaway  ? "  continued 
Barboni. 

"  Yes,  I  accept  your  meeting,  though  I  fear  there  is  little 
chance  of  your  keeping  your  appointment,"  answered  Jack. 

"Time  will  show." 

A  little  man  was  seen  limping  along  the  road,  and  as  he 
drew  nearer,  the  coxswain  exclaimed — 

"  Here's  that  rascal  Bigamini ;  he  ought  to  be  locked  up 
too." 

Bigamini  heard  this,  and  hastened  to  say — 

"  That's  unkind,  sir.  I  have  always  been  respected  as 
the  soul  of  honour,  and  when  I  was  a  happy  Smiffins —  — " 

"  How  was  it  Barboni  got  out  of  the  cave  and  nipped  away 
almost  in  time  to  get  off  clear  ? " 


JACK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS.        193 

"  Is  that  Barboni  ? "  asked  Bigamini,  straining  his  eyes 
at  the  chief. 

"  Yes." 

"  What,  the  great  brigand  ? " 

He  drew  back  in  alarm,  and  stared  as  if  he  had  never 
seen  him  before. 

"  You  don't  mean  to  say  he's  the  awful  bandit? "  he  con- 
tinued. 

"  Of  course  he  is.  Didn't  you  give  him  the  tip  that  we 
were  coming  ? " 

"  No,  sir — on  the  honour  of  a  once  happy  Smiffins,  I  did 
not.  He  can't  get  loose,  sir,  can  he  ?  " 

"  Not  he." 

"  Ask  him,  sir,  if  I  didn't  see  him  in  the  cave,  and  if  he 
didn't  fall  upon  me,  and  we  had  a  tussle  in  which  he  shinned 
me  dreadful." 

"  If  it  is  of  any  service  to  the  man,"  said  Barboni,  "  I  can 
say  frankly  I  do  not  know  him,  nor  have  we  met  before." 

"There  !  I  told  you  he'd  say  I  was  nothing  to  him,"  cried 
Bigamini. 

"  When  I  heard  a  horse  stop,  and  saw  a  man  enter  the 
cave  while  I  was  consulting  the  fortune-teller,  I  thought  he 
was  an  enemy,"  Barboni  went  on. 

"  And  we  had  a  fight !  " 

*'I  simply  knocked  you  down,  and  may  have  kicked  your 
carcase  out  of  my  way,"  replied  Barboni,  with  a  look  of  su- 
preme disdain. 

"  There ! "  cried  Bigamini  again.  "  Who's  right  now, 
Mr.  Sharp-shins  ? " 

"  Don't  call  me  names,"  said  the  coxswain,  angrily.  "  I've 
had  to  welt  you  once  before,  and  I  can  do  it  again." 

"  Beg  pardon,  sir — but  you've  got  such  a  aggravating  way. 
Keep  him  off  ;  I'm  afraid  of  brigands." 

"  He  won't  hurt  you,"  replied  Jack.  "  I  am  glad  your 
character  is  cleared,  as  I  should  have  tackled  you  rather 
hotly,  my  little  man." 

"Thank  you,  Mr.  Harkaway ;  you're  a  gentleman,  sir,  and 
Oxford  all  over." 

"  Go  and  call  the  soldiers  here.  You  can  hear  the  drum, 
can't  you?" 

"  Yes,  sir.     They've  got  a  foolish  way  of  kicking  up  a  row 
when  they  want  to  catch  a  weasel  asleep,"  replied  Bigamini, 
with  a  grin. 
'3 


1 94      JA  CK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS. 

The  brigand  also  smiled  as  Bigamini  limped  off,  pretend- 
ing that  his  leg  was  very  stiff  and  bad  where  the  chief  had 
kicked  him,  though  if  he  had  pulled  his  trousers  up,  it  would 
have  been  seen  that  he  hadn't  got  a  scratch. 

"I  am  no  more  afraid  of  a  regiment  of  Italian  soldiers," 
remarked  Barboni,  "  than  I  am  of  a  flock  of  sheep." 

"  They  don't  seem  to  be  up  to  much  in  the  way  of  brigand- 
hunting,  if  they  couldn't  catch  you,"  remarked  the  little 
coxswain. 

"  I  am  not  so  easily  caught,"  replied  Barboni. 

"  Anyhow,  we  weren't  long  over  copping  you,  my 
hearty." 

"  You  had  nothing  to  do  with  it.  I  dropped  you  quickly 
enough,"  said  the  brigand. 

There  was  a  laugh  at  this,  in  which  Barboni  joined. 

"  He  had  you  there,  Walter,"  observed  Garden. 

"  Let  those  laugh  who  win.  He  is  copped — isn't  he  ? — 
whether  I  had  a  hand  in  it  or  not,  and  I'll  bet  he  wishes 
himself  anywhere  else,"  answered  the  coxswain. 

"  Can  you  dance  a  hornpipe?"  asked  Barboni. 

"  Yes,  against  the  world." 

"  And  sing  songs  ? " 

"  Lots  of  them — rattlers." 

"  I'll  have  you  captured  and  taken  alive  to  my  cave,"  said 
Barboni. 

"  Capture  me  !  "  repeated  the  little  coxswain,  angrily. 

"Yes.     I  want  a  fool  to  amuse  me  when  I'm  dull." 

"  Chaff  away,  old  son.  It's  a  case  of  Jack  up  the  orchard 
with  you,  and  I  don't  think  you'll  have  a  chance  of  captur- 
ing anyone  else." 

"You  think  not?"  said  Barboni,  with  a  sneer. 

"  I  don't  think — I'm  sure  of  it.  The  next  dance  you  have 
anything  to  do  with  will  be  when  you're  dancing  on  nothing, 
with  a  rope  round  your  neck." 

"  Thank  you,"  replied  the  chief.  "  You  are  very  brave, 
and  extremely  gentlemanly  to  insult  a  fallen  foe." 

"  I  don't  call  you  a  foe  ;  you're  an  enemy  to  mankind," 
answered  Walter,  indignantly ;  "  and  I  can't  get  up  any 
romance  over  a  vulgar  thief." 

Barboni  flushed  angrily. 

"You  will  repent  those  words,  young  man,  and  regret 
your  insolence,"  he  said. 

"  I  never  regret  anything  I  say  or  do,  and  I  repeat  that  I 


JACK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS.       195 

wish  to  have  nothing  to  do  with  a  miserable  cut-throat  like 
yourself." 

Jack  took  the  little  coxswain's  arm,and  led  him  on  one  side. 

"  Don't  get  needled,  Walter,"  he  said. 

"  He  shouldn't  chaff  a  gentleman,"  replied  Walter. 

"But  it  isn't  generous  to  say  anything  to  him  when  he's 
down,  let  the  man's  faults  be  what  they  may.  He's  in  our 
power  now,  and  will  go  to  the  scaffold,  whatever  he  may  say 
to  the  contrary." 

"  That's  true  enough,  and  if  he  wouldn't  be  so  cocky,  I 
should  be  inclined  to  pity  him,"  rejoined  Walter. 

"  Well,  let  him  alone,  there's  a  good  fellow." 

"  Oh !  he  may  go  and  hunt  spiders  for  what  I  care," 
answered  the  coxswain. 

The  conversation  was  interrupted  by  the  approach  of  the 
soldiers,  who  were  much  excited  at  the  news  of  the  capture 
of  the  great  Barboni. 

He  was  formally  delivered  into  the  charge  of  the  com- 
manding officer,  who  held  himself  personally  responsible  for 
his  safe  conduct  to  Naples. 

Soldiers  before  him,  soldiers  behind  him,  soldiers  on  all 
sides  of  him. 

Bayonets  glistening  in  the  sunshine  at  the  top  of  loaded 
rifles.' 

Twice  fifty  men  ready  to  shoot  him  on  the  least  provoca- 
tion. 

On  his  way  to  a  dungeon  and  a  scaffold,  Barboni  yet  bore 
himself  majestically,  and  seemed  to  smile  at  fate. 

"  By  your  right,  quick  march,"  said  the  commanding 
officer. 

The  men  step  out,  the  arms  rattle,  and  the  brigand, 
looking  over  his  shoulder,  says — 

"  At  midnight  at  the  contessa's,  Mr.  Harkaway." 

And  Jack  nods  his  head  dubiously  as  he  answers — 

"  I  shall  be  there." 

Bigamini  walked  after  the  soldiers,  listening  to  the  musift 
and  keeping  step,  as  if  he  liked  it. 

There  were  but  three  horses  left  for  the  four  friends  to 
return  on. 

"  Who'll  give  me  a  back  ?  "  asked  the  coxswain. 

"I  will,"  replied  Tom  Garden.    "  Come  here,  young  one." 

Walter  approached,  and  Tom  Garden,  stooping  down, 
took  him  by  the  collar  as  if  he  had  been  a  kitten. 


196     JACK  HARKA  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS. 

A  vigorous  pull  of  that  strong  arm,  and  the  coxswain  was 
hoisted  up  on  the  crupper  of  the  horse. 

"Thank  you,"  replied  Walter,  putting  his  arm  round 
Tom's  waist  to  hold  on.  "  But  I  say  ? " 

"What?" 

"  When  you  do  that  again,  remember  there  is  no  occasion 
to  kill  me  by  kindness.  I  was  nearly  strangled." 

"  All  right,  young  one,"  replied  Tom,  in  a  fatherly  voice. 
"  Hang  on  tight." 

The  three  horses  started  at  a  fair  pace,  and  soon  over- 
took the  soldiers. 

Barboni's  eye  caught  Jack's,  and  there  was  a  merry 
twinkle  in  it. 

Evidently  the  brigand  did  not  trouble  himself  greatly  at 
his  position. 

Jack  was  thinking  of  the  audacious  promise  of  Barboni. 

He,  a  captive,  had  promised  to  meet  him  at  the  con- 
tessa's  reception  that  night  at  twelve  o'clock. 

It  seemed  impossible. 

"  Will  he  do  it  ? "  said  Jack  to  himself. 

That  question  could  only  be  answered  as  the  clock  struck 
the  dread  hour  of  midnight. 

When  they  reached  Naples,  Jack  rode  at  once  to  the  chief 
of  the  police  and  to  General  Cialdini,  to  announce  the  im- 
portant capture  he  had  made. 

He  was  congratulated  on  all  sides. 

The  news  flew  like  wildfire  through  the  city. 

Excited  groups  gathered  in  the  cafe's,  at  the  Europa,  at  the 
street  corners,  in  the  Strada  di  Toledo,  the  Corso,  and  the 
Villa  Reale. 

It  was  the  one  engrossing  topic  of  conversation. 

The  evening  papers  had  an  account  of  it,  with  the  usual 
exaggerations,  printed  in  leaded  type. 

Jack  was  the  hero  of  the  hour. 

An  Englishman,  as  usual,  on  the  Continent,  had  done 
what  none  of  the  natives  could. 

But  there  was  a  blank  in  his  heart,  for,  though  he  had 
captured  Barboni,  he  had  not  recovered  his  darling  Emily. 

His  friends  did  all  they  could  to  cheer  him  up,  and  assured 
him  that  Emily's  restoration  to  her  home  was  only  a  question 
of  time. 

Hilda  nursed  and  took  care  of  his  little  child,  who  was 
told,  when  he  asked  for  mamma,  that  she  would  be  back  soon. 


JA  CK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS.        197 

Harvey  met  him  on  the  stairs,and  said  in  an  excited  voice — 

"  Who  do  you  think  is  here  ? " 

"  Can't  tell.  Not  Emily ! "  replied  Jack,  grasping  like  a 
drowning  man  at  a  straw. 

"  You'll  never  guess." 

"  I  shan't  try.     Who  is  it  ?  " 

"  Don't  be  grumpy,  old  man.  It's  Lily  Cockles,"  an- 
swered Harvey. 

"  When  did  she  come  ? " 

"  This  afternoon.  You  know  the  old  dad's  dead,  and  Lily 
was  so  affected  that  they  had  to  put  her  in  a  private  asylum 
for  a  few  weeks,  because  she  wanted  to  kill  herself,  and  join 
her  father  and  brother,  or  some  sentimental  nonsense  of 
that  kind." 

"  Well  ? " 

"  She  soon  got  all  right  when  the  excitement  passed  off. 
All  old  Cockles's  money  is  hers,  and  finding  herself  a  wealthy 
heiress,  without  a  friend  in  England,  she  determined  to  come 
over  to  us." 

"  I  am  sure  Emily  would  have  been  delighted  to  see  her," 
answered  Jack.  "  Where  is  she  ? " 

"  Up  stairs.  She's  a  little  sad  and  much  cut  up  about 
Emily,  but  as  jolly  as  can  be  expected  under  the  circum- 
stances," replied  Harvey. 

"  Of  course,  Hilda  will  see  that  she  is  made  comfortable." 

"  Oh,  yes.  You  can  leave  all  that  to  Hilda.  The  two  are 
not  strangers,  and  Lily  seems  to  take  wonderfully  to  her." 

"  It's  a  good  chance  for  the  little  coxswain,"  said  Jack, 
who,  worried  as  he  was  with  his  own  private  affairs,  could 
not  help  thinking  of  his  friends. 

"  He's  on  like  grub  already,"  replied  Harvey. 

"Is  he?" 

"  Yes.  Awfully  hard  hit  directly  he  saw  her,  and  Lily  is 
a  pretty  girl,  you  know." 

"  So  she  is,"  replied  Jack.  "  Let  them  spoon.  Walter 
may  make  a  match  of  it  if  the  brigands  don't  carry  her  off." 

"  We  must  have  another  go  in  at  them,  and  find  out  their 
cave,"  replied  Harvey.  "  I  don't  think  we  shall  have  much 
trouble  now  we've  got  the  chief." 

"  Give  me  back  Emily,  and  I  don't  care  a  rush,"  answered 
Jack,  dismally. 

"  What  an  old  croaker  you  are.  Go  and  dress  for  dinner. 
All  will  come  right." 


198      JACK  HARKA  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS. 

"  Would  you  like  Hilda  to  be  among  brigands  ? " 

"  No,  but  I'd  make  the  best  of  it,  and  not  mope.  Bar- 
boni  told  you  she  was  all  right,  and  we've  lots  to  think  of, 
Wonder  whether  he'll  keep  his  word." 

"  Who  ?     Barboni  ? " 

"  Yes.  You  know  he  said  he'd  be  at  the  contessa's  to- 
night," said  Harvey. 

"  It  wouldn't  surprise  me,"  replied  Jack.  "  I  believe  he 
and  the  contessa  row  in  together." 

"  So  do  I.     They're  in  the  same  swim  for  a  hundred." 

They  went  up  stairs  and  met  Walter  Campbell  on  the  land- 
ing. 

"Going  to  my  hotel  to  dress,"  he  said.  "Back  soon; 
ta-ta." 

"  Bother  the  dressing !  We'll  excuse  you  to-day,"  ex- 
claimed Harvey. 

"  Couldn't  think  of  it ;  you've  got  company,  Miss  Lily 
Cockles,  you  know.  Must  cut  a  shine  before  ladies." 

"  Are  you  always  so  particular  ?  " 

"  When  a  lady's  in  the  case.  Don't  care  for  you  men ; 
but  can't  sink  to  the  level  of  the  beast,  you  know,"  replied 
the  iittle  coxswain. 

"  Go  and  beautify  youself,"  said  Jack,  smiling ;  "  Lily  is 
worth  catching.  She's  got  lots  of  tin." 

"Has  she?" 

"  Heaps." 

"  That  doesn't  matter;  she's  got  what  I  like  ever  so  much 
more,  and  that's  a  pretty  face  and  a  nice  manner." 

"  Look  out  for  the  tin,  my  boy,"  exclaimed  Jack  ;  "  that 
will  last  longer,  if  you  take  care  of  it,  than  pretty  facts." 

"  Did  you  marry  for  money,  Harkaway  ? "  asked  the  little 
coxswain. 

"  No." 

"  I  thought  not.  I  should  not  have  liked  you  if  you  had. 
There  can't  be  any  harm  in  falling  in  love  and  being  genuine, 
can  there  ? "  said  Walter. 

"  Not  in  the  least.  A  man  or  a  boy  can't  be  a  good  fellow 
unless  he  is  genuine,"  exclaimed  Jack.  "  But  what  I  meant 
was  that  if  you  can  love  a  girl  who  has  a  little  tin,  it  is  all 
the  jollier  for  a  poor  man." 

The  little  coxswain  nodded  his  head  as  if  he  quite  caught 
Tack's  meaning. 

The  banisters  seemed  to  him  to  present  the  easiest  means 


JACK  HARKA  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS.        199 

of  getting  down  stairs,  and,  getting  astride,  he  slid  along,  to 
the  great  danger  of  his  neck,  alighting  safe,  however,  in  the 
hall. 

"  That  kid  will  run  a  mucker  some  day,"  remarked  Harvey, 
"  if  he  goes  sliding  down  banisters  like  that." 

"  Not  he ;  that  sort  of  youngster  never  comes  to  grief," 
answered  Jack. 

"  He's  smart  for  his  age." 

"  I'd  turn  him  up  amongst  a  hundred  boys,  and  make  him 
favourite  against  the  field,"  said  Jack. 

"  What  I  like  about  him  is  that  there  is  no  nonsense,"  an- 
swered Harvey.  "  He's  a  regular  little  brick." 

"  So  he  is,"  exclaimed  Jack. 

They  had  now  reached  the  drawing-room  door,  and  while 
Harvey  went  up  stairs  to  dress,  Jack  entered  to  make  Lily 
welcome,  and  assure  her  how  glad  he  was  to  see  her. 

Miss  Lily  Cockles  was  paler  and  thinner  than  when  we  saw 
her  last,  and  had  gone  though  severe  trials. 

But  calmness  and  resignation  had  come  to  her  aid. 

Hilda  received  and  treated  her  like  a  sister. 

With  our  little  party  at  Naples  she  found  what  her  poor 
bruised  heart  wanted  above  all  things. 

That  was  a  home. 


CHAPTER  XXXIII. 

THE    MEETING    AT   MIDNIGHT. 

BIGAMINI  followed  the  soldiers  with  other  idlers  to  the 
prison  in  which  Barboni  was  placed. 

He  asked  a  variety  of  questions,  and  gossiped  with  the 
guards,  ascertaining  that  the  brigand  was  lodged  in  a  strong 
cell  on  the  ground  floor. 

From  the  prison  he  hurried  to  the  Contessa  di  Malafedi's 
palazzo. 

Here  he  remained  for  some  time. 

As  the  shades  of  night  began  to  fall,  several  men  arrived 
at  the  door,  and  were  all  admitted  by  Bigamini. 

He  spoke  in  a  friendly  tone  to  them,  and  appeared  to  be 
on  terms  of  intimacy  with  most. 

Fierce,  savage-looking  men  they  were,  looking  as  if  they 
were  capable  of  committing  any  atrocity. 


200      JACK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS. 

At  the  hour  of  ten  he  quitted  the  palazzo  in  the  Strada 
Nuovo,  and  made  his  way  to  the  prison. 

The  guard  had  just  been  changed. 

Under  his  arm  he  carried  a  bundle,  and,  approaching  the 
porter's  lodge,  entered  it. 

The  porter  recognised  him  with  a  nod,  and  they  spokft 
earnestly  together  in  whispers  for  some  time. 

"  Come  this  way,"  said  the  porter  at  last. 

He  conducted  him  along  a  stone  passage  until  they  reached 
the  room  of  the  gaoler,  whose  name  was  Guiseppe. 

"Fine  times,  Guiseppe,"  said  the  porter.  "We've  caged 
a  big  bird  at  last,  amico  mio" 

"  You  mean  Barboni,"  exclaimed  the  gaoler.  "  Cospetto  ! 
we  shall  have  some  fun  now." 

He  looked  inquiringly  at  Bigamini. 

"  A  friend  of  mine,"  said  the  porter,  "  the  Prince  di  Vil- 
lanova's  valet." 

"  Ah  !  the  prince  shot  the  heretic  Englishman  at  the  Con- 
tessa  di  Malafedi's  ball.  I  remember." 

"  Pity  he  had  not  killed  the  heretic.  Yet  it  is  this  same 
Englishman — how  do  you  call  him  ?  " 

"  Signer  Harkawini,  or  some  such  name,"  put  in  the  gaoler. 

"  Yes,  that  is  it.  Well,  he  has  captured  our  chief  of  the 
brigands." 

"  Those  Inglesi,"  said  Guiseppe,  "  can  never  let  us  alone. 
Santa  Maria !  why  can't  they  stop  in  their  own  foggy  coun- 
try ?" 

"  That  is  what  I  say,"  replied  the  porter. 

"  I  expect  my  master  to  visit  Barboni,"  said  Bigamini. 
"  He  sent  me  on  first,  and  said  he  should  be  here,  and  as  I 
was  going  to  see  my  old  friend  Luigi,  I  brought  a  bottle  of 
good  wine  from  our  cellar." 

"Guiseppe  will  taste  it,"  said  the  porter. 

"  You  are  not  far  wrong,"  answered  the  gaoler.  "  I  have 
just  finished  making  up  my  returns,  and  I  shall  be  glad  of  a 
glass." 

Bigamini  produced  a  bottle  from  his  bundle,  drew  the  cork, 
and  a  glass  being  forthcoming,  the  three  pledged  each  other. 

"  I  wish  I  could  get  out  for  half  an  hour,"  said  Guiseppe, 
smacking  his  lips,  and  adding, "  rare  good  wine,  this.  Per 
Bacco  !  that  wasn't  put  in  the  cellar  yesterday." 

"  My  master  has  as  good  wine  as  any  one  in  Italy,"  replied 
Bigamini. 


JACK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS.       20 1 

"  It  strikes  me  you're  English,"  said  the  gaoler ;  "  your 
accent  has  a  foreign  sound." 

"  But  I'm  a  good  Catholic,  and  go  to  mass,"  answered 
Bigamini. 

"  That  makes  a  difference." 

"  Try  another  glass,"  said  Bigamini ;  "  it  won't  hurt  you, 
and  if  you  want  to  go  out  to  see  a  pair  of  black  eyes,  I'm  sure 
Luigi  will  take  your  place." 

"  That  I  will,"  answered  the  porter  ;  "  and  it  wouldn't  be 
the  first  time  either.  Our  Guiseppe  is  a  perfect  diavolo  after 
the  fair  sex." 

"  What  would  you  have  a  man  do  ?  "  asked  the  gaoler  with 
a  smile. 

"  Why,  drink  to  my  toast — dark  eyes  and  glossy  hair,  or 
the  beauties  of  Naples,"  said  the  porter. 

Each  man  emptied  his  glass. 

"  Poor  Barboni.  They  say  he  carried  off  the  Englishman's 
wife  yesterday,"  remarked  the  gaoler. 

"  Ah  !  "  exclaimed  Luigi.  "  Those  Inglesi  are  devils  if 
you  interfere  with  their  women ;  but  go  out,  amico  mio, 
if  you  have  a  mind.  I'll  keep  the  keys,  and  mind  the 
place." 

"Santo  Dio  ! "  answered  Guiseppe,  "it  is  just  the  time 
when  Bianca  said  she  would  wait  for  me  outside.  You 
know  the  pretty  artist,  Luigi  ?  " 

"  You're  a  lucky  fellow,"  answered  the  porter.  "  Go  and 
take  advantage  of  your  good  fortune." 

"  I  will.  The  general  has  been  round  when  the  guard 
was  changed,  so  that  there  is  no  danger  of  my  being  missed," 
replied  Guiseppe. 

He  drank  another  glass  of  wine,  which  Bigamini  pressed 
upon  him,  and  taking  his  hat,  left  the  prison. 

His  keys  were  hanging  on  a  nail. 

The  heavy  tramp  of  the  doubled  guard  could  be  heard  on 
the  stone  flags  of  the  prison  corridor,  leading  to  Barboni's 
cell. 

When  the  gaoler  was  gone,  the  porter  said  to  Bigamini — 

"  Now,  quick,  the  reward." 

Bigamini  placed  in  his  outstretched  hand  a  bag  of  gold. 

"  Are  you  satisfied  ?  "  he  asked. 

"Perfectly.  You  have  done  your  part,  now  I  will  do 
mine  ;  follow  me.  Santissima  Virgine  !  it  is  strange  if  two 
heads  like  ours  cannot  arrange  a  trifle  like  this." 


202      JACK  HARKAWAY  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS. 

The  porter,  taking  up  the  keys,  and  dangling  them  on  his 
wrist,  advanced  to  the  guard,  who  grounded  arms  at  his  ap- 
proach. 

"Let  us  pass,  friend,"  said  he;  "we  have  business  in 
the  brigand's  cell." 

"  What  business  ? "  asked  the  soldier. 

"  The  Prince  di  Villanova  is  with  Barboni,  and  this  is 
his  servant." 

"  I  have  seen  no  prince  or  any  other  man  go  into  the 
cell,"  replied  the  guard. 

"  Cospetto  !  "  said  Luigi,  "  how  simple  you  are." 

"  Why  ?  " 

"  How  long  have  you  been  on  duty  ? " 

"  A  quarter  of  an  hour,  or  thereabouts." 

"  Exactly,"  said  the  porter  ;  "  you  know  nothing  about  it. 
The  prince  was  admitted  before  you  came  on  guard.  His 
time  was  an  hour.  It  is  up.  I  must  let  him  out.  Do  you 
see  now?" 

"  My  orders  are  from  the  general,"  replied  the  soldier. 

"  What  are  they  ?  " 

"  To  let  no  one  pass." 

"  Without  an  order,  I  suppose  ?  " 

"  Precisely  so." 

"But,"  said  Luigi,  "the  prince  is  in  the  cell  with  the 
brigand.  He  came  to  induce  him  to  give  up  an  English  lady 
he  has  captured.  Surely,  the  gaoler  can  go  where  he  likes 
in  the  prison  ?  " 

"  You  are  not  the  gaoler,"  replied  the  soldier. 

"  I  am  his  deputy.  He  has  left  me  his  keys,  while  he 
goes  for  half  an  hour  to  see  his  bella  donna" 

"  You  should  have  an  order." 

Luigi  shook  the  keys. 

"  Are  not  these  enough  ? "  he  asked.  "  What  more  do 
you  want  ?  Do  you  think  I  intend  to  release  Barboni  ?  " 

"  No,  no,"  laughed  the  soldier ;  "  you  would  be  clever  to 
do  that." 

"  You  know  him  by  sight,  of  course  ?  " 

"  Yes  ;  I  was  with  the  detachment  to  which  he  was  given 
this  morning.  He  is  a  man  without  any  beard.  No  one 
could  mistake  him." 

"  Then  you  are  not  likely  to  take  the  Prince  di  Villanova 
for  the  brigand  ? " 

"  Not  at  all ;  everybody  in  Naples  knows  the  prince.    He 


JACK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS.       203 

wears  a  beard,  and  you  could  not  take  him  for  Barboni," 
answered  the  soldier. 

"  Stand  on  one  side,  then,  and  let  the  prince's  valet  and 
me  pass,"  and  Luigi. 

"  Pass,"  said  the  soldier,  who  did  not  see  the  use  of  hold- 
ing out  any  longer. 

Bigamini  and  the  porter  went  along  the  corridor  and  met 
the  second  guard. 

"  Halt ! "  he  exclaimed,  raising  his  loaded  weapon  in  a 
threatening  manner. 

"  What's  the  matter  with  you  ?  "  asked  Luigi. 

"  Is  all  well  ?  "  inquired  the  second  guard  of  the  first. 

"  Si,"  replied  the  soldier  they  had  just  spoken  to. 

"  Pass,"  said  the  guard,  lowering  his  rifle. 

The  two  men  hurried  on  to  the  end  of  the  corridor,  where 
a  door,  studded  with  iron  nails,  met  their  gaze. 

A  capacious  keyhold  indicated  an  equally  capacious  lock, 
and  the  porter  selected  one  of  the  biggest  keys  in  the  bunch 
to  open  it  with. 

His  effort  was  successful. 

The  heavy  door  at  once  rolled  back  on  its  hinges. 

Bigamini  was  not  long  inside  the  cell. 

Pushing  open  the  door,  he  stepped  out,  followed  by  a  tall, 
handsome  man  in  evening  dress,  with  a  light  coat  covering 
him. 

"  Stand  on  one  side,"  he  said,  "  and  let  my  master,  the 
Prince  di  Villanova,  pass." 

Luigi  the  porter  fell  back. 

The  guards  stopped  in  their  march  up  and  down  the 
corridor. 

They  seemed  doubtful  as  to  what  their  duty  should  be. 

Bigamini  had  shut  the  door  of  the  cell  again,  locked  it, 
and  handed  the  key  to  Luigi. 

"  We  saw  no  prince  come  in,"  said  one  soldier. 

"  Of  course  you  didn't,"  answered  Bigamini. 

"  Why  shouldn't  we  ?  " 

"  Because  he  was  admitted  before  the  guard  was  changed, 
and  he  came  in  through  the  governor's  entrance." 

"Ah,"  said  the  soldiers,  "that  makes  a  difference.' 

"  I  wish  Guiseppe,  the  gaoler,  was  here,"  said  Luigi. 

"  Hold  your  tongue,  fool !  "  said  Bigamini.  "  Do  you 
want  to  anger  the  prince  ? " 

"  What  has  the  prince  been  doing  with  Barboni  ? " 


204      JACK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS. 

"  He'd  got  business  with  him,  or  the  governor  would  not 
have  admitted  him." 

"  But " 

"  Do  you  want  to  lose  your  berth,  and  perhaps  your  life  ? " 
asked  Bigamini,  angrily. 

"  Lose  my  situation  and  my  life  ! "  exclaimed  the  man. 
"  Of  course  I  don't  wish  that." 

"  Be  quiet,  then,  and  treat  the  prince  properly,"  said 
Bigamini. 

Villanova  smilingly  extended  a  slip  of  paper. 

"  My  friends,"  he  said,  "  this  is  a  pass  from  General 
Cialdini.  Do  you  require  anything  further  ?  " 

Luigi  looked  at  it. 

"  That's  the  general's  writing,  sure  enough,"  he  remarked. 

u  We  only  want  to  do  our  duty,"  grumbled  a  soldier. 

"Do  it  then.  Present  arms,  and  let  the  prince  pass," 
said  Bigamini. 

The  soldiers  looked  at  Luigi. 

"  It's  all  right,"  returned  the  latter.     "  Present ! " 

The  guard  presented  arms. 

The  Prince  di  Villanova  walked  quickly  from  the  strongly- 
built  prison,  followed  by  Bigamini,  and  preceded  by  Luigi. 

Once  in  the  street  he  whispered  a  few  hurried  words  to 
Bigamini. 

At  the  corner  of  the  street  a  carriage  was  waiting. 

Getting  into  this,  he  was  rapidly  driven  away  in  the  direc- 
tion of  the  better  part  of  Naples. 

The  carriage  stopped  at  the  palazzo  of  the  Contessa  di 
Malafedi. 

This  was  brilliantly  illuminated. 

Strains  of  music  floated  out  into  the  street  through  the 
open  windows. 

The  majority  of  the  guests  seemed  to  have  arrived,  as  few 
carriages  were  setting  down  visitors. 

Alighting  from  the  carriage,  the  prince  smilingly  acknowl- 
edged the  salutes  of  the  attendants. 

He  ascended  the  spacious  marble  staircase,  through  a 
garden  of  costly  exotics  and  flowering  shrubs. 

At  the  entrance  to  the  ballroom,  the  major-domo  said  in  a 
loud  voice — 

"  His  Highness  Francisco  Ferdinando  Emmanuele,  Prince 
Di  Villanova." 

Every  eye  was  turned  upon  the  new-comer,  who,  since  he 


JACK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS.       205 

shot  at  Harkaway,  had  become  a  celebrity  in  chatting, 
gossiping  Naples. 

A  smile  of  relief  seemed  to  come  over  the  face  of  the 
contessa,  who  was  surrounded  by  a  group  of  officers  in 
uniform. 

Conspicuous  amongst  them  was  General  Cialdini,  who 
from  his  height  and  figure,  was  easily  distinguished  from 
his  staff. 

The  contessa  held  out  her  hand,  saying — 

"  So  pleased  to  see  you.  I  almost  feared  circumstances 
would  prevent  you  from  honouring  my  poor  saloon  with  your 
company." 

"  How  could  I  stay  away  from  so  much  delight  and 
beauty  ?  It  would  have  been  equal  to  ruining  one's  chance 
of  Paradise,"  answered  the  prince. 

"  Ah,  Villanova,"  said  the  general,  "  glad  to  see  you." 

"  Thanks,  your  excellency  is  much  too  good." 

"  Of  course  you  have  heard  the  news  ? "  remarked  the 
contessa. 

"  You  mean  the  capture  of  Barboni  ? "  he  replied. 

"  Yes." 

"  Oh  !  that  is  old  news  to  me.  I  have  been  to  see  the  fel- 
low," said  the  prince,  carelessly. 

"  Indeed  ? " 

"  I  sent  my  servant  to  the  general  for  a  pass,  which  he  was 
good  enough  to  give  me,  and  I  exerted  my  eloquence  upon  the 
bandit,  to  induce  him  to  tell  me  what  he  had  done  with  Mrs. 
Harkaway,  whom  I  hoped  to  restore  to  her  husband's 
arms  this  very  night." 

"  How  good  of  you." 

The  prince  stroked  his  glossy  beard. 

"  What  was  the  result  ? "  asked  the  general. 

"  The  wretch  received  me  with  sullen  indifference,  and 
said  he  would  only  talk  to  Mr.  Harkaway  himself  about  that." 

"  How  hardened,"  said  the  contessa. 

"  Why,  yes,  he  seems  to  have  a  hide  like  a  rhinoceros,  and 
about  as  much  conscience  as  a  mosquito." 

"  It  is  a  great  satisfaction  to  me  to  think  that  we  have  him 
safe  after  all,"  observed  the  general ;  "  he  has  given  me  a 
great  deal  of  trouble." 

"  They  were  absurd  enough  to  say  that  you  and  the  brigand 
were  connected  in  some  mysterious  way,"  said  a  young  noble- 


206       JACK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS. 

"  To  whom  do  you  allude  ? "  asked  the  prince. 

"  The  Inglesi." 

"  Cospetto  ! "  said  the  prince ;  "  can  not  we  make  some 
allowance  for  these  English,  whose  only  accomplishments  are 
making  steam  engines  and  ships,  buying  and  selling,  and 
eating  roast  beef  ? " 

There  was  a  general  laugh  at  this. 

"  For  my  part,"  remarked  the  general,  "  I  knew  all  along 
it  was  an  impossibility." 

"  Thank  you,"  said  Villanova,  with  a  smile.  "  We  are  iot 
much  alike,  I  flatter  myself." 

After  chatting  here,  and  shaking  hands  there,  he  walked  up 
the  room. 

Near  a  window  were  the  four  friends. 

"  Look  out,  Jack,"  said  Harvey. 

««  What  for  ? " 

"  There  is  Villanova,  coming  towards  us." 

"  Is  it  ?     So  it  is,  by  Jove  !  "  answered  Jack. 

Garden  looked  at  the  approaching  figure  with  considerable 
astonishment. 

"  That  knocks  my  theory  on  the  head,"  he  said. 

"  What  does  ? "  asked  the  little  coxswain. 

"  Why,  don't  you  see,  we've  got  Barboni  under  lock  and 
key  in  the  state  prison  ?  " 

"  Yes." 

"  And  here  is  Villanova ;  so  that  Barboni  and  Villanova 
can't  be  one  and  the  same  person." 

"  No,  by  Jove  1 "  replied  Walter  Campbell.  "  Stop  a  bit, 
though." 

«  Why  ? " 

"  There's  a  chimney.  I'll  put  my  hand  up,  and  smudge  it 
with  soot." 

"  What  for?"  asked  Carden,  puzzled. 

"  When  I  shake  hands  with  the  prince,  I  shall  black  his 
glove  inside,  and  if  Barboni  should  appear  at  midnight,  and 
his  right-hand  glove  is  blacked,  it  will  be  a  curious  thing, 
won't  it  ?  " 

"  Rather.  You've  got  some  ideas  in  that  little  pimple  of 
yours,  young  one,"  answered  Carden,  smiling  approvingly. 

"  Some  of  us  ought  to  have  ;  you  haven't  got  many,"  an- 
swered Walter,  with  a  laugh. 

"  Don't  you  be  too  cocky,  young  one  ;  you're  not  too  old 
to  lick,"  rejoined  Tom,  pretending  to  be  angry. 


JACK  HARKA  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS.       207 

"  Hullo!"  here's  Garden  in  a  wax,"  cried  the  little  cox- 
swain. 

"  What's  riled  the  old  bear  ?  "  grinned  Jack. 

"  I  trod  on  his  toes." 

"  I  wonder  if  some  people's  ears  would  stretch  if  they  were 
pulled,"  said  Tom. 

"  Yours  don't  want  pulling,"  replied  Walter. 

"  Why  not  ? " 

"  They're  long  and  thin  already.  Got  any  donkeys  in  your 
family  ? " 

"  Be  off  up  the  chimney.  Here's  the  prince,"  said  Garden, 
who  was  getting  the  worst  of  the  chaff. 

Walter  disappeared,  and  blacked  the  inside  of  his  white 
kid  glove. 

When  he  came  back  he  was  just  in  time  to  shake  hands 
with  the  prince. 

But  his  eye  was  as  quick  as  lightning. 

Without  pretending  to  have  done  so,  he  had  watched 
Walter  Campbell  leave  the  group. 

One  glance  at  his  glove  showed  him  that  the  trick  had 
been  so  far  successful. 

"  There  is  some  thing  on  your  glove,  amico  mto,"  he  said, 
"  and  mine  too." 

"  Is  there  ?  "  said  Walter,  in  some  confusion. 

"  Is  it  not  odd,  Mr.  Harkaway,  that  one  can  not  touch  pitch 
without  being  defiled  ?  " 

"  Oh,  I'm  sure  it  was  an  accident,"  said  Jack,  reddening. 

"  No,  no.  You  distrust  me,  I  see  you  do.  No  matter,  I 
will  retain  this  glove.  It  will  gratify  you,  perhaps,  as  gentle- 
men do  not  spoil  their  own  and  other  people's  gloves  for 
nothing." 

Tom  drew  the  little  coxswain  on  one  side. 

"  What  a  sharp  beggar  it  is,"  he  remarked. 

"  He's  up  to  snuff,  and  no  flies,"  answered  Walter.  "  I 
felt  inclined  to  kick  him  when  he  cheeked  me,  but  I  was  in 
the  wrong.  I  don't  half  like  it,  though.  What  did  he  call 
me  ? " 

"  Pitch,"  answered  Garden,  laughing  heartily. 

"  Hang  my  sister's  cat,  I  can't  stand  being  called  pitch, 
can  I  ? " 

"  Poor  little  man.  Isn't  it  nice  to  be  snubbed,  especially 
when  one  has  such  fine  ideas  ? " 

"  Now,  look  here,  do  you  want  to  work  me  up  ? " 


208      JACK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS. 

"  I  don't  think  you're  quite  up  to  the  boiling  point  yet." 

"  Yes,  I  am.  I'm  boiling  over.  If  I  don't  sit  on  the  safety 
valve,  I  shall  burst.  No,  hang  me  if  I  do  !  I'll  have  it  out 
with  that  son  of  a  gun." 

Before  Garden  could  prevent  him,  the  little  coxswain  strode 
up  to  the  prince  with  a  defiant  air. 

"  Excuse  me,"  he  said,  "  but  you  made  use  of  an  un- 
pleasant expression  just  now." 

Villanova  looked  at  him  compassionately. 

"  Do  you  mean  to  apologise  ?  "  persisted  Walter. 

"  I  never  apologise  to  children,"  answered  the  prince. 
"  If  they  fancy  I  have  hurt  their  feelings,  I  give  them  a  few 
soldi  to  buy  sweet  stuff." 

Walter  Campbell  was  furious. 

Always  very  hasty,  he  did  not  stay  to  consider  that  he  was 
the  guest  of  the  contessa,  and  in  her  ball-room. 

"  What  do  you  mean  by  it  ? "  he  asked,  angrily  confronting 
the  prince. 

"  Mr.  Harkaway,"  said  Villanova,  "  is  your  little  friend  at 
all  afflicted  here  ? " 

He  touched  his  forehead  significantly. 

"  I  am  no  more  mad  than  you  are,"  replied  Walter. 

"  He  is  only  hasty,"  said  Jack. 

"  If  he  belonged  to  me — but  I  will  say  no  more.  Kindly 
talk  to  him,  will  you  ? " 

The  little  coxswain  faced  the  prince  now. 

Without  any  further  warning  than  "  Mind  your  eye,  old 
cock,"  he  struck  out  at  him. 

Villanova  stepped  back. 

The  blow  hit  him  with  considerable  force  in  the  chest. 

With  admirable  good  temper,  he  smiled. 

"  Mr.  Harkaway,"  he  said,  "  I  must  beg  of  you  to  restrain 
this  boy.  I  shall  not  chastise  him,  as  I  do  not  want  to  be  the 
hero  of  another  scene  at  the  Contessa  di  Malafedi's." 

*'  For  goodness'  sake  be  quiet,"  said  Jack. 

"  I'm  not  afraid  of  him.     Let  him  come  on." 

"  Remember  where  you  are." 

"  Oh !  we've  got  this  part  of  the  room  all  to  ourselves,  and 
we  can  get  behind  that  screen." 

"  If  you  had  your  deserts,  you  would  be  whipped,  and  put 
to  bed,"  replied  the  prince,  with  a  mocking  laugh. 

"  Garden,"  said  Jack,  "  take  the  young  one  away  ;  he's  had 
too  much  champagne." 


JA  CK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS.        2  09 

"  I'm  not  going  to  be  called  names,"  replied  Walter. 

Garden  interfered,  and,  seizing  the  little  coxswain's  arm, 
dragged  him  to  a  recess  near  a  window. 

Harvey  followed. 

"  Don't  be  an  idiot,"  said  Tom.  "  Do  you  want  to  get  our 
names  up  in  Naples  as  a  set  of  cads  ?  " 

"  Naples  don't  keep  me,"  snarled  Walter. 

"  Stand  still,  I  tell  you.  What,  you  won't  ?  I  shall  have 
to  sit  on  you." 

"  If  you  run  about  wild  like  this,  you  will  get  pretty  con- 
siderably smashed  up,"  observed  Harvey.  "  Wait  for  him 
outside,  but  never  kick  up  a  shindy  before  ladies." 

"  All  right.  I  suppose  I'm  wrong.  I'll  be  quiet.  Leave 
go,"  answered  Walter.  . 

Harvey  noticed  blood  on  his  knuckles. 

"  What's  the  matter  with  your  hand  ? "  he  asked. 

"  Can't  tell ;  barked  my  fist  though.  I  thought  I  felt 
something  jolly  hard  when  I  hit  that  cove.  It  was  like 
striking  a  lamp-post. 

"Curious,"  said  Tom  Garden.  "  It  couldn't  have  been  a 
stud,  because  the  skin  is  off  all  round.  Wonder  if  he  wears 
anything  underneath  ? " 

Jack  meantime  was  talking  to  the  prince. 

"  I  hope  you  will  pardon  my  friend,"  said  Jack  ;  "  he  is  a 
little  excitable  at  times." 

"Very  much  so,  I  should  say,"  replied  the  prince. 

"  Don't  take  any  notice  of  him." 

"  I  will  not.  Let  us  forget  him.  Flies  and  gnats  are 
troublesome,  but,  after  all,  they  are  insignificant." 

"  It  wouldn't  be  well  for  you  if  he  heard  you,"  answered 
Jack,  "  but  I  don't  want  a  row  now.  It  is  close  upon  twelve, 
and  I  have  an  appointment." 

"  With  whom  ?  " 

"  That  scoundrel  Barboni. " 

"  How  is  that  ? " 

"  Oh,  out  of  brag,  I  suppose,  more  than  anything  else,  he 
said  this  morning,  when  he  was  captured,  that  he  would  meet 
me  at  this  ball  at  midnight." 

"  Have  you  told  anyone  of  this  ?  " 

"  Not  a  soul." 

"  No  one  knows  it  but  you  and  your  friends  ?  "  asked  the 
prince. 

"  No." 
14 


210      JA  CK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS. 

"  Poor  fellow,"  said  Villanova,  "  I  think  he  will  find  it 
rather  difficult  to  keep  his  word,  though  I  have  heard  that 
Barboni  never  yet  broke  his  promise." 

Jack  laughed. 

"  I  wish  I  had  a  thousand  pounds  on  it,"  he  said. 

"  On  what  ? " 

"On  the  event." 

"  How  would  you  bet?"  demanded  Villanova. 

"  A  level  thou.  that  Barboni  is  not  here  this  evening  as  the 
clock  strikes  twelve." 

"  Done  with  you,"  said  the  prince  quickly. 

"  What  ?  "  said  Jack,  in  surprise,  "  do  you  take  the  bet  ?  " 

"Yes." 

"You  are  sure  to  lose." 

"  Perhaps ;  what  matters  it  if  I  do  ?  One  must  have  a 
little  excitement  this  hot  weather.  If  I  win,  come  over  to 
my  place  to-morrow  morning  and  lunch  with  me ;  not  that  I 
want  the  cash,  but  I  should  like  to  have  a  hearty  laugh  at 
you." 

"  Let  those  laugh  that  win,"  answered  Jack. 

He  took  out  his  watch  and  looked  at  it. 

It  wanted  but  five  minutes  to  twelve. 

"  In  five  minutes,"  he  ejaculated. 

"  Ah,  excuse  me,"  said  the  prince ;  "  I  see  the  contessa 
beckoning  to  me." 

With  a  pleasant  smile,  and  stroking  his  glossy  beard,  as 
was  his  custom,  Villanova  glided  away. 

He  was  soon  lost  in  the  throng. 

"  Nice  fellow  when  he  likes  to  be,"  thought  Jack.  "  But 
he'll  drop  his  coin  over  Barboni." 


CHAPTER  XXXIV. 

BARBONI    KEEPS    HIS    WORD. 

JACK  rejoined  his  companions. 

They  were  at  the  north  end  of  the  room. 

The  contessa  and  her  guests  were  chiefly  congregated  in 
the  centre,  and  at  the  top  or  south  end,  where  the  refresh- 
ment room  was. 


JA  CK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS.       2  1 1 

On  the  east  side,  in  the  middle,  the  band  was  placed  in  an 
orchestra  or  balcony. 

Dancing  had  ceased  for  a  brief  while,  and  heated  couples 
were  promenading  the  saloon,  or  struggling  for  iced  drinks. 

Neither  Hilda  nor  Lily  had  come  to  the  ball. 

Lily  was  not  very  well,  and  Hilda  feared  any  excitement 
would  do  her  harm. 

Besides  this,  she  was  so  grieved  at  Emily's  loss  that  she 
did  not  care  to  appear  in  public. 

Jack  touched  Walter  on  the  shoulder. 

"  You've  been  going  it,  young  one,"  he  exclaimed. 

"  Why  shouldn't  I,  when  that  beastly  old  prince  insulted 
me  ?  "  answered  the  little  coxswain. 

"  You  began  it  by  blacking  his  glove." 

"That  was  only  a  dodge.  He'd  better  keep  his  eye 
peeled,  for  I  shall  be  on  to  him  like  grub  when  I  have  the 
chance." 

"  He  does  not  like  you,  old  man,"  said  Jack. 

"  Then  he  may  lump  it,  for  all  I  care.  I'm  not  going  to 
be  called  names  and  treated  like  a  child.  But  I'll  have  it 
out  with  him  some  day." 

At  the  end  of  the  room  was  a  screen,  though  what  was 
behind  it  could  not  be  seen. 

"  Shut  up  about  the  prince,"  said  Garden.  "  He's  a  puzzle 
to  me,  and  it  riles  me  to  think  of  him.  Look  at  that  screen  ; 
doesn't  it  look  ghostly  in  the  shadow  ? " 

Ping,  ping,  ping. 

A  clock  on  the  mantelpiece  began  to  strike  the  hour. 

"  Midnight,"  replied  Jack. 

His  heart  beat  a  little  faster. 

"You've  gone  quite  white,"  exclaimed  Harvey. 

"Have  I?"  said  Jack. 

"  Yes,  a  sheet's  a  fool  to  you.     Do  you  expect  Barboni  ?  " 

"  Nine,  ten,  eleven,"  counted  Jack.  "  By  George  !  What's 
that?" 

Ere  the  last  stroke  of  the  clock  had  died  away,  a  sombre 
form  emerged  from  behind  the  screen. 

The  figure  was  tall  and  commanding. 

A  black  mask  hid  the  upper  part  of  the  face,  just  revealing 
dark,  flashing  eyes  and  well-cut  mouth,  about  which  a  sar- 
donic smile  was  playing,  and  showing  the  beardless  chin. 

On  the  head  was  a  slouched  hat,  ornamented  with  a  feather. 

The  form  was  shrouded  in  the  ample  folds  of  a  long  cloak. 


212      JACK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS. 

"  Vi  saluta,  Barboni !  "  rang  through  the  room,  filling  every 
nook  and  corner. 

Everyone  was  startled. 

A  dead  silence  fell  upon  the  gay  and  giddy  crowd,  which 
could  not  have  been  more  effectually  hushed  if  their  beautiful 
hostess  had  suddenly  fallen  lifeless  in  their  midst. 

Advancing  fearlessly  to  Jack,  the  intruder  stopped  within 
a  dozen  paces  of  him. 

"  Mr.  Harkaway,"  he  said,  "  Barboni  keeps  his  word." 

General  Cialdini  and  his  staff,  followed  by  many  of  the 
curious  guests,  came  down  the  room. 

Turning  towards  them,  the  brigand  waved  his  hand. 

"  Back,  all  of  you  !  "  he  cried. 

There  was  a  sudden  halt. 

"My  business  here,"  continued  Barboni,  "is  with  an 
Englishman.  Molest  me  not.  One  whistle  from  me,  and  the 
room  shall  swarm  with  my  men." 

The  gentlemen  looked  confounded. 

The  ladies  shrieked. 

Some  went  into  hysterics,  while  many  hastily  removed  and 
hid  their  jewellery,  remembering  that  the  brigand  chief  had 
a  fancy  for  trinkets  set  with  precious  stones. 

"  Mr.  Harkaway,  if  you  wish  to  speak  to  me,  you  are  at 
liberty  to  do  so,"  continued  Barboni. 

He  stood  with  his  arms  folded,  and  cast  defiant  glances 
around. 

"  I  have  but  one  question  to  ask,"  answered  Jack. 

"  Name  it." 

"  What  ransom  will  you  take  for  my  wife  ? " 

The  answer  came  slowly  and  solemnly. 

"  None ! " 

"  Do  you  mean  to  keep  her  a  prisoner  ? "  asked  Jack,  aghast. 

"  Return  to  England  with  your  companions,  and  one  day 
after  your  arrival  on  British  soil,  your  wife  shall  rejoin  you." 

Thus  spake  the  brigand. 

"  Is  that  your  final  resolve  ? " 

"  It  is." 

Jack's  heart  sank  within  him. 

The  little  coxswain  sprang  forward  and  touched  Jack  on 
the  arm. 

"  Are  you  going  to  stand  this  ? "  he  asked. 

"  What  can  I  do  ?  "  returned  Jack. 

"  Shoot  the  rascal." 


JACK  HARKAWAY  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS.      213 

"  Perhaps  he  will  revenge  himself  upon  Emily." 

"  He  can't  blame  you  if  I  try  to  pot  him,"  said  Walter. 

Several  gentlemen  had  tried  to  escape  from  the  saloon  to 
summon  assistance. 

But  all  the  doors  were  guarded  by  fierce-looking  men  in 
slouched  hats. 

These  were  armed  to  the  teeth. 

Unfortunately  no  one  had  any  pistols  with  hin\  as  these 
things  are  not  generally  taken  to  balls. 

This  surprise  had  not  been  expected. 

Suddenly  the  little  coxswain  uttered  a  cry  of  joy. 

"  I've  got  a  pea-shooter  !  "  he  exclaimed. 

As  he  spoke,  he  produced  from  his  coat-tail  pocket  a 
revolver. 

It  had  five  chambers. 

"I'd  almost  forgotten  it,"  he  added,  "but  I  shoved  it  in 
at  the  last  moment,  thinking  we  might  meet  Barboni  by  a 
fluke." 

General  Cialdini  was  in  any  thing  but  a  happy  temper. 

"  Gentlemen,"  he  said,  "  advance  and  capture  that  fellow." 

No  one  obeyed  his  summons. 

One  or  two  drew  their  swords,  but  as  Barboni's  dagger 
gleamed  in  the  gasltght,  they  held  back. 

"  Ten  thousand  ducats  for  him,  dead  or  alive  !  "  shouted 
the  general. 

This  large  reward  stimulated  a  few,  who  for  honour  alone 
would  not  have  risked  an  encounter  with  the  redoubtable 
chief. 

«  Hold  hard,"  said  Walter  Campbell. 

The  Italian  officers  looked  at  him  curiously. 

"I'm  in  this,"  continued  the  little  coxswain.  "Let  me 
have  my  innings." 

He  levelled  his  pistol  at  the  brigand. 

Every  eye  was  fixed  on  him  intently. 

"  Are  you  going  to  give  up  Jack's  wife  ? "  inquired  Walter. 

There  was  no  answer. 

"  I  shall  count  one,  two,  three,"  he  continued,  "  and  if  you 
don't  talk  up  by  that  time,  it  will  be  all  up  the  Baltic  with 
you." 

Barboni's  mouth  curled  with  a  smile. 

"  One  !  "  said  the  little  coxswain. 

The  Italians  envied  him  the  possession  of  the  pistol. 

"  Two ! " 


214     /-•*' «-' A'  HA  RKA  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIG  A  A  'L>S. 

"  Take  a  good  aim,  and  kill  the  villain ;  you  shall  have  the 
reward,"  said  General  Cialdini. 

He  was  as  much  excited  as  anyone  else. 

"  Bother  the  reward,"  answered  Walter.  "  It's  Jack's  wife 
I  want  to  get  back  from  the  thundering  thief." 

Barboni's  arms  hung  listlessly  by  his  sides,  and  though  he 
held  a  pistol  in  each  hand,  he  appeared  perfectly  indifferent 
to  the  result  of  the  shot. 

"  I've  got  five  lives  in  this  popgun,"  cried  the  little  cox- 
swain. "  So  look  out,  ugly." 

Still  Barboni  made  no  sign. 

He  kept  his  eyes  fixed  upon  the  muzzle  of  the  pistol,  as  if 
calculating  exactly  where  the  bullet  was  likely  to  strike. 

"Three!" 

There  was  a  report. 

Barboni  just  moved  his  head  on  one  side,  about  the  eighth 
of  an  inch,  and  the  bullet  swished  past,  burying  itself  in  the 
oaken  panelling. 

"  Missed,  by  jingo  !     That's  one  gone,"  muttered  Walter. 

He  fired  again. 

This  time  the  ball  struck  the  brigand  in  the  breast. 

He  seemed  to  stagger  a  little,  but  remained  perfectly  up- 
right. 

A  third  time  the  little  coxswain  fired. 

The  ball  lodged  in  the  same  place. 

The  fourth  was  a  miss,  owing  again  to  a  rapid  movement 
of  the  head. 

The  fifth  discharge  was  a  hit,  and  in  the  region  of  the 
heart. 

"That  shot  must  have  cooked  his  goose!"  exclaimed 
Walter. 

"  Yes.     He's  a  settled  member,"  said  Harvey. 

"  Bravo  ! "  cried  Tom  Garden. 

"  By  Jove  !   he's  not  touched,"  cried  Jack,  as  the  smoke 
cleared  away. 
.  Barboni  was  upright  and  apparently  unhurt. 

In  the  presence  of  all  the  assembled  guests,  he  took  the 
three  bullets  which  had  struck  him  out  of  a  fold  in  his  cloak. 

Tossing  them  contemptuously  to  the  little  coxswain,  he 
cried — 

"  Take  your  playthings." 

The  balls  rolled  along  the  polished  floor  with  a  dull,  heavy 
sound. 


JACK  HARKA  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS.      2 15 

But  they  did  not  roll  far,  as  they  were  considerably  in- 
dented. 

The  Italians  crossed  themselves  devoutly. 

"  He  is  in  league  with  the  fiend,"  said  the  majority. 

With  a  polite  bow,  Barboni  said — 

"  I  am  sorry,  ladies  and  gentlemen,  to  have  interrupted 
your  festivities,  but  I  felt  it  a  point  of  honour  to  keep  my  ap- 
pointment with  Mr.  Harkaway,  whom  I  esteem  so  highly." 

Again  the  general  urged  the  members  of  his  staff  to  attack 
the  brigand. 

A  few  attempted  to  do  so. 

"  Beware  !  "  cried  Barboni.  "  He  who  comes  near  me 
dies." 

He  levelled  his  pistols,  one  in  each  hand. 

"  I  am  tired  of  childish  play,"  he  said ;  "  the  comedy  is 
over.  I  have  kept  my  word.  It  is  for  you  to  say  if  the 
tragedy  shall  begin." 

The  officers  ceased  to  advance. 

"Put  up  your  swords,"  continued  the  brigand. 

The  order  was  complied  with. 

"  Villain ! "  cried  the  general,  "  you  shall  pay  dearly  for 
this." 

"  Vi  saluta,  Barboni ! " 

The  brigand's  cry  was  heard  ringing  through  the  saloon 
once  more. 

Then  he  retired  behind  the  screen. 

Walter  Campbell  hurled  the  pistol  after  him  without  effect. 

The  officers  rushed  forward  and  pulled  down  the  screen. 

A  door  was  disclosed  to  view,  but  it  was  locked,  and  defied 
every  effort  to  open  it. 

The  peculiarly  shrill  whistle  of  the  brigand  chief  was  heard 
distinctly. 

Those  who  were  looking  out  of  the  windows,  declared  they 
saw  a  perfect  army  of  dark  forms  start  out  of  the  flower-beds, 
and  from  behind  trees  in  the  garden. 

Barboni  did  not  come  unattended. 

Naples  had  a  fresh  sensation. 

News  had  been  very  scarce  for  a  long  time. 

Barboni  was  a  godsend. 

The  contessa  and  General  Cialdini  were  trying  to  put  the 
ladies  at  their  ease. 

Garden  picked  up  one  of  the  bullets  fired  by  Walter  Camp- 
bell and  returned  by  the  brigand- 


2l6      JACK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS. 

All  at  once  a  voice  at  his  elbow  said — 

"  Curiously  knocked  about,  isn't  it  ?  " 

Tom  Garden  looked  up,  and  saw  the  Prince  di  Villanova. 

"  You  !  "  he  ejaculated. 

"  Why  not,  caro  mio  ?  Where  did  you  expect  me  to  be  ? 
Have  I  not  been  an  awe-stricken  spectator  of  the  visit  of 
that  incomprehensible  being,  Barboni  ?  " 

Garden  showed  him  the  bullet. 

"  What  do  you  think  of  this  ?  "  he  asked. 

"  What  do  you  ?  " 

"  Barboni  wears  a  coat  of  strong  chain  mail.  Look,  the 
bullet  is  almost  flat." 

"  Either  that,  my  dear  friend,  or  he  is  made  of  cast  iron. 
I  congratulate  you  on  your  discovery,"  replied  the  prince 
with  a  sort  of  covert  sneer. 

He  walked  away,  and  was  quickly  seen  in  conversation 
with  General  Cialdini,  and  his  brilliant  staff  of  officers. 

The  latter  were  intensely  annoyed  at  the  escape  of  the 
brigand. 


CHAPTER  XXXV. 

THE  THREE   SPOTS   OF   BLOOD. 

IN  a  short  time  another  attempt  was  made  upon  the  doors 
of  the  ball-room. 

They  were  found  to  be  unguarded. 

Every  trace  of  the  brigands  had  disappeared. 

They  had  vanished  as  if  by  magic. 

Behind  the  screen  was  an  old  disused  door  communicating 
by  a  flight  of  stairs  with  the  garden. 

Jack  was  the  first  to  discover  this. 

"  By  Heaven  !  he  shall  not  escape  me,"  he  exclaimed. 

Followed  by  the  three  friends,  he  dashed  down  the  stairs 
and  searched  the  garden,  but  the  shrubs  and  trees  concealed 
nothing. 

Crestfallen,  he  returned  to  the  ball-room. 

With  the  usual  light-heartedness  of  the  Neapolitans,  the 
music  had  again  struck  up,  and  the  dancers  were  enjoying 
themselves. 

Ladies  ate  ices,  and  fruit  plunged  in  snow,  as  if  nothing 
had  happened. 


JA  CK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS.       2 1 7 

Gentlemen  talked  and  drank  icy  cold  champagne. 

General  Cialdini  and  his  staff  were  the  only  ones  who  had 
gone  away. 

It  was  necessary  to  make  inquiries  at  the  gaol,  and  call 
out  the  troops. 

Presently  the  assembly  was  beaten,  and  the  streets  rang 
with  the  sound  of  the  drums. 

At  the  prison  the  gaolers  knew  nothing  whatever. 

The  cell  which  had  contained  Barboni  was  empty. 

It  was  curious  that  only  one  person  had  seen  the  Prince 
of  Villanova  enter. 

This  was  a  servant  of  the  governor,  who  said  he  had  let 
him  in  privately,  and  opened  the  door  of  the  cell  with  his 
master's  key. 

Shortly  afterwards  it  was  remarked  that  this  man  had 
more  money  to  spare  and  spend  than  he  had  ever  had  before. 

He  was  frequently  seen  in  conversation  with  Bigamini. 

One  morning  he  was  found  dead  in  the  street,  with  a 
dagger  in  his  heart. 

But  still  no  suspicion  was  attached  to  the  Prince  of 
Villanova,  who  came  and  went  as  freely  into  Naples  as  ever. 

That  he  should  have  been  at  the  prison  on  the  night  of 
Barboni's  escape  was  considered  only  a  singular  coinci- 
dence. 

Everyone  had  seen  him  in  the  ball-room. 

Many  had  talked  to  him  a  few  minutes  after  Barboni  had 
thrown  back  the  bullets  at  the  little  coxswain  and  been  lost 
sight  of  behind  the  screen. 

Finding  that  all  was  gaiety  once  more,  the  four  friends 
determined  to  enjoy  themselves. 

Jack  talked  to  the  contessa. 

Tom  Garden,  however,  walked  about  with  his  arms  folded, 
and  sullenly  watched  the  Prince  of  Villanova. 

"  This  Barboni  is  becoming  quite  an  interesting  creature," 
said  the  contessa,  fanning  herself. 

"  He's  a  wonderful  fellow/'  replied  Jack.  "  But  I  shall 
give  him  no  rest,  for  I  mean  to  have  my  wife  back  again." 

"  A-h  !  "  sighed  the  contessa,  "  I  wish  I  had  someone  to 
love  me  so  dearly." 

There  was  a  rustle  of  muslin  behind  them,  and  looking 
up,  they  saw  Hilda  and  Miss  Lily  Cockles. 

"  How  kind  of  you  to  come  at  last.  So  pleased,"  said 
the  contessa,  extending  her  well-gloved  hand. 


2 18      JACK  HARKA  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS. 

"  Thanks,"  answered  Hilda.  "  You  are  always  so  good. 
But  do  for  pity's  sake  tell  us  what  has  happened." 

"  Nothing  ;  a  scene  from  a  theatre,  that  is  all. " 

"  Most  alarming  reports  reached  us." 

"  Oh,  about  that  dear  Barboni.  It  is  so  amusing.  One 
of  your  friends  tried  to  shoot  him.  He  laughs  at  the  bullets, 
and  bears  a  diarmed  life." 

"  Is  anyone  hurt  ?  I  feared  that  something  dreadful  had 
happened,"  said  Hilda. 

"  Fortunately  we  are  all  right,"  answered  Jack.  "  Barboni 
has  escaped  from  prison,  and  had  the  daring  insolence  to 
keep  an  appointment  here  he  made  with  me." 

"  I  feel  so  relieved,"  said  Hilda. 

"  Take  a  seat  by  my  side,"  said  the  contessa. 

Hilda  introduced  Lily,  and  just  as  she  had  done  so,  a 
voice  exclaimed — 

"  May  I  not  also  have  the  honour  ?  " 

"  Oh,  certainly.  Lily,  let  me  present  the  Prince  of 
Villanova  to  you." 

The  prince  bowed,  and  Lily's  pale  face  flushed  as  she 
thought  what  a  handsome  man  he  was. 

Soon  Harvey  came  up,  and  gave  his  wife  a  detailed  ac- 
count of  the  bold  act  of  the  dreaded  brigand  Barboni. 

The  prince  devoted  himself  to  Lily,  with  whom  he  seemed 
much  struck. 

"  Have  you  been  in  Naples  long,  miss  ? "  he  asked. 

"  Not  long.     A  day  or  two  only,"  she  replied. 

"  The  Harkaways  are  old  friends  of  yours,  I  presume  ? " 

"  No,  not  very.     We  met  them  here  last  year." 

"  We,"  said  the  prince.  "  May  I  ask  if  you  speak  of  your 
family  ?  " 

"Yes;  my  father  and  brother,"  answered  Lily,  casting 
down  her  eyes. 

"  They  are  with  you  now,  I  presume  ?  " 

"  They  are  dead." 

Lily  spoke  in  a  solemn  voice,  and  all  the  light  died  out  of 
her  pretty  eyes. 

Villanova  saw  in  a  moment  that  he  had  been  betrayed 
into  one  of  those  mistakes  which  people  often  stumble  into 
without  meaning  it. 

"  Pardon  me  a  thousand  times,"  he  said.  "  I  had  no 
idea  I  should  touch  such  a  painful  subject." 

"  Don't  be  sorry,"  replied  Lily.     "  I  have  tried  to  bear  it 


JACK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS.       2 19 

bravely,  and  thought  I  had  become  resigned,  though  I  shall 
never  forget  when  my  poor  brother  was — was  killed." 

"An  accident? " 

"  No  ;  he  was  murdered  !  " 

The  prince  positively  started,  as  if  the  idea  of  murder 
was  some  thing  too  terrible  for  him  to  dwell  upon. 

"  Ah,  me  !  "  cried  Lily.  "  Those  were  sad  days.  I  did 
not  mean  to  talk  of  them  any  more,  but  you  have  made  me 
do  so." 

"  It  was  entirely  unintentional." 

"  I  know  it ;  and  now  you  have  heard  so  much  of  my 
history,  you  may  as  well  know  it  all." 

"  It  will  interest  me  greatly,"  replied  the  prince. 

"  I  fear  your  Italian  politeness  induced  you  to  say  that," 
she  said,  with  a  half  smile. 

"  On  my  word  it  was  not  that.  I  have  taken  an  interest 
in  you  which  I  can  not  explain,  but  which  I  hope  sincerely 
you  will  forgive." 

"  Willingly.  I  am  alone  in  the  world  now.  No  one  looks 
after  me  but  my  guardians." 

"  You  are  rich,  then  ?  " 

"  I  have  six  thousand  a  year.  My  only  friends  are  the 
Harkaways  and  the  Harveys.  It  is  something  new  for  a 
stranger  to  take  an  interest  in  me,  and  since  Mrs.  Harkaway 
is  in  the  power  of  the  brigands  I  feel  as  if  I  had  lost  my 
best  friend." 

"  You  were  like  sisters  ? " 

"  We  loved  each  other  dearly,  and  I  came  over  here  to 
stay  with  her,"  replied  Lily.  "  Do  you  think  Barboni,  as 
they  call  him,  will  hurt  her  ?  " 

"  Would  it  please  you  to  hear  that  she  is  in  no  danger  ?  " 
asked  the  prince,  smiling. 

"  Oh,  so  much." 

"  Then  believe  me,  that  she  is  perfectly  safe  and  comfort- 
able, if  not  happy." 

"  How  can  you  possibly  tell  ? " 

"  Because  I  had  an  interview  this  evening  with  the  brigand 
in  his  cell,  to  ask  him  to  release  Mrs.  Harkaway.  Her  hus- 
band is  my  friend  now,  although  we  once  had  a  little  quarrel ; 
and  cospetto  !  one  must  exert  oneself  in  the  cause  of  friend- 
ship." 

"  How  good  of  you  ! " 

"  Barboni  told  me  that  he  merely  kept  her  as  a  sort  of 


220      JACK  HA  RKA  WAY  A  MONG  THE  BRIG  A  NDS. 

hostage,  and  would  give  her  up  at  once  if  all  the  party  will 
leave  Naples." 

"  Will  they  not  ? " 

"  Well,  they  have  some  romantic  idea  that  they  can  capt- 
ure Barboni,  and  have  vowed  to  do  so,"  replied  the  prince. 

"  I  would  give  the  world  to  see  my  dear  Emily  again." 

"  Perhaps  it  can  be  managed.     I  will " 

Villanova  stopped  himself  suddenly. 

"  By  the  way,"  he  continued,  in  a  little  confusion,  "  you 
were  going  to  tell  me  all  your  troubles.  Do  not,  pray,  treat 
me  as  a  stranger." 

"  I  have  little  to  tell  your  highness,"  answered  Lily. 

"  That  little  I  shall  be  pleased  to  hear." 

"  My  father  died  soon  after  my  brother  was  murdered, 
and  so  I  am  alone  in  the  world  ;  that  is  all." 

"  Do  you  know  the  murderer  ?  " 

"  Oh,  yes." 

"  Is  he  not  punished  ?  " 

"  No  ;  he  should  be,  if  we  were  to  meet,  because,  although 
I  once  thought  him  the  perfection  of  manly  beauty,  I  could 
never  respect  the  man  who  slew  my  brother,"  said  Lily. 

"  Can  you  not  meet  ?  "  asked  the  prince. 

"  I  fear  not ;  we  seem  to  be  like  two  parallel  lines,  which 
may  run  together,  but  can  not  meet." 

"  What  is  the  name  of  this  man  ?  "  inquired  Villanova. 

"  Lord  Augustus  Darrel." 

The  prince  started  again,  and  this  time  so  violently  that 
his  opera  hat  fell  from  his  hand  on  to  the  floor. 

"You've  dropped  your  tile,  prince,"  said  Jack,  picking 
it  up. 

"Thanks,  caro  mio,"  answered  the  prince,  in  his  soft 
Italian  accent. 

Turning  to  Lily  again,  he  added — 

"  The  scoundrel !  Did  Darrel  really  murder  your  brother  ? 
But  there  is  a  curse  on  the  race — a  deadly  curse." 

"  Let  us  change  the  subject,  please,"  said  Lily.  "  It  is 
inexpressibly  painful  to  me." 

"  With  pleasure.     Again  pardon  me." 

"  Do  not  mention  it." 

"  May  I  call  at  Harkaway's  while  you  are  the  guest  of  the 
English  volunteers  ? "  said  Villanova. 

"  Why  do  you  call  my  friends  the  English  volunteers  ?  r 
inquired  Lily. 


JA  CK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS.       2  2 1 

"  Oh  !  it  is  a  nickname  the  Neapolitans  have  given  them 
because  they  are  doing  the  work  of  the  police  in  hunting 
down  Barboni." 

"  I  trust  sincerely  they  will  succeed." 

"  Never,  never,  never  !  " 

"  You  speak  emphatically,"  she  remarked. 

"  I  do,  because  I  know  the  man  ;  and  I  wish  they  knew 
Barboni  as  well  as  I  do." 

"  It  is  not  an  acquaintance  to  boast  of,"  replied  Lily,  a 
little  sarcastically. 

"  Perhaps  not,"  answered  the  prince,  with  a  shrug  of  the 
shoulders ;  "  but  what  would  you  have  ?  One  cannot  always 
choose  one's  acquaintance  in  this  world,  and  believe  me, 
Barboni  is  not  so  bad  as  he  is  painted." 

"  The  wretch  !  Don't  talk  to  me  about  him,"  replied  Lily 
in  disgust. 

Tom  Garden  had  been  watching  the  pair  for  some  time. 

He  came  up  to  Lily,  and  managed  to  get  between  her  and 
the  prince. 

"  You  should  not  talk  too  much  to  strangers,  Miss  Lily," 
he  said. 

The  prince  rose  angrily. 

"  If  the  lady  finds  my  society  disagreeable,"  he  answered, 
"  she  can  surely  tell  me  so  without  your  intervention." 

Garden  looked  at  him. 

Suddenly  he  extended  his  hand,  and,  pointing  to  his  shirt 
front,  said — 

"  Why  do  you  want  to  quarrel  when  you  seem  to  be  already 
hurt  ? " 

"  Hurt !  explain  yourself,  sir,"  replied  the  prince. 

"Look  at  yourself  in  a  glass.     Come  with  me." 

Garden  drew  the  prince  to  the  nearest  mirror. 

If  Villanova  had  started  when  he  heard  the  name  of 
Barrel,  he  trembled  when  he  looked  at  himself  in  the 
glass. 

What  did  he  see  ?     Three  spots  of  blood. 

The  marks  were  distinctly  visible  on  the  starched  cambric. 

Three  irregular  patches  of  dry  blood. 

"Any  thing  wrong  ?"  asked  Garden. 

"  I — I  had  a  fall  from  my  horse  to-day,"  answered  Villa- 
nova,  "  and  was  torn  about  in  a  hedge,  which  I  fell  into ;  the 
wounds  have  broken  out  again." 

Garden  hummed  a  tune. 


222      JACK  HARKA  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS, 

"  Adio  !  "  cried  the  prince.  "  I  shall  look  forward  to  our 
aext  meeting." 

"  One  moment  prince,"  cried  Tom  Garden,  as  he  was  going 
away. 

"  Do  not  detain  me.  I  did  not  know  these  marks  were 
here,  and  must  hurry  home." 

"  How  many  times  did  my  friend,  Walter  Campbell,  hit 
the  brigand  ? " 

"  How  should  I  know  ?  " 

"  You  were  in  the  room,"  said  Garden. 

"  Yes,  yes  ;  three  times  I  think  it  was." 

"  And  where  did  the  balls  strike  against  his  coat  of  mail  ? " 

"  The  chest ;  but  why  ask  such  idle  questions  of  me  ? " 
said  the  prince,  with  a  gesture  of  impatience. 

"  I  only  wanted  information.  The  chest  is  covered  by  the 
linen  shirt  front,  you  know,  and  the  indentation  of  the  shirt 
of  chain  mail  underneath  that  by  a  bullet  would  break  the 
skin  and  cause  blood  to  flow,  and " 

"  Signer  Garden,"  interrupted  the  prince,  "  eight-and-forty 
hours  shall  not  pass  over  your  head  before  you  bitterly 
repent  these  insinuations." 

"  I  am  glad  you  understand  what  I  mean,"  replied  Garden, 
calmly. 

"  I  know  too  well  what  you  wish  to  convey  to  me,  but  I 
tell  you  the  simple  truth  when  I  say  that  I  was  injured  in  a 
fall  from  my  horse ;  you  may  believe  me  or  not,  as  you  like." 

"  I  certainly  shall  exercise  my  own  discretion  in  doing  so." 

The  prince  became  livid  with  rage. 

"  Santa  Maria  ! "  he  cried,  "  you  shall  answer  for  this." 

He  stalked  away  as  he  spoke  these  menacing  words. 

"  There  goes  a  villain,  but  I'll  unearth  him  yet,"  muttered 
Garden,  in  his  sturdy,  dogged  way. 

"  I  say,  Tom,"  said  Jack,  "  we're  going  home  directly." 

"  Are  you  ?  "  returned  Garden. 

"  What's  got  your  temper  up,  you  old  bear  ?  " 

"  You  can  guess." 

"  The  prince  again  ?  I  saw  you  talking  to  him.  You've 
got  your  deadly  knife  into  Villanova." 

"  Barboni,  you  ought  to  say,"  answered  Garden. 

"  Perhaps.  That  is  your  particular  delusion,  you  know," 
said  Jack,  with  a  laugh.  "  But  you  have  not  proved  it  yet, 
have  you  ?  " 

"  No ;  but  I  will,  by  Jove  ! " 


JA  CK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS.       2  2  3 

"You  shall  have  a  try  to-morrow.  I  am  going  to  pay 
Villanova  more  than  I  can  afford,  I'm  sorry  to  say,  about  a 
bet." 

"  What  did  you  bet  ?  "  asked  Carden. 

"  Simply  that  Barboni  would  not  keep  his  appointment." 

"  If  you  will  make  rash  bets,  my  boy,  you  must  pay," 
answered  Carden. 

"  It's  rather  awkward  just  now.  I  shall  have  to  borrow  it 
from  Harvey,"  said  Jack. 

"  What's  that  you  want  from  Harvey  ?  "  exclaimed  Harvey 
himself,  who  walked  up  in  time  to  catch  the  last  words. 

"  A  thousand  pounds,  Dick.  I  know  it's  a  lot  of  money, 
but " 

"  A  lot  of  humbug,"  interrupted  Harvey.  "  If  you  wanted 
ten  or  twenty  thousand,  dear  Jack,  you  should  have  it." 

Jack's  eye  watered. 

"  Don't  I  owe  every  thing  to  you  ?  "  exclaimed  Harvey. 

"Only  a  little,"  replied  Jack. 

"  Didn't  you  take  my  part  when  I  was  a  youngster  at 
•school  ?  " 

"  I  tried  to." 

"  And  when  we  were  at  sea,  weren't  we  pals  and  ship- 
mates ? " 

"  Rather ! " 

"  And  on  the  desert  island,  and  at  Oxford ;  where  I  should 
never  have  gone  if  it  hadn't  been  for  you." 

"  I  was  selfish,  Dick,  not  generous,"  replied  Jack. 

"Why?  " 

"  Because  I  liked  you,  and  couldn't  part  with  you." 

"  Anyhow,  you  have  stuck  to  me  like  a  brick  all  through 
life,  as  far  as  it  has  gone,"  answered  Harvey. 

"  And  we  mean  to  go  on  sticking  together,  Dick." 

"  Of  course  we  do.  I  owe  my  marriage  to  my  darling 
Hilda  to  you,  and  if  I  have  more  coin  now  than  you,  all  I 
can  say  is,  help  yourself." 

Jack's  eyes  got  moister  than  ever. 

"  Is  that  straight  enough,  dear  old  Jack  ? "  cried  Harvey. 

"  Yes,  yes,  Dick.     I  know  you'd  do  a  lot  for  me." 

"  More  than  a  lot,  Jack." 

"What  do  you  mean  ?  " 

"  You  should  have  my  life,  old  fellow,  if  it  would  do  you 
any  good." 

Jack  took  his  hand  in  his. 


224       JACK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS. 

The  two  fists  met  in  one  of  those  grand  hearty  grasps 
which,  when  two  men's  eyes  are  looking  into  each  other's, 
mean  so  much  more  than  words. 

"  There's  an  open  cheque  for  you  to-morrow  morning," 
said  Harvey.  "  Fill  it  up  for  what  you  like.  I  think  we 
understand  one  another,  Jack  ?  " 

"  You  haven't  asked  me  what  the  bet's  about,"  replied 
Jack. 

"  I  wouldn't  take  such  a  liberty." 

"  Why  ? " 

"  You  can  bee  without  asking  me,  can't  you  ? "  said 
Harvey. 

"There  is  nothing  secret  about  it,  though.  It  was  only  a 
thousand  with  Villanova  that  Barboni  would  not  keep  his 
appointment." 

"  If  I  were  you,  I  wouldn't  pay,"  said  Garden. 

"  Must,  dear  boy,"  answered  Harvey.  "  It's  a  debt  of 
honor." 

"  That  fellow  has  no  honor ;  he's  Barboni." 

The  young  men  burst  out  laughing. 

"  That  was  always  your  idea,"  said  Harvey. 

"  And  it  is  firmer  than  ever  now." 

"  It  got  Jack  a  shot  in  the  shoulder." 

"  Did  you  see  the  spots  of  blood  ? "  asked  Garden. 

"  No ;  what  about  them  ?  " 

Garden  related  what  he  had  seen  on  the  shirt  front  of  the 
Prince  of  Villanova. 

"  Now  I  mean  to  say,"  he  replied,  "  that  those  blood 
marks  were  produced  by  Walter  Campbell's  three  shots." 

"  All  rot — excuse  me  for  saying  so,"  replied  Harvey. 

"  *  None  so  blind  as  those  who  won't  see,'  "  said  Garden. 
"  But  you'll  all  wake  up  some  of  these  fine  mornings,  and  say 
I'm  right." 


CHAPTER  XXXVI. 
"CAN  IT  BE? — NO,  IT  CAN'T! — YES,  IT  is!" 

THE  cool  air  blew  in  through  the  open  windows  of  the 
ball-room,  laden  with  a  thousand  perfumes. 

At  present  the  guests  did  not  show  any  inclination  to 
depart. 


JA  CK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS.       225 

"  Don't  go  yet,  Jack,"  said  the  little  coxswain.  «•  This  is 
the  jolliest  part  of  the  twenty-four  hours." 

"  You'd  dance  all  night,  and  sleep  all  day,"  replied  Jack. 

"  Not  a  bad  plan  either,  in  this  hot  place." 

"  Go  and  make  yourself  useful,  and  send  a  waiter  with 
some  ices — the  ladies  want  some ;  and,  look  here,  we  must 
go  in  half-an-hour.  There  is  work  to  be  done  to-morrow." 

"  Brigand  hunting  ? " 

"  You've  just  hit  it." 

"That's  your  sort,"  cried  the  little  coxswain.  "I'm  on 
like  a  shot." 

He  went  off  in  search  of  a  waiter,  and  found  one  with  a 
tray  of  ices. 

"  Take  those  things  over  there,"  he  said,  pointing  to  Jack's 
party,  "  and  look  sharp,  or  I  pity  you." 

"  Yes,  sir,"  replied  the  waiter. 

"  Oh,  you're  English,  are  you  ? " 

"Yes,  sir." 

"  Then  I  need  not  have  wasted  my  small  stock  of  Italian 
over  you." 

«  No,  sir." 

"  Don't  stand  there,  yessing  and  no-sir-ring,  or  I'll  give 
you  a  toe-biter,  which  will  make  you  alter  your  tune,"  cried 
the  little  coxswain,  in  his  usual  overbearing  manner. 

A  sickly  smile  overspread  the  face  of  the  waiter,  who  made 
no  answer. 

"Off  you  go — trot,"  said  Walter. 

The  waiter  shuffled  away  with  the  tray. 

He  was  a  man  past  middle  age,  with  a  thin,  sunburnt  face, 
and  an  air  of  long-suffering  about  him.  He  wore  whiskers, 
but  no  beard  or  moustache.  His  tail  coat  was  rather  the 
worse  for  wear,  and  evidently  borrowed,  as  it  did  not  fit  him  ; 
a  white  tie,  white  stockings,  and  plush  knee-breeches,  com- 
pleted his  singular  half-and-half  sort  of  livery. 

It  was  clear  that  he  was  one  of  those  supernumeraries  who 
are  "  put  on"  for  the  evening,  and  may  be  seen  at  all  large 
parties. 

When  he  reached  Jack,  he  said  "Ices,  sir?"  and  then 
stood  staring,  as  if  he  had  seen  a  ghost. 

"  Hand  them  round,  my  good  fellow,"  said  Jack. 

The  knees  of  the  waiter  seemed  to  shake  and  tremble. 
His  tray  shook  dreadfully,  and  the  ice  glasses  knocked  to- 
gether as  if  subjected  to  a  slight  shock  of  earthquake. 


226      JACK  HARKA  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS. 

"  Do  you  hear  ?  "  said  Jack,  angrily.  "  Don't  stand  star- 
ing there  like  a  stuck  pig." 

The  waiter's  lips  moved,  but  nothing  came  from  them. 

He  was  trying  to  speak.  His  agitation,  however,  was  too 
much  for  him. 

Again  he  made  an  effort. 

"  Name  of  Harkaway,  sir,"  he  asked. 

"  Yes." 

"  Commonly  called  Jack  Harkaway,  of  St.  Aldate's,  Ox- 
ford." 

"  The  same,"  replied  Jack,  returning  his  stare  with  evident 
surprise. 

The  waiter  was  standing  in  front  of  the  contessa,  and  los- 
ing all  command  over  himself,  he  let  the  tray  drop  at  one  end. 

About  a  dozen  and  a  half  glasses  of  delicious  cool  ices 
rushed  down  the  inclined  plane. 

Many  landed  in  the  bosom  of  the  contessa. 

As  she  wore  a  very  low  dress,  the  result  was  not  equable 
to  her  feelings. 

She  uttered  a  piercing  shriek. 

"  Oh,  the  wretch  !  "  she  said.  "Turn  him  out,  discharge 
him.  Oh  !  help  !  I  am  freezing  to  death  !  Ugh  !  " 

She  shuddered  convulsively. 

Lily  and  Hilda  rushed  to  her  assistance. 

Jack  rose  and  grasped  the  clumsy  attendant  by  the  collar. 

"  You  careless  hound  !  "  he  said,  "  I've  a  jolly  good  mind 
and  a  half  to  chuck  you  out  of  the  nearest  window." 

"  Oh,  Lord  ! "  said  the  waiter.  "  He  does  not  know  me. 
How  many  more  indignities  am  I  to  suffer  ? " 

Something  struck  Jack  as  being  familiar  in  the  man's  voice. 

Letting  go  his  hold,  he  took  a  good  look  at  him. 

"  Can  it  be  ? — No,  it  can't ! — Yes,  it  is !  "  he  stammered. 

"  Yes,  yes,"  said  the  man.  "  In  this  menial  attire — in  these 
cast-off  garments  of  a  hired  servant,  you  behold  the  unfort- 
unate friend  of  your  boyhood,  the  youthful  instructor  of 
your  tender  mind." 

The  tray  dropped  to  the  ground  with  a  loud  bang. 

Springing  up  on  his  long  weedy  legs,  the  waiter  extended 
his  bony  arms  and  cast  them  round  Jack's  neck. 

"  Embrace  your  Mole,"  he  said,  in  a  broken  voice. 

"  By  Jove  !  "  said  Jack  ;  "  wonders  will  never  cease.  Who 
would  have  thought  of  seeing  you  here,  Mr.  Mole  ?  But  I  am 
heartily  glad." 


{ACK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS.      227 

"  I  knew  it  when  I  saw  you,  and  felt  that  I  had  reached  a 
haven  of  rest." 

Jack  gently  disengaged  his  arms. 

"  Give  me  your  hand,  old  friend,"  he  said,  extending  his 
own. 

They  met  in  a  cordial  grasp. 

"  Embrace  your  Mole  once  more." 

"  Excuse  me,  please  ;  it's  too  hot." 

"  There  was  a  time — but  no  matter.  Times  change,  and 
we  change  with  them." 

"  What  have  you  been  doing  ? "  asked  Jack,  who  could 
scarcely  refrain  from  laughing  at  the  strange  figure  he  cut. 

"  My  adventures  are  a  complete  Odyssey,  and  it  seems 
as  if  misfortune  and  I  were  as  safe  to  travel  together  as  that 
the  angles  of  a  triangle  are  equal  to  two  right  angles." 

"  You  went  away  to  be  governor  of  Limbi  ? " 

"  I  did,  but  the  beasts  wanted  to  eat  me." 

"  To  which  you  naturally  objected." 

"  I  did,  and  came  away  with  my  family,"  replied  Mr.  Mole. 

"  Where  are  they  ?  " 

"  Our  ship  was  wrecked  on  the  Italian  coast,  and  all  per- 
ished but  myself.  My  property  was  lost,  and  I  tramped  to 
Naples  a  beggar." 

"  How  long  have  you  been  here  ?  "  said  Jack. 

"Nearly  a  month,  getting  odd  jobs  occasionally,  and  to- 
night I  was  engaged  as  a  waiter  by  the  major-domo  of  the 
contessa,  who  dressed  me  up  as  you  see.  May  the  leprosy 
of  Naaman  cling  to  him  and  his  for  ever." 

"  I  say,  Mr.  Mole,"  cried  Jack,  "  don't  be  vicious." 

"  Misfortune  has  soured  me,  Harkaway.  That  major- 
domo  has  trampled  on  my  feelings." 

"  How  ? " 

"  In  this  house  there  is  plenty  of  good  liquor." 

"  And  he  wouldn't  give  you  any,  I  suppose.  Quite  right, 
too." 

"  Hear  me.  Is  it  not  written  '  You  shall  not  muzzle  the 
ox  that  treadeth  out  the  corn  ? ' "  said  Mole. 

"Yes." 

"  Well,  here  have  I  been  toiling  all  the  evening,  and  had 
nothing  to  refresh  me  but  a  few  brandy  cherries  some  ladies 
left  at  the  bottom  of  their  glasses." 

"  It's  a  hard  case.  Come  and  have  a  bottle  of  fiz,"  said 
Jack. 


228      JACK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS. 

Mr.  Mole  seized  his  hand  with  both  of  his. 

"  Harkaway,  you  are  my  friend,"  he  said. 

"  I  hope  so." 

"  You're  a  fine  fellow." 

"  That  is  a  matter  of  opinion." 

"  Embrace  your  Mole — do." 

"  Turn  it  up,"  answered  Jack.  "  So  much  of  that  business 
won't  wash.  It  looks  odd,  and  your  coat's  greasy." 

"  He  won't  embrace  his  Mole,"  said  the  latter,  turning 
away  with  a  suppressed  sob. 

Harvey  happened  to  look  round,  and,  seeing  Jack  in  close 
conversation  with  a  waiter,  was  astonished. 

"  Palling  up  with  slaveys,"  he  said.  "  That's  a  new  game, 
isn't  it  ? " 

"  He  says  he  knew  you  when  you  were  a  kid,"  replied  Jack. 

"  Knew  me  ?  " 

"  Yes  ;  and  you  were  the  biggest  rip  he  ever  met  with." 

"  It's  like  his  cheek !  What  does  he  mean  by  it  ? "  said 
Harvey,  angrily. 

"  Come  and  ask  him." 

"  Do  you  say  you  knew  me  years  ago  ? "  he  asked,  ap- 
proaching Mole. 

"  I  did,  Harvey,  and  I  am  sorry  to  say  I  never  knew  any 
good  of  you,"  replied  Mr.  Mole. 

"Why,  you  thundering  old  humbug,  I've  a  good  mind  to 
kick  you." 

"  I've  had  more  kicks  than  halfpence  since  I  left  Mr.  Craw- 
cour's  select  academy." 

"  Who  is  it,  Jack  ?  "  inquired  Harvey,  puzzled. 

"  Thing  that  burrows  in  the  dark." 

"  What  ? " 

"  Don't  you  twig  ? " 

"  By  Jove  !  it's  Mole.  I  know  him  now.  So  you've  turned 
up  again,  sir,"  exclaimed  Harvey. 

"  I  have." 

"  This  isn't  kind  of  you,"  said  Harvey.  "  We  all  thought 
you  were  decently  drowned  at  sea,  and  mourned  you  as  a 
settled  member." 

"You  mourned  me?" 

"  We  wept  for  you.     You  shouldn't  do  such  things." 

"  What  things  ? "  asked  Mole. 

"  Coming  to  life  again  and  startling  fellows.  It's  wrong. 
Go  and  die  again,  do." 


JACK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS.      229 

"  Harvey,"  said  Mr.  Mole,  "  if  I  thought  those  were  your 
real  sentiments,  I  would  seek " 

"  Shake  hands,  you  old  duffer.  It's  only  my  chaff,"  inter- 
rupted Harvey. 

He  saw  that  Mr.  Mole  was  really  pained. 

"  Can't  you  take  a  joke  ?  "  he  added. 

"Yes,"  said  Mr.  Mole;  "but  I  can't  stand  being  called 
names,  and  addressed  familiarly.  I  am  poor  and  in  distress, 
and  have  lost  my  all ;  yet  I  ought  to  command  your  respect." 

"  You  shall  have  it,  sir.  To  us  you  will  always  be  the 
same  Mr.  Mole,  and  while  we  have  anything,  you  shall 
never  want  a  home  or  a  friend,  eh,  Jack  ? " 

"  Right,  Dick.     Just  what  I  was  going  to  say.* 

Mr.  Mole's  eyes  filled  with  tears. 

"  My  dear  boys,  God  bless  you  ! " 

God  bless  you  !  was  all  he  could  say. 

The  contessa  had  gone  away  in  a  moist  condition,  and 
most  of  the  guests  began  to  take  their  departure. 

Hilda  and  Lily  were  ready  to  go. 

Mr.  Mole  was  introduced  to  them,  and  they  all  went  home 
together ;  apartments  being  provided  for  Mole,  whom  a  tailor 
the  next  day  fitted  out  with  ready-made  clothes,  such  as  suited 
his  appearance. 

The  next  day  a  council  of  war  was  held,  and  it  was  deter- 
mined to  take  a  party  of  soldiers  and  search  again  for  the  brig- 
ands. General  Cialdini  willingly  let  them  have  a  company. 

When  Mr.  Mole  heard  of  the  brigands,  and  that  Emily  was 
held  in  captivity  by  them  he  became  very  valorous. 

"  Lead  me  against  these  Amalekites,"  he  said.  "  Have  I 
not  wielded  the  sword  in  former  times  ?  " 

"  You  shall  come  with  us,  sir,"  replied  Jack. 

Horses  were  provided  for  them,  and  they  were  to  meet  the 
soldiers,  who  had  been  sent  on  in  front,  on  the  other  side  of 
the  Volturno. 

Monday  was  delighted  to  see  Mr.  Mole  again,  and  asked 
him  a  multitude  of  questions  about  Limbi. 

They  had  spent  two  hours  together  before  breakfast. 

As  Mr.  Mole  got  on  his  horse,  he  rolled  off  the  other  side. 

"  Hold  up,  sir, "  exclaimed  Jack. 

'*  It's  the  sun,  Harkaway ;  I  feel  a  little  giddy,"  answered 
Mr.  Mole. 

"  You've  been  in  the  sun,  I  think,"  remarked  Jack. 

"  No,  not  a  drop  of  any  thing  has  passed  my  lips.     No^ 


230      JACK  HARKA  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS. 

no,  Harkaway ;  you  must  make  some  allowance  for  my  emo- 
tion at  being  amongst  old  friends  again." 

Monday  appeared  with  a  little  cask  to  be  slung  over  the 
back. 

"  Here  you  are,  Mist'  Mole,"  he  exclaimed;  "  catch  hold, 
sare." 

"  What's  that  ? "  asked  Jack. 

"Only  my  water  cask,"  replied  Mr.  Mole. 

"  Oh  !  is  that  all  ?  " 

"  Yes  ;  on  my  word,  there  is  nothing  more." 

Mr.  Mole  slung  the  cask  over  his  shoulders,  and  gathered 
up  the  reins. 

"I  feel  as  if  I  should  kill  brigands,  to-day,"  he  said;  "in 
fact,  several  brigands,  eh  !  Mr.  Campbell  ?  " 

"  The  more  the  better,"  answered  the  little  coxswain. 

Beckoning  Monday  to  his  side,  Jack  said  in  a  low  tone — 

"  What's  Mole  got  in  that  cask  ?  " 

"  Water,  sare." 

"  If  you  tell  me  a  lie,  I'll  break  your  neck,  you  old  bag  of 
soot." 

"  You  hear  him  say  it  am  full  of  um  water,  sare." 

Jack  raised  his  whip. 

"  Speak  the  truth,  or " 

"  Well,  it  am  whisky,  sare.  He  make  friends  with  me,  and 
I  give  it  him  out  of  um  pantry,"  replied  Monday. 

"  All  right,"  said  Jack,  adding  aloud,  "  now,  gentlemen,  are 
you  ready  ?  " 

The  reply  being  in  the  affirmative,  they  started  for  a  brisk 
ride. 

There  was  bloody  work  before  them,  though  they  did  not 
suspect  its  near  approach. 


CHAPTER  XXXVII. 

GARDEN   CHALLENGES   THE    BRIGAND. 

THE  little  party  did  not  halt  until  they  came  to  the  sybil's 
cave,  where  they  drew  bridle. 

A  small  rill,  which  trickled  down  the  rocks  and,  after  fill- 
ing a  little  basin,  disappeared  in  the  earth,  enabled  them  to 
water  their  horses. 

The  poor  beasts  were  much  distressed. 


JA  CK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS.       23 1 

Nor  were  their  riders  better  off. 

The  heat  of  the  sun  was  intense,  and  a  draught  of  the  cool, 
fresh  water  was  as  agreeable  to  them  as  to  their  steeds. 

Mr.  Mole  applied  his  lips  to  his  cask,  and  drew  a  deep  sigh. 

"  What  have  we  here  ?  "  he  asked.     "  Caves  ?  " 

"  Yes,  and  witches,"  answered  Harvey. 

"  Ah  !  dear  me ;  I  thought  witches  were  an  exploded 
idea.  Why  not  burn  a  few,  as  an  example  to  the  rest  ?  " 

"  There  is  but  one,"  said  Jack ;  "  and  we  suspect  her  of 
being  an  accomplice  of  the  brigands." 

"  By  all  means  put  her  to  the  test." 

"  We  are  men,  not  savages,"  replied  Jack,  "  and  we  can't 
ill-use  an  old  woman." 

This  response  was  applauded  by  the  rest  of  the  party. 

Leaving  the  sybil  unmolested,  they  remounted  their 
horses,  and  cantering  on,  did  not  draw  rein  till  they  reached 
the  Volturno. 

They  crossed  the  rapid  river  in  the  ferry-boat,  and  pro- 
ceeded to  the  place  where  they  had  appointed  to  meet  the 
soldiers. 

Here  they  only  found  a  picket. 

The  officer  in  command  stated  that  they  had  fallen  in  with 
a  band  of  brigands. 

A  fight  had  ensued. 

The  brigands  were  beaten  back  by  the  soldiers  and  fled, 
being  pursued  to  within  a  short  distance  of  Castel  Inferno. 

Here  they  had  suddenly  vanished  as  if  they  had  gone  into 
the  earth. 

The  commander  was  waiting  till  Mr.  Harkaway  and  his 
friends  came  up,  not  knowing  exactly  what  to  do. 

Jack  pressed  forward  on  hearing  this  news. 

He  found  the  main  body  of  the  soldiers  lying  on  their 
arms,  under  the  shelter  of  some  trees. 

The  commander  at  once  came  up  to  Jack 

"  We  surprised  the  rascals,  some  twenty  in  number,"  he 
said,  "  and  poured  in  a  hot  fire." 

"That's  right,"  said  Jack,  rubbing  his  hands. 

"  Six  fell  dead  ;  the  remainder  fled,  and  we  followed  them 
to  this  spot." 

"  What  became  of  them  ?  " 

"  That  is  more  than  I  can  tell.  Per  Baccho !  these  fellows 
are  not  like  an  open  enemy;  they  seemed  to  sink  into  the 
rocks  yonder." 


232      JACK  HARKA  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGAND* 

"  No  doubt,"  said  Jack  thoughtfully,  "  they  have  some 
caves  close  at  hand.  May  I  offer  you  some  advice  ?" 

"  Certainly,"  answered  the  officer. 

"  Throw  out  some  men  as  sentinels,  and  keep  a  good 
watch." 

"  I  have  already  done  so." 

"  The  scoundrels,"  cried  Jack,  "  can  not  be  far  off ;  men 
don't  vanish  like  smoke." 

"  Santissima  Virgine,"  cried  the  officer,  "  I  think  they  are 
in  league  with  Satan  himself." 

"  Not  they.  You  will  find  them  as  much  mortal  as  your- 
self, and  I  hope  we  shall  soon  be  able  to  give  a  good  account 
of  them,"  said  Jack. 

He  rejoined  his  friends,  who  had  dismounted  ;  their  horses 
cropping  the  rich  grass  while  they  were  reclining  under  the 
trees,  and  looking  up  at  the  ridge  of  furze-covered  rocks  in 
front. 

About  a  quarter  of  a  mile  beyond  the  rocks  rose  the  gloomy 
and  forbidding  towers  of  Castel  Inferno. 

"  What's  the  next  move  ?  "  asked  Harvey. 

"  I  am  going  to  visit  the  prince  in  the  castle." 

"  Take  care  he  doesn't  bag  you." 

"  No  danger.  I  don't  fear  the  prince ;  it  is  Barboni  from 
whom  treachery  may  be  expected." 

"  Are  we  to  wait  till  you  come  back  ? "  asked  Garden. 

"  Yes  ;  I  won't  be  long.  Keep  a  lookout  for  brigands ; 
they  are  close  at  hand,"  said  Jack.  "  Look  well  to  your 
arms,  or  they  will  be  down  on  you  before  you  know  it." 

"  Cut  along,"  replied  Garden. 

Jack  told  his  friends  all  he  had  heard  from  the  commander 
of  the  soldiers. 

"  It  is  something  to  have  run  them  to  earth.  The  place 
must  be  thoroughly  explored,"  remarked  Harvey. 

"  When  I  come  back." 

"  All  right ;  we'll  not  be  idle  while  you  are  gone." 

"  I  shall  stick  under  these  trees,"  said  the  little  coxswain, 
"  it's  so  sweltering  hot." 

"  Keep  the  young  one  out  of  danger,  Garden,"  said  Jack, 
"  and  watch  old  Mole." 

"Why?" 

"  He's  got  that  barrel  thing  full  of  whisky." 

"  The  mean  beggar ;  he's  never  offered  us  a  drop.  I'll  be 
on  to  him,  never  fear,"  said  the  little  coxswain. 


JACK  HARKAWAY  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS.        233 

Jack  explained  the  object  of  his  absence  to  the  command- 
ing officer,  and  started  on  foot  for  the  castle. 

No  sooner  had  he  gone  than  Garden  said : 

"  We'll  have  a  lark  with  Mole." 

"  I'll  help  you,''  answered  Harvey. 

"  Mr.  Mole,"  cried  Garden. 

"  Sir  to  you,"  was  the  answer. 

Mr.  Mole  was  lying  down  near  the  trunk  of  a  tree,  nicely 
shaded,  and  enjoying  a  cigarette. 

"  Give  me  a  sup  out  of  your  water  cask." 

"  Don't  disturb  me,"  replied  Mole,  "  there's  a  good  fellow. 
I'm  lying  sub  tegminefagi,  as  we  used  to  say  at  school." 

"  Don't  get  up ;  I'll  fetch  the  cask,  sir." 

"  I — I  don't  know  where  it  is." 

"  Oh !  what  a  crammer,"  said  Harvey.  "  It's  under  your 
head." 

"  So  it  is,"  said  Mole  in  apparent  surprise. 

"  Do  you  mean  to  say  you  didn't  know  that  ?  " 

"I  didn't  indeed!" 

"  Humbug ! " 

';  Absence  of  mind,  Harvey.  Think  of  the  troubles  I've 
gone  through  lately,  and  the  responsibility  again  thrown  on 
my  hands  of  having  to  look  after  all  you  youngsters." 

Harvey  advanced  and  took  up  the  cask  in  spite  of  Mr. 
Mole's  protests. 

"  It's  empty,  Harvey,"  he  said. 

"  Empty !  " 

"  Yes,  put  it  down  again." 

"  You  can't  have  drunk  it  all." 

"  It  leaks." 

Harvey  put  the  bunghole  to  his  lips. 

"  Why,  hang  it  all !  it's  whisky,"  he  said. 

"  Nonsense,"  said  Mole,  blankly. 

"  It  is,  though." 

"  Bless  that  fellow  Monday,"  said  Mole  with  affected  in- 
dignation. 

"  Why  ?  " 

"  I  told  him  to  put  water  in  it,  and  he's  rilled  it  with 
whisky  ;  it's  too  bad.  I  don't  like  such  practical  jokes,  and 
I'll  tell  him  so,  too ;  he  ought  not  to  trifle  with  a  man  of  my 
age,  in  every  way  his  superior." 

Garden  and  Harvey  burst  out  laughing. 

"  The  old  un  can'do  it,"  said  Walter  Campbell  with  a  wink. 


234      JACK  HARKA  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS. 

"  I  suppose  you  didn't  taste  the  difference,  sir  ? "  said 
Harvey. 

"  No  ;  I  merely  sipped  it  once,  and — and  there  is  a  mis- 
take somewhere.  I'll  go  and  look  for  brigands." 

Mr.  Mole  was  in  some  confusion,  and  walked  off  toward 
the  rocks. 

He  had  not  proceeded  far  before  a  shot  was  heard. 

Mole  rushed  back  in  a  hurry,  holding  his  straw  hat  in  his 
hand. 

The  bullet  had  torn  part  of  the  brim  off. 

"  They're  on  us,"  he  cried  wildly.  "  The  battle  has  begun. 
Give  it  them,  my  brave  boys.  I  will  direct  your  fire.  Re- 
member the  Pisangs.  Up,  guards — I  mean  up,  boys — and 
at  'em." 

With  this  harangue  on  his  lips  he  climbed  up  a  tree  with 
some  difficulty,  and  sitting  on  a  bough  surveyed  the  scene 
beiow  with  his  usual  complacency. 

He  had  not  forgotten  to  take  his  whisky  cask  with  him. 
Applying  its  bung  to  his  lips  every  now  and  then  he  con- 
tinued to  shout — 

"  Give  it  the  wretches — sip — I  can  see  them — gurgle. 
Shoot  every  man  Jack  of  them — sip.  They'll  fly  when  they 
see  me — suck — I'm  the  man  for  brigands — sip.  Hurrah  for 
Oxford  ! — gurgle." 

Tom  Garden  took  up  the  cry. 

"  Hurrah  for  Oxford  !  "  he  said. 

"  Give  a  little  one  in  for  Cambridge,"  said  the  little  cox- 
swain. 

"  Right  you  are,  my  tulip.  Hurrah  for  Cambridge  !  "  said 
Garden. 

"  What's  to  be  done  ?  "  said  Harvey.  "  There  the  brigands 
are,  sure  enough." 

"  We've  treed  them,  and  it  is  something  to  have  got  at 
their  burrow,"  said  Garden. 

"  Who'll  go'in  and  smoke  them  out?  "  asked  Harvey. 

"  Not  I,"  cried  the  little  coxswain.  "  I'm  no  mug  at  a  fair. 
Old  Mole's  been  shot  at ;  and  as  they  are  hidden  it  is  certain 
death." 

"  I'll  tell  you  what  I'll  do,"  said  Garden. 

"What,  old  beans?"  inquired  Harvey. 

"  I'll  tie  a  white  rag  to  the  end  of  a  stick  and  get  on  that 
hillock." 

"  I  can't  see  the  use  of  that." 


JACK  HARKA  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS.       235 

"  Do  you  think  if  I  challenge  the  brigand  to  single  combat 
he'll  come  out  ?  " 

"  Not  he." 

"I'll  try  it  on,  anyhow.  Jack's  talking  to  the  prince, 
isn't  he  ? " 

*  Yes." 

"  Well,  if  Barboni  comes  out  and  answers  my  challenge  it 
follows  that  the  Prince  of  Villanova  and  Barboni  can't  be  in 
two  places  at  once." 

'4  Of  course  not." 

"  It  will  settle  the  question  of  identity  at  once." 

"  So  it  will ;  go  in  and  win,  old  son,"  cried  Harvey. 

Garden  quickly  tore  down  a  bough,  stripped  it  of  its 
leaves  and  twigs,  and  fastened  a  white  handkerchief  to  the 
end. 

Waving  it  in  the  air  he  climbed  up  a  small  hillock. 

"  I,  Tom  Garden,  captain  of  the  Oxford  eight,  challenge 
Barboni  to  single  combat ;  and  let  the  best  man  win." 

He  uttered  this  in  a  loud  voice. 

There  was  no  reply. 

The  brigands,  wherever  they  were,  so  far  respected  the  flag 
as  to  refrain  from  firing  at  him. 

"  If  Barboni  refuses  this  challenge,"  cried  Garden,  "  I  shall 
brand  him  as  a  coward,  and  I  give  him  fifteen  minutes  to 
answer  it  in." 

The  challenge  was  delivered  in  Italian,  and  the  soldiers 
uttered  a  loud  hurrah. 

Tom  sat  down  leisurely  on  the  hillock,  and  filling  his  pipe, 
lighted  it  with  a  fusee  and  smoked  calmly. 

At  the  same  time  he  took  out  his  watch  and  contemplated 
the  hands. 

"  Bet  you  a  bob,"  said  Harvey,  "  he  don't  show  up." 

"  Odds  he  does,"  replied  the  little  coxswain. 

"  Bravo,  Garden,"  said  Mr.  Mole,  from  his  perch ;  "  you're 
a  brave  fellow.  Oxford  forever  !  " 

"  Hullo !  " 

This  exclamation  was  caused  by  his  losing  his  seat  and 
falling  to  the  ground. 

He  was  only  a  little  shaken,  and  picked  himself  up  directly, 
amidst  loud  laughter. 

"  Tight  already,  sir  ? "  said  Harvey. 

"  No,  Harvey,  not  tight." 

"What  then?" 


236       JACK  HARKA  IV A  Y  AMONG   THE  BJUGANDS. 

"  It's  a  dodge  of  the  rascally  brigands ;  they've  greased  all 
the  boughs  of  the  trees." 

"  I'd  give  them  something  for  it,  sir,  if  I  were  you." 

"  So  I  will,"  answered  Mole,  who  was  made  valiant  by  the 
whisky. 

He  advanced  recklessly  towards  the  ridge  of  rocks. 

"  Haul  him  back,"  said  Garden,  "  do  you  want  him  to  be 
killed?" 

The  little  coxswain  ran  after  him  and  pulled  him  back. 

"  Why  this  violence  ? "  he  asked. 

"  It's  dangerous,  and  we  don't  want  to  lose  you." 

"  Bear  witness,  all  of  you,"  said  Mr.  Mole,  "  that  I  am  no 
coward.  Harvey  is  afraid  of  those  brigands,  but  I  am  not. 
I  have  set  him  and  all  of  you  an  example  of  bravery.  Where's 
my  cask  ? " 

He  suffered  himself  to  be  taken  to  a  safe  place,  and 
presently  a  gentle  gurgle  came  from  the  bunghole  of  the  cask. 

"Brigands!"  he  said,  in  contempt.  "What  are  brigands 
to  Pisangs  ?  Ha !  ha  !  we  have  fought  Pisangs,  Harvey, 
with  Hunston  at  their  head." 

"Yes,  sir,"  replied  Harvey,  "and  we  licked  them,  too." 

"  We  are  bound  to  lick  every  thing.  But  Hunston  was  a 
teaser.  The  brigands  haven't  got  Hunston." 

"  It  is  not  very  likely." 

"  Ten  minutes  gone,"  said  Garden  from  his  hillock. 

"  Barboni  won't  show  up,"  remarked  Harvey. 

The  soldiers  roused  themselves  from  the  apathy  into  which 
the  heat  of  the  sun  had  plunged  them. 

Sentinels  paced  slowly  up  and  down,  keeping  strict  guard 
outside  the  little  camp. 

The  officers  gathered  together  in  a  little  knot,  talked  and 
smoked,  looking  as  if  they  did  not  like  the  duty  which  had 
been  given  them. 

They  were  placed  under  Jack  Harkaway's  orders,  how- 
ever, by  General  Cialdini,  and  for  the  day  they  were  obliged 
to  do  what  he  told  them. 

In  their  hearts  they  liked  the  brigands  better  than  they 
did  the  English. 


JA  CK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS.      237 
CHAPTER  XXXVIII. 

THE  TELEGRAM. 

JACK  made  his  way  quickly  to  the  castle  in  which  Prince 
Villanova  resided. 

He  found  the  drawbridge  down  as  before,  and  the  same 
absence  of  bustle  and  ostentation. 

Passing  through  the  courtyard,  he  met  a  servant  who  at 
once  conducted  him  to  the  prince's  study. 

His  highness  was  reading  a  newspaper,  published  in 
Naples,  which  gave  an  account  of  the  escape  of  Barboni. 

He  rose  instantly,  and  welcomed  Jack  in  the  most  cordial 
manner. 

Jack  had  obtained  bank-notes  for  Harvey's  cheque,  and 
laid  them  on  the  table. 

"That  will  make  us  quits,"  he  said. 

"  Oh,  yes.  I'd  quite  forgotten  our  little  wager  of  last 
night.  Many  thanks.  You  will  stay  a  little  while  with  me, 
will  you  not  ? " 

"  I  cannot  remain  long,"  said  Jack. 

"  Have  you  business  to  attend  to  ? " 

"  Yes,  I  am  brigand-hunting,  as  usual." 

"  Per  Baccho  !  "  laughed  the  prince,  "  you  seem  to  have 
but  one  idea  in  life." 

"  For  the  present  I  have  only  one,  and  that  is  to  bring 
Barboni  to  justice." 

"  Forget  him  for  a  time.  Let  us  smoke  a  cigar  and  drink 
some  iced  wine.  It  is  not  often  I  get  the  privilege  of  talk- 
ing to  a  well-bred,  well-read  Englishman  like  yourself." 

Jack  bowed. 

"  Have  you  been  in  England  ? "  he  asked. 

"  Oh,  yes,  years  ago.  By  the  way,  are  your  friends  with 
you  ?  " 

"  They  are  not  far  off." 

"Will  you  not  ask  them  to  honour  my  poor  house  with 
their  presence  ? " 

"  Thank  you ;  they  are  otherwise  engaged,"  answered 
Jack. 

He  did  not  say  that  they  were  watching  for  the  brigands 
to  appear,  and  had  a  force  of  soldiers  with  them. 


238      JACK  HARKA  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS. 

Villanova  ordered  some  wine  and  cigars  to  be  brought, 
and  he  endeavoured  to  interest  Jack  in  conversation. 

While  they  were  thus  engaged,  we  must  take  a  peep  into 
a  little  room,  a  short  distance  from  the  prince's  study. 

There  sat  a  man  before  a  plain  deal  table,  the  table  and 
the  chair  constituting  the  sole  furniture  of  the  carpetless 
apartment. 

This  man  was  Bigamini. 

Before  him,  fixed  against  the  bare  wall,  was  a  small  dial. 

On  its  face  were  printed  the  twenty-four  letters  of  the 
alphabet,  like  the  figures  on  a  clock. 

In  its  centre  was  a  hand  or  needle,  lying  motionless. 

Bigamini  never  took  his  eyes  off  this  dial. 

Suddenly  there  was  a  sharp  noise. 

Click!  click! 

He  seized  a  pen  and  prepared  to  write  on  a  piece  of 
paper,  which  he  had  before  him. 

The  dial  was  the  face  of  a  telegraphic  apparatus. 

He  was  about  to  read  off  a  telegram. 

Quickly  the  needle  flew  from  one  letter  to  another,  Biga- 
mini marking  each  one,  until  a  sudden  click  announced  that 
the  work  was  completed. 

When  the  needle  had  stood  still,  this  was  what  Bigamini 
had  written  down — 

"  Harkaway's  friends  and  a  company  of  soldiers  are  block- 
ading entrance  to  cave.  Garden  has  just  challenged  Bar- 
boni  to  show  himself  in  fifteen  minutes,  to  fight  in  single 
combat.  Waiting  instructions.  HUNSTONI." 

Bigamini  rang  a  little  bell. 

Scarcely  had  its  gentle  tinkle,  tinkle,  died  away  when  a 
servant  entered. 

Folding  what  he  had  written,  he  put  it  in  an  envelope. 

"  Take  this,"  he  said,  "  to  your  master." 

The  attendant  bowed. 

"  It  admits  of  no  delay." 

The  servant  went  away  with  the  missive,  and  delivered  it 
to  the  prince. 

"  A  letter,"  said  the  latter.  "  Have  I  your  permission, 
Mr.  Harkaway?" 

"  Certainly  ;  don't  mind  me,"  said  Jack. 

The  prince  read  the  contents  of  the  envelope. 


JACK  HARKA  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS.       239 

Not  a  muscle  of  his  countenance  moved. 

He  smiled  blandly. 

"  How  unfortunate  !  "  he  said. 

"  Why  so  ? "  asked  Jack. 

"  It  is  a  letter  on  business  from  my  lawyer,  requiring  an 
immediate  reply." 

"  Answer  it,  then." 

"  It  may  take  me  a  little  time." 

"  Never  mind." 

"  I  have  to  consult  documents." 

"By  all  means  consult  them." 

"  You  are  very  kind.  May  I  hope  that  you  will  be  able 
to  amuse  yourself  for  half-an-hour  ?  " 

"  Oh,  yes." 

"  If  you  feel  bored  at  the  idea,  I  will  put  it  off,"  said  Vil- 
lanova. 

"  I  will  not  hear  of  such  a  thing,"  said  Jack. 

"  Thank  you  very  much.  You  will  find  all  your  favourite 
English  authors  on  those  shelves." 

"  I  shall  be  all  right." 

"  Is  the  champagne  cup  to  your  liking  ?  " 

"  Yes." 

"  And  the  cigars  ? " 

"  Are  excellent"  replied  Jack. 

"  Then  I  leave  you  for  a  short  time,  with  an  easy  con- 
science." 

The  prince  quitted  the  study,  and  Jack,  taking  up  a  book, 
began  to  read. 


CHAPTER  XXXIX. 

THE     SINGLE     COMBAT. 

TOM  GARDEN  continued  to  look  at  his  watch  with  some 
impatience. 

"  Time's  up,"  he  said  at  last. 

"  The  jolly  old  brigand  doesn't  mean  to  show,"  said  the 
little  coxswain. 

Suddenly  a  loud  voice  was  heard. 

"  Mr.  Garden,  I  am  at  your  service." 

This  was  what  it  said. 


24o      JACK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS. 

Tom  looked  in  the  direction  from  which  the  voice  pro- 
ceeded. 

Standing  in  front  of  a  row  of  bushes  was  a  figure  which 
everyone  instantly  recognised  as  Barboni. 

Threescore  rifles  were  levelled  at  him  in  a  moment 

"  Hold  !  "  cried  Garden. 

The  commander  of  the  troops  looked  towards  him. 

"  I  have  challenged  the  brigand  to  single  combat,"  cried 
Garden.  "  Make  your  men  lower  their  rifles  at  once ;  this 
is  treachery,  remember  we  are  English-born." 

Reluctantly  the  officer  gave  the  command. 

Barboni  the  brigand  spoke  again. 

"  I  trust  to  the  good  faith  of  an  English  gentleman,  Mr. 
Garden,"  he  said. 

"  You  could  not  trust  to  any  thing  better,"  was  the  reply. 

"  I  am  sure  I  am  in  good  hands  with  an  Oxford  man. 
Here  are  two  swords  ;  will  the  weapons  suit  you  ? " 

"They  will  do  as  well  as  any  thing  else,"  cried  Garden. 

He  walked  towards  the  brigand,  who  descended  the  rock, 
and  stood  in  an  open  space. 

"  Back  !  "  said  Garden  ;  "  let  no  one  come  within  a  hun- 
dred yards." 

The  command  was  obeyed,  with  but  one  exception. 

Mr.  Mole  came  up  in  a  tottering  manner. 

"Just  take  one  sip  out  of  my  cask,  Garden,"  he  said. 
"  It  will  enable  you  to  annihilate  the  brigand." 

"  If  I  can't  fight  without  whisky,  my  dear  sir,  I  can't  fight 
at  all,"  replied  Tom. 

"  That's  a  shut  up  for  you,  sir,"  said  Harvey,  as  Mr. 
Mole  went  back. 

"  All  the  better,  Harvey  ;  there  is  more  for  me ;  but  I 
thought  I  would  do  the  generous  thing,  "  answered  Mr.  Mole. 

Barboni's  lips  parted. 

The  terrible  whistle  of  which  we  have  so  often  spoken 
escaped  from  them. 

Instantly  the  rocks  were  alive  with  the  forms  of  brigands, 
who  seemed  to  have  sprung  out  of  the  earth. 

They  outnumbered  the  soldiers. 

"  Pardon  me,"  said  Barboni,  "  for  this  display  of  my  power." 

"  It  was  unnecessary,  as  far  as  I  am  concerned,"  answered 
Garden. 

"  I  know  that.  It  is  not  you  I  fear,  but  my  own  country- 
men, and  you  will  not  blame  me  for  looking  after  myself." 


JACK  HARKAWAY  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS.       241 

"  Certainly  not." 

"  Choose  your  weapon,  sir." 

Barboni  handed  Garden  two  swords  of  equal  length.  Tom 
took  one. 

He  bent  it  over  his  knee,  and  found  it  flexible. 

"  On  guard,"  cried  Barboni ;  "  time  presses." 

Garden  put  himself  in  position,  and  the  swords  clashed  in 
the  salute. 

"  Sa  !  ha !  "  cried  the  brigand. 

The  combatants  faced  one  another,  with  eyes  fixed  on 
each  other's  movements. 

Swiftly  flashed  the  swords,  but  without  any  wound  being 
inflicted. 

"  Ha  !     I  have  you  there,"  cried  Garden,  making  a  thrust. 

But  the  brigand  stepped  back,  and  the  sword's  point  only 
grazed  his  shoulder. 

It  was  evident  from  the  first  that  Barboni  was  the  more 
accomplished  swordsman  of  the  two. 

In  vain  Garden  tried  to  break  down  his  guard. 

He  could  not  succeed. 

With  a  dexterity  that  was  marvellous  Barboni  parried  every 
thrust,  and  at  length,  with  a  twist  of  the  wrist,  sent  his  adver- 
sary's sword  flying  in  the  air. 

A  shout  arose  from  the  brigands. 

Garden  stood  defenceless  before  his  enemy. 

"  Strike,"  he  said ;  "  a  brave  man  doesn't  fear  death." 

Barboni  courteously  lowered  his  sword. 

"  It  is  my  right  to  kill  you,  since  I  have  conquered,"  he 
said. 

"  Exercise  your  right;  though  I  could  have  wished  to  die 
by  a  worthier  hand." 

"  No ;  you  are  free  to  depart." 

"  Free  ? "  cried  Garden,  who  did  not  expect  this  generosity. 

"  Go,  sir,"  answered  Barboni ;  "  and  remember  that  you 
owe  the  brigand  a  life." 

"  I  shall  not  forget  it,"  said  Garden.  He  walked  back  to 
his  friends  with  a  crestfallen  air. 

The  little  coxswain  had  been  greatly  excited  during  this 
affair.  His  rage  knew  no  bounds  when  he  saw  Garden  beaten. 

"  Hi !  "  ha  said,  "  you  brigand  swell !  You  mountain 
robber ! " 

Barboni  turned,  and  regarded  him  sternly. 

"  What  do  you  want  with  me  ?  "  he  asked. 
16 


2 42       JA  CK  HARKA  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS. 

"  Come  and  fight  me.  I'm  not  afraid  of  you.  Pistols  foi 
two  and  a  coffin  for  one,  you  know  the  style  of  thing." 

"  I  do  not  fight  with  children.  I  am  no  chicken-butcher," 
reblied  Barboni. 

The  little  coxswain  retired  in  disgust. 

"  Hang  his  cheek  !  "  he  muttered.  "  I  should  like  to  paint 
that  ugly  mug  of  his." 

Barboni  retired  behind  a  knoll,  and  was  joined  by  Dar- 
relli,  who  asked  for  orders. 

"  Retire  with  your  men  to  the  hills,"  said  Barboni ;  "  you 
must  not  let  the  soldiers  suspect  the  existence  of  the  cave." 

"  Shall  we  pour  in  a  volley  now  ?  " 

"  By  no  means.     I  do  not  want  to  exasperate  the  troops. 

"Lead  off  your  men,  throwing  them  out  in  order  of 
skirmishers." 

"  I  understand,"  replied  Darrelli. 

"  If  attacked  defend  yourselves,  and  come  back  here  when 
all  pursuit  is  over." 

With  these  words  Barboni  sank  through  a  hole  in  the 
rock,  which  was  partly  covered  with  brushwood  and  grass. 

He  dropped  into  a  vaulted  chamber. 

A  brigand  was  awaiting  him  with  a  torch. 

"  Lead  on,"  said  Barboni. 

He  descended  half  a  dozen  steps,  and  entered  a  subter- 
ranean passage,  in  the  devious  windings  of  which  he  was 
soon  lost  to  sight. 

The  brigands,  meanwhile,  had  deployed  into  the  open  plain. 

This  manoeuvre  was  seen  by  the  commander  of  the  soldiers, 
who  gave  instant  chase  to  them. 

"  Shall  we  go  after  them  ?  "  asked  Harvey. 

"  Someone  must  wait  for  Harkaway,"  replied  Garden. 

"  Suppose  you  stay  with  Mole  ?  " 

"  Very  well.  You  and  Walter  can  join  in  the  pursuit," 
answered  Garden. 

They  looked  to  their  arms,  and  mounting  their  horses,  rode 
after  the  soldiers. 

A  dropping  fire  was  sustained  between  the  two  parties, 
which  did  little  or  no  damage. 

The  troops  were  half-hearted  in  the  pursuit,  and  all  the 
brigands  wanted  was  to  get  away. 

Garden  threw  himself  on  the  ground  and  lighted  his  pipe, 
while  Mr.  Mole,  hugging  his  cask  tightly,  watched  the  two 
bodies  of  men  popping  away  at  one  another  in  the  plain  below. 


JACK  HARKA  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS.       243 

"  You  have  missed  a  splendid  opportunity,"  he  remarked. 
"  It  was  lucky  for  the  brigand  he  had  not  me  to  tackle." 

"  He  knows  a  trick  or  two  of  fencing,"  replied  Garden. 

"  What  you  want  is  to  meet  skill  with  skill.  Harkaway  will 
tell  you  that  I  have  slain  thousands  in  battle.  You  have 
courage,  but  no  skill.  Rowing  in  a  boat  does  not  make  a 
man  a  soldier." 

"  Don't  worry  me,  there's  a  good  fellow,"  said  Garden  ; 
"I'm  rather  down  in  the  mouth." 

Mr.  Mole  subsided,  and  applying  himself  to  his  cask,  was 
soon  so  overcome  by  heat  and  whisky  that  he  fell  fast 
asleep. 


CHAPTER  XL. 

THE  FOUR  FRIENDS  MAKE  NO  PROGRESS. 

IT  seemed  to  Jack  that  when  the  prince  returned  he  had 
not  been  absent  more  than  twenty  minutes. 

Looking  at  his  watch,  he  found  that  the  actual  time  was 
half  an  hour. 

"  Have  I  kept  you  waiting  ? "  asked  Villanova,  with  his 
most  pleasant  smile. 

"  Not  in  the  least ;  the  time  seems  to  have  slipped  away 
most  pleasantly,"  answered  Jack. 

"  Can  I  tempt  you  to  stay  to  dinner  ? " 

"  Pray  excuse  me  ;  my  friends  are  waiting.  I  was  only 
anxious  to  get  out  of  your  debt." 

"  Let  me  walk  a  little  way  with  you." 

"  With  pleasure." 

Jack  took  another  pull  at  the  champagne  cup,  and  putting 
on  his  hat,  they  sallied  forth  together. 

The  same  stillness  was  remarkable  in  the  courtyard 
of  the  castle. 

A  stableman  was  lazily  grooming  a  horse,  a  gardener  car- 
ried some  vegetables  to  the  kitchen,  the  fowls  and  pigeons 
routed  about  a  manure-heap  with  the  pigs,  and  the  solitude 
of  a  country  house  was  everywhere  noticeable. 

Side  by  side  they  crossed  some  grassy  meadows,  which 
led  them  to  the  spot  where  Garden  and  Mole  were  awaiting 
their  coming. 

At  their  approach,  Garden  sprang  up. 


244      JA  CK  HARKA  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS. 

He  looked  surprised  to  see  the  prince,  who  extended  his 
hand. 

"  Excuse  me,"  said  Garden,  "  but  I  can  not  shake  you  by 
the  hand." 

"As  you  please,"  replied  the  prince,  stiffly. 

"  It  is  as  well  to  be  straightforward." 

"  Certainly." 

"  I  make  no  secret  of  my  dislike  and  suspicion  of  you.  I 
have  accused  you  of  certain  things,  and  I  live  in  the  hope  of 
tearing  the  mask  from  your  face." 

Villanova  shrugged  his  shoulders. 

"  What  does  your  friend  mean,  Mr.  Harkaway  ? "  he 
asked. 

"  Something  has  put  him  out.     What  is  it,  old  fellow  ? " 

Garden  made  no  reply. 

Mole,  roused  by  the  sound  of  voices,  woke  up,  and  catch- 
ing the  last  words,  said — 

"  I'll  answer  that  question  for  him.  He  has  been  shame- 
fully beaten  in  a  single  combat  by  the  brigand  chief,  who 
disarmed  him,  and  generously  spared  his  life." 

"  Is  this  so  ?  "  asked  Jack. 

"Yes,"  replied  Garden,  sulkily. 

"  Did  you  challenge  Barboni  ? " 

"  I  did,  and  we  fought,  with  the  result  Mr.  Mole  has  given 
you.  Now  let  me  ask  a  question." 

"  By  all  means." 

"  Have  you  and  the  prince  been  together  all  the  time  ? " 

"  With  the  exception  of  a  short  while.  His  highness  re- 
ceived a  letter  from  his  lawyer,  and  he  went  into  another  room 
to  answer  it,"  said  Jack. 

Tom  Garden  looked  puzzled. 

"  I'm  blessed  if  I  can  make  it  out,"  he  said. 

"  Where  are  Harvey  and  Campbell  ?  "  inquired  Jack. 

"  Gone  with  the  soldiers  after  the  brigands,  who  showed 
in  force  and  retreated.  Can't  you  hear  the  firing  ? " 

The  sharp  but  distant  crack  of  the  rifles  was  heard  in  the 
distance. 

"  I  wish  those  brigands  could  be  exterminated,"  remarked 
the  prince.  "It  is  extremely  unpleasant  for  me  that  they 
should  come  so  near  my  castle." 

"  Humbug,"  muttered  Garden,  through  his  clenched  teeth, 

"  To  some  extent  they  compromise  you,"  said  Jack. 

"  How  ?" 


JACK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS.       245 

"  They  are  supposed  to  take  refuge  on  your  estate." 

"  Not  with  my  knowledge  or  consent,  nor  do  I  see  where 
they  could  hide.  I  will  add  this  thousand  pounds  you  have 
given  me  this  morning  to  the  reward  the  government  have 
offered  for  the  capture  of  Barboni." 

"  Bravo  !  "  said  Jack  ;  "  that  is  indeed  princely." 

"  Will  you  tell  General  Cialdini  so  with  my  compliments  ? " 

"Gladly." 

"  And  now,  good-bye.  I  shall  look  forward  to  our  next 
meeting,"  said  the  prince. 

"  Is  that  a  friend  of  yours,  Harkaway  ?  "  asked  Mr. 
Mole. 

"  I  consider  him  so." 

Mole  rose,  and  with  a  staggering  walk  approached  the 
prince. 

"  Have  a  suck  out  of  my  cask  ? "  he  exclaimed. 

"  No,  thank  you,  I  am  not  thirsty,"  replied  the  prince. 

"Not  thirsty  in  this  country?  I'm  always  dry.  If  you 
won't  drink,  embrace  your  Mole." 

He  was  about  to  throw  his  arms  round  him,  when  his  foot 
slipped,  and  he  fell  on  his  face. 

" Its  vtry  odd.  What  an  effect  the  sun  has  in  this  coun- 
try on  me  !  "  he  observed.  "  Bother  the  sun  !  " 

His  cask  was  by  his  side. 

Drawing  it  to  him,  he  pressed  it  to  his  waistcoat,  and 
murmured  fondly — 

il  Embrace  your  Mole." 

With  a  careless  nod  to  Garden,  Villanova  took  his  leave, 
and  was  soon  lost  to  sight  among  the  trees  and  hillocks. 

Harkaway  and  Garden  told  Mole  to  await  their  return,  and 
strolled  arm-in-arm  in  the  direction  of  the  firing. 

"  My  dear  Tom,"  said  Jack,  "  you  must  see  the  folly  of 
suspecting  the  prince  by  this  time." 

"  I  don't,"  replied  Garden. 

"  Now,  listen  to  reason.  How  could  Villanova,  in  his  cas- 
tle, know  that  you  had  challenged  Barboni,  and,  supposing 
him  to  be  Barboni,  how  could  he  com&  and  fight  you  and  be 
b?ck  again  with  me  in  little  over  a  quarter  of  an  hour  ? " 

"It  licks  me  to  make  it  out,"  said  Garden ;  "but  I've 
g  t  a  deadly  knife  into  that  fellow." 

"  What  for  ? " 

"  I  believe  him  to  be  a  brigand  in  disguise." 

They  walked  some  distance  in  silence.     Before  they  had 


246       JACK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS. 

got  far  Harvey  and  the  little  coxswain  came  up  at  a  gallop. 

"  What  luck  ? "  asked  Jack. 

"  None  at  all.  We  have  killed  a  dozen  of  the  beggars,  and 
they  have  done  as  much  for  our  side,"  replied  Harvey. 

"  Where  are  they  now  ?  " 

"  They  have  taken  refuge  in  the  hills." 

"  Won't  they  show  fight  ?  " 

"  Not  they." 

"  What  of  the  soldiers  ? " 

"  They've  turned  it  up  in  disgust  and  gone  home.  The 
captain  said  it  was  no  use  exposing  his  men's  lives  in  this 
hill  fighting,  which  would  be  all  in  favour  of  Barboni  and  his 
men." 

"  Perhaps  he  is  right.  We  had  best  turn  tail  too  for  to- 
day," said  Jack. 

"  There  seems  to  be  no  getting  at  this  Barboni,"  said  Har- 
vey, with  a  tone  of  vexation. 

'  It's  like  fighting  a  shadow,"  remarked  the  little  coxswain. 
Because  you  don't  go  the  right  way  to  work,"  said 
Garden. 

'  How  do  you  mean  ?  "  asked  all  three  in  a  breath. 

1  Villanova's  the  substance,  Barboni's  the  shadow." 

'Now,  look  here,"  exclaimed  Jack;  "I'll  show  you  how 
absurd  that  is." 

He  related  the  fact  of  his  being  with  the  prince  all  the 
morning  with  the  exception  of  a  brief  space. 

"  So,"  he  added,  "  you  see  Tom's  wrong.  A  man  can't 
be  in  two  places  at  once,  can  he  ? " 

"  Not  likely,"  answered  Harvey. 

"  And  as  to  the  brigands  being  hidden  on  the  prince's 
estate,  I  will  say  two  things,"  Jack  went  on. 

"  What  are  they  ?  "  asked  Garden. 

"  Firstly,  would  he  offer  a  thousand  pounds  reward  for  the 
capture  of  himself  and  his  own  men  ? 

"  Secondly,  would  the  brigands  retire  to  the  hills  some 
miles  off,  if  they  could  burrow  in  a  secret  cave  close  by  ? " 

"  I  have  my  own  ideas,"  replied  Garden,  "  and  I'll  stick 
to  them.  It's  my  opinion  that  the  solution  of  the  problem  is 
close  at  hand." 

"  For  my  part,"  added  Harvey,  "  I  think  Barboni  is  to  be 
hunted  down  in  the  mountains  over  there." 

"  I  fancy  he's  to  be  met  with  in  the  sybil's  cave,"  remarked 
the  little  coxswain. 


JACK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS.       247 

"  I  think,"  said  Jack,  "that  we  are  on  the  wrong  track,  and 
that  his  headquarters  are  at  Torre  del  Greco,  at  the  base  of 
Mount  Vesuvius,  where  several  robberies  have  taken  place 
lately." 

"  Gentlemen,"  said  Garden,  "  let  us  all  set  out  to-morrow 
morning  separately,  and  pursue  our  explorations  in  our  own 
manner." 

"  Hear,  hear  !  "  cried  all. 

"  Let  Harvey  explore  the  mountains,  Harkaway  the  base 
of  Vesuvius,  Walter  Campbell  the  sybil's  cave,  and  1  myself 
will  take  the  ground  about  the  Prince  di  Villanova's  castle." 

"  Right  you  are,"  cried  Jack.  "  Let  us  hope  we  shall  meet 
again  alive,  and  free  from  the  brigand's  treachery." 

Garden  still  continued  to  unfold  his  plans. 

"  No  one,"  said  he,  "  shall  be  absent  in  search  of  the 
brigand  more  than  five  days.  If,  after  the  expiration  of  that 
lime,  anyone  of  us  is  missing,  those  who  have  returned  shall 
think  some  thing  has  happened  to  him,  and  go  in  search." 

"  Agreed,  agreed,"  said  everyone. 

"  I  think  that's  a  very  sensible  proposition,"  said  Mr. 
Jrfole,  "  and  as  danger  may  be  apprehended  in  your  absence, 
/.will  stop  at  home  and  mind  the  ladies." 

There  was  a  laugh  at  this. 

After  a  little  more  conversation,  the  party  mounted  their 
horses  and  returned  to  Naples. 

All  were  fully  determined  to  adopt  Garden's  plan  without 
delay. 


The  confinement  to  which  she  was  subjected  in  the  brig- 
and's cave  caused  Emily  to  grow  pale. 

Neither  by  night  nor  day  was  she  allowed  to  breathe  the 
fresh  air. 

In  addition  to  this,  her  anxiety  respecting  her  own  fate  and 
that  of  her  husband  and  her  friends,  was  a  constant  worry  to 
her. 

For  some  time  past,  as  we  know,  she  had  been  in  weak 
health. 

Her  captivity  rendered  her  low  and  nervous. 

She  drooped  like  a  lily  on  its  stem,  when  the  first  frost  of 
winter  has  touched  it  with  its  blighting  hand. 

Occasionally  she  saw  Barboni,  Hunston,  and  Barrel,  who 
all  treated  her  with  the  utmost  politeness. 


248      JACK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS. 

Every  delicacy  of  the  table  she  could  wish  for  was  brought 
her. 

Iced  wines  and  fruits  stood  constantly  on  a  table  in  her 
prison. 

She  had  all  she  wanted  but  her  liberty  and  the  society  of 
Jack. 

Shortly  after  Harkaway's  last  visit  to  Castel  Inferno, 
Hunston  knocked  at  the  door  of  the  cavern  in  which  she 
was. 

"  Come  in,"  she  said. 

He  entered,  holding  a  bunch  of  rare  flowers  in  his  hand. 

"  Pardon  me,  Emily,"  he  said,  "  if  I  have  disturbed  you." 

"  I  am  your  prisoner,"  she  answered,  "  and  I  suppose  if  I 
objected  to  your  freedom  in  calling  me  Emily,  it  would  be 
of  little  use." 

"Mrs.  Harkaway,  then." 

"  As  I  am  Harkaway's  wife,  and  can  possibly  be  no  friend 
of  yours,"  she  said,  "  I  think  I  am  entitled  to  that  amount  of 
respect,  at  all  events." 

"  It  seems  only  yesterday,"  exclaimed  Hunston,  with  a 
sigh,  "  that  we  were  all  children." 

"  You  sigh,"  exclaimed  Emily. 

"  I  have  reason  to,"  he  answered. 

"  Are  you  not  happy  ? " 

"  No,  and  I  shall  never  be.  I  look  back  upon  a  misspent 
life  and  a  career  of  violence.  I  may  lose  my  life  at  any 
time.  I  have  no  friend  and  no  one  to  smile  upon  me." 

"  Whose  fault  is  that  ? " 

"  It's  Harkaway's,"  replied  Hunston,  promptly. 

"  No,  no,"  said  Emily,  "  that  is  untrue.  You  have  only 
yourself  to  blame." 

She  did  not  tell  him  to  go  away,  because  she  had  been 
several  days  alone,  and  only  those  who  know  the  misery  of 
solitary  confinement,  can  understand  the  pleasure  there  is 
in  talking  to  somebody. 

A  prisoner  will  send  for  the  chaplain  of  the  prison,  on  any 
pretext,  for  the  sake  of  a  little  conversation,  which  is  denied 
him  with  the  gaolers  or  his  fellow-sufferers. 

Even  Hunston  was  better  than  nobody  to  talk  to. 

He  might  tell  her  how  things  were  going  on,  and  what 
Jack  was  doing. 

That  Harkaway  would  leave  the  brigands  alone,  she  did 
not  expect  for  a  moment. 


JACK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS.       249 

His  efforts  would  redouble  against  them  since  the  cap- 
ture of  his  wife. 

"Well,"  said  Hunston,  with  a  reckless  laugh,  "we  will 
not  talk  about  a  poor  devil  like  myself.  While  there  is  wine 
and  brandy  to  be  got,  I  shall  not  despair." 

"  How  is  my  husband  ?  "  asked  Emily. 

"  Well  enough,"  answered  Hunston.  "  But  he  has  not 
routed  us  out  yet." 

"  He  will,  sooner  or  later." 

"  I  can  tell  you  what  he  will  do,"  said  Hunston,  with  a 
sardonic  grin. 

"  What  ? " 

"  He  will  join  you  here  soon." 

"  Join  me  ? " 

"  Not  exactly.  You  will  not  be  allowed  to  meet,  but  the 
chief  has  a  splendid  idea  for  his  capture,  which,  if  it  comes 
off,  as  I  think  it  will,  must  place  Mr.  Harkaway  in  our 
power." 

Emily  trembled. 

"  You  will  spare  his  life  ? "  she  said.  "  You  cannot  be  so 
brutal  as  to  wish  for  his  death." 

Hunston  made  no  answer. 

He  poured  some  water  into  a  glass,  and  placed  the 
flowers  he  held  in  his  hand  in  it 

"  See  what  pretty  flowers  I  have  brought  you,"  he  ob- 
served. 

"  I  thank  you  very  much,  but  never  mind  the  flowers  • 
talk  to  me  about  Jack,"  she  replied. 

"  I  would  rather  talk  about  anybody  else." 

«  why  ?  " 

"  Because  I  hate  him,  as  you  know." 

Emily  clasped  her  hands  together  in  an  entreating  manner. 

"  Oh  !  do  please  tell  me,  Hunston,  that  you  are  still  man 
enough  to  use  your  influence  to  let  Jack  go  if  they  catch 
him.'' 

"  Not  I,"  he  answered,  carelessly. 

"  What  has  he  done,  that  you  should  be  so  hard  upon 
him  ? " 

"  You  know  as  well  as  I  do  that  he  has  licked  me  in  every- 
thing, all  my  life  through.  But  I  am  not  quite  so  hard  as 
you  think  me." 

"  I  thought  you — you  might  be  generous,  and  I  am  sure 
Jack  will  reward  you  for  it." 


250      JACK  HARKAWAY  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS. 

*'  I  don't  want  his  favours." 

«  What  then  ? " 

"  Your  love." 

As  he  spoke,  Hunston  looked  straight  in  her  face,  and  so 
ardent  was  his  gaze  that  her  eyes  fell  as  if  some  wild  beast 
had  been  staring  at  her. 

"  Love  me,"  said  Hunston,  "  and  I  will  take  very  good 
care  that  no  harm  comes  to  Jack." 

Emily  had  gone  very  white  at  first  but  her  pallor  was  suc- 
ceeded by  a  deep  red  flush  of  indignation  and  anger. 

"  Mr.  Hunston  !  "  she  exclaimed,  "you  are  a  low  coward 
and  a  blackguard,  to  talk  to  me  in  this  way !  You  see  I  am 
defenceless,  and  you  insult  me." 

"  Listen  to  reason,  my  dear  Mrs.  Harkaway,"  he  replied, 
somewhat  abashed. 

"  There  is  no  reason  in  what  you  say.  It  is  the  old,  old 
story." 

"  Is  it  a  crime  to  love  you  ?  "  he  demanded. 

"  Yes,  now  that  I  am  another  man's  wife.  You  know 
very  well  that  I  dislike  you." 

"  You  will  not  be  another  man's  wife  long,"  he  said,  with 
a  diabolical  smile. 

"  What  do  you  mean  ?  " 

"  Harkaway's  head  will  be  sent  as  a  present  to  General 
Cialdini,  and  you  will  be  a  widow." 

"  You  have  to  catch  him  first,"  answered  Emily,  repressing 
her  horror  and  disgust,  and  trying  to  be  bold. 

"  That  we  are  sure  to  do.  Our  plan  is  cut  and  dried.  It 
cannot  fail." 

"Why?" 

"  Because  the  four  friends  are  going  to  separate,  and  each 
one  going  by  himself  to  hunt  for  Barboni." 

"  How  do  you  know  this  ?  " 

"  Our  spy,  a  man  named  Bigamini,  has  brought  in  the  in- 
formation." 

"  Is  Jack  coming  this  way  ?  '* 

"  No ;  he's  going  on  a  wild-goose  chase  to  Torre  del 
Greco." 

"  Where  is  that  ? " 

"  At  the  base  of  Vesuvius,  and  Barboni  is  even  now  mak- 
ing preparations  to  capture  him." 

"Very  well,"  said  Emily,  with  the  calmness  of  a  true 
heroine.  ';  Heaven  has  guarded  him  up  to  this  time." 


JA CK  HARKA  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS.       251 

"  Will  you  not  save  him  ?  "  asked  Hunston. 

"  He  would  not  wish  me  to  save  his  life  by  being  false  to 
him." 

Hunston  gnashed  his  teeth. 

"  Think  of  what  you  are  doing,"   he  said. 

"I  have  thought." 

"  You  can  make  sure  of  a  happy  future.  Fly  with  me  to 
some  island  in  the  Mediterranean.  I  have  saved  money." 

"  By  what  means  ? "  asked  Emily,  scornfully. 

"  As  lieutenant  of  this  band,  I  have  received  a  large  share 
of  the " 

He  hesitated. 

"  Let  me  fill  up  the  gap  for  you.  Your  money  is  in  reality 
plunder.  I  can  have  no  dealings  with  a  thief." 

"  By  Heaven  !  "  said  Hunston,  angrily,  "  you  will  provoke 
me  too  far." 

"  Go ;  leave  me.  Never  come  here  again.  Your  presence 
is  an  insult." 

"  You  shall  be  mine  ! "  he  cried ;  "  if  not  by  fair  means, 
by  foul.  As  a  reward  of  my  services,  Barboni  has  promised 
you  to  me." 

Emily  shrank  before  his  impudent  gaze. 

At  this  juncture  there  was  a  quick  footstep  behind 
him. 

Hunston  found  himself  seized  by  the  arm  and  thrown 
violently  backwards. 

Turning  angrily,  he  saw  Lord  Barrel  standing  between 
him  and  his  prey. 

"  Cowardly  hound  ! "  said  Barrel.  "  I  came  in  time  to 
hear  what  you  said,  and  I  tell  you  it  is  false.  You  have  no 
power  over  this  lady,  nor  does  Barboni  intend  that  you 
should  have." 

Hunston  raised  his  one  arm,  and  shook  his  fist  threaten- 
ingly at  Barrel. 

The  blood  of  both  men  was  up. 

"  Beware  !  "  he  said.  "  You  have  come  between  me  and 
Mrs.  Harkaway  before,  and  then  I  gave  you  fair  warning  of 
what  you  might  expect  if  you  did  it  again." 

"  Get  out  of  the  vault,"  said  Barrel. 

"  And  leave  you  here  ?     That  is  very  likely  !  " 

"  If  you  don't  go,  I  shall  have  to  kick  you  out.  No  one 
but  a  rank  cur  would  insult  a  lady  as  you  have  done." 

"  Oh,  my  lord,"  said  Emilys  "  do  not  quarrel.     Send  for 


252      JACK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIG  A  NDS. 

the  brigand  chief.  Pray  do  not  fight.  My  nerves  are  so 
weak,  I  cannot  bear  a  scene." 

Hunston  drew  a  pistol  from  his  belt. 

Cocking  it,  he  aimed  at  Barrel. 

"  Be  off,"  he  said,  "  or  I  fire." 

Darrel  was  also  armed,  and  he  lost  no  time  in  imitating 
Hunston's  example. 

"Two  can  play  at  that  game,"  he  said,  between  his 
clenched  teeth. 

Emily,  half  fainting  with  terror,  sank  upon  a  rude  couch. 

Hunston  pulled  the  trigger,  but  such  was  his  rage  and 
agitation  that  the  bullet  whistled  harmlessly  over  Barrel's 
head. 

The  latter  was  about  to  return  his  fire,  when  he  lowered 
his  arm. 

His  face  was  towards  the  entrance  to  the  vault,  while 
Hunston  had  his  back  against  it. 

He  had  seen  a  tall,  commanding  form  enter  hurriedly. 

The  next  instant  Hunston's  pistol  was  dashed  from  his 
grasp,  and  Barboni  confronted  him. 

"  Leave  this  chamber,  both  of  you,"  he  exclaimed,  im- 
periously, "  and  never  enter  it  again  on  pain  of  death." 

"  You  promised  me  that  I "  began  Hunston. 

"  Not  a  word.  I  will  talk  to  you  afterwards.  Must  I  lose 
my  best  men  through  a  foolish  quarrel  ?  Away  to  the  outer 
cave,  Hunstoni,  and  take  command  of  a  band  waiting  to  stop 
travellers  on  the  Appian  Road." 

Hunston  darted  a  look  of  implacable  hatred  at  Darrel,  and 
slouched  unwillingly  away. 

"  Madam,"  said  Barboni,  addressing  Emily  in  that  low, 
thrilling  tone  he  knew  so  well  how  to  adopt  when  talking  to 
women. 

Emily  rose  from  the  rude  couch,  and  answered  him  with 
a  look. 

"  Your  pardon  for  again  being  annoyed  by  one  of  my 
officers." 

"  It  is  willingly  granted,"  replied  Emily,  "  for  I  do  not 
believe  it  is  with  your  permission  that  Mr.  Hunston  perse- 
cutes me  with  his  attentions." 

"  Cospetto !  you  may  say  that  with  truth.  But  the  dogs 
will  exceed  orders  sometimes.  Rest  assured  it  shall  not 
be  repeated  with  my  sanction." 

Emily  bowed  in  grateful  acknowledgment  of  this  promise. 


JACK  HARKA  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS.       253 

She  would  have  begged  him  to  spare  Jack's  life  should  he 
fall  into  his  hands,  but  she  knew  the  uselessness  of  appeal- 
ing to  such  a  flinty  heart. 

"  Darrelli,"  said  Barboni,  "  you  will  accompany  me.  I 
have  much  to  say  to  you." 

Gus  Barrel  held  out  his  hand  to  Emily,  but  she  did  not 
take  it. 

She  remembered  that  it  was  red  with  the  blood  of  poor 
Lieutenant  Cockles. 

Though  he  had  rendered  her  a  service,  she  could  not  treat 
him  as  a  friend. 

Somewhat  hurt  at  this  studied  coldness,  he  followed  the 
brigand  into  another  vaulted  apartment,  where  a  lamp  was 
burning,  and  they  were  alone. 

"  Darrelli,"  said  Barboni,  with  a  grave,  preoccupied  air, 
which  was  unusual  with  him,  "  the  time  has  come  for  an 
explanation  between  us." 

"  What  can  there  be  in  common  between  you  and  I  ? " 
asked  Barrel,  drawing  himself  up  proudly. 

"  You  shall  hear.  Since  Harkaway  and  his  friends  have 
brought  us  into  such  notoriety,  we  hold  our  lives  in  our 
hands." 

"  That  is  true  ;  but  my  motto  is  a  short  life  and  a  merry 
one." 

"  Whatever  happens  to  me — and  I  suppose  I  shall  end 
my  life  on  the  scaffold,  or  die  by  a  bullet — I  want  you  to  be 
happy." 

"  I  do  not  know  that  I  am  miserable,"  replied  Barrel. 

"  You  must  take  your  place  in  society,"  said  the  brigand. 

"  How  can  I,  since  that  unlucky  blow  killed  Lieutenant 
Cockles  ? " 

"  I  have  agents  in  England  who  have  looked  into  the  case, 
which  is  really  one  of  manslaughter.  You  had  words  with 
and  struck  him  ;  your  punishment,  therefore,  will  be  a  nominal 
one." 

"  By  Jove !  "  replied  Barrel,  stroking  his  moustache,  "  if  I 
had  looked  at  it  in  that  light,  I  need  not  have  cut  England." 

"  There  was  the  hand  of  fate  urging  you  on.  We  were 
destined  to  meet." 

"  Bosh  !  "  said  Barrel,  contemptuously. 

"  You  will  not  say  so  when  you  hear  all." 

"  What  possible  connection  can  there  be  between  Lord 
Barrel  and  Barboni  the  brigand  ? " 


254      JACK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS. 

"  I  will  tell  you.  In  the  first  place,  you  are  not,  legally^ 
Lord  Barrel." 

"  Not  Lord  Darrel !  Who  the  deuce  am  I  then  ?  "  cried 
Gus  Darrel,  jumping  up  from  the  stool  on  which  he  had  been 
sitting. 

"  My  son,"  answered  Barboni,  solemnly. 

Gus  Darrel  laughed  aloud. 

"  That's  good,"  he  said.     "  I  like  that ;  go  on,  pile  it  up." 

"  Santo  Dio  !     I  speak  the  truth." 

"  Who  are  you  then  ?  " 

"  Dominico  Ponilippo,  the  Italian  steward,  who  murdered 
the  late  Lord  Darrel,  and  ran  away  with  his  widow  and  his 
child,  leaving  my  own  son  in  his  place." 

"  Do  you  mean  to  say  you  left  me  to  be  brought  up  as  a 
peer,  when  I  had  no  right  to  the  honour  ?  " 

"I  do." 

Gus  Darrel's  countenance  fell. 
'    "  Tell  me  all  about  it,"  he  said. 

"  Bear  patiently  with  me,"  answered  the  brigand  ;  "  what 
I  did  was  for  your  sake,  and  had  you  not  given  way  to  your 
evil  passions,  and  been  driven  by  the  force  of  circumstances 
to  join  me  in  Naples,  you  would  never  have  known  one  word 
of  all  this." 

"  If  what  you  say  is  true " 

"  Santa  Maria  !    I  swear  it." 

"  Well,  well,"  said  Darrel  impatiently,  "  you  are  right ; 
the  hand  of  fate  is  in  this." 

He  resumed  his  seat,  and  biting  his  lips  till  the  blood 
came,  waited  to  hear  what  Barboni  had  further  to  reveal. 


CHAPTER  XLI. 

"LUNI." 

"  YOUR  mother  died  soon  after  you  were  born,"  Barboni 
resumed,  after  a  short  pause. 

"  I  was  born  in  England,  of  course,"  said  Darrel. 

"  You  were.  It  was  at  Lord  Darrel's  house  that  your 
birth  took  place.  His  lordship  had  given  me  notice  to  leave. 
That  angered  me,  and  I  resolved  to  have  my  revenge." 

"  A  terrible  one  it  was,"  said  Gus  Darrel. 


JACK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS.      255 

"  Yes,  I  have  ever  been  a  good  hater.  Well,  I  placed  you 
in  the  cot  occupied  by  the  young  lord  who,  like  yourself,  was 
only  a  few  weeks  old.  I  killed  Lord  Barrel,  and  carried  off 
the  young  lord  and  his  mother." 

"  Where  are  they  now  ? " 

"  Here,"  answered  Barboni.  "  For  years  the  mother  and 
child  have  been  captives,  living  on  sufferance  as  it  were." 

"  Have  I  seen  either  of  them  ?  " 

"  Yes  ;  the  boy  we  call  Luni,  or  Lunatico,  a  half-witted 
fellow,  is  the  child." 

"  Luni  ?     Can  it  be  possible  ? "  returned  Barrel. 

"  The  boy  was  never  sharp,  and  the  kicks  and  cuffs  he 
has  received  have  not  tended  to  sharpen  his  intellect." 

"  Why  did  you  not  kill  him  out  of  the  way  ? "  asked 
Barrell,  brutally. 

"  Because  I  once  had  a  strong  affection  for  his  mother, 
Lady  Barrell,  and  her  heart  and  soul  are  wrapped  up  in 
the  boy." 

"  Boes  he  know  who  he  is  ? " 

"  No ;  I  have  threatened  to  kill  him  if  she  breathes  a 
word  to  him." 

"  Where  is  Lady  Barrel  ? " 

"  She,  too,  poor  creature,  is  half  mad,"  replied  Barboni, 
"  and  has  been  for  years.  At  night  you  may  have  seen  her 
wandering  harmlessly  about,  dressed  in  white." 

"Ah  !  she's  what  the  men  call  the  '  White  Spectre,'  "  said 
Barrel,  recollecting  that  he  had  seen  an  apparition  such  as 
Barboni  described. 

"  Yes.  II  Spirito,  or  the  White  Spectre,  is  the  name  she 
goes  by." 

"  Boes  anyone  but  yourself  know  any  thing  of  this  precious 
history  ?  "  asked  Barrel,  bitterly. 

"  Only  her  ladyship." 

"  What  is  your  object  in  revealing  this  terrible  secret  to 
me  ? "  said  Gus  Barrel,  more  earnestly. 

"  I  love  my  son,"  was  the  steady  reply. 

"  Am  I  in  future  to  call  myself  Bominico  Ponilippo  ?  " 

"  No  !  a  thousand  times  no !  "  replied  Barboni,  emphatic- 
ally. "  I  want  you  to  return  to  England,  and  boldly  face 
your  trial  for  the  manslaughter  of  that  young  fellow.  Noth- 
ing will  come  of  it,  and  you  can  enjoy  the  title  and  estates 
of  the  Barrel  family." 

The  young  man  made  no  answer. 


256      JACK  HARKA  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS. 

"  Son  of  a  brigand,  eh  ? "  he  muttered.  "  Cruel  stroke  of 
fortune  this.  A  beggar's  brat.  Son  of  an  Italian  steward. 
Son  of  a  murderer.  Scum  !  that's  what  it  comes  to.  Pleas- 
ant look  out.  Scum,  nothing  but  scum  !  " 

"  I  never  meant  you  to  know  it,"  replied  Barboni.  "  I 
meant  you  to  be  rich  and  great." 

"  You  were  certainly  an  affectionate  father,"  sneered  Barrel. 

"  Why  not  ?  " 

"  You  never  saw  or  looked  after  me." 

"  I  knew  you  were  in  good  hands.  I  watched  over  you 
from  a  distance.  You  were  sent  to  Eton  ;  from  Eton,  you 
went  to  a  private  tutor's,  and  entered  a  cavalry  regiment. 
Could  your  prospects  have  been  brighter?" 

"  You  may  be  proud  of  me  as  a  son,"  answered  Darrel, 
"but  I'll  be  hanged  if  I  am  of  you  as  a  father." 

"  Leave  me  then  ;  quit  this  place  at  once." 

"  No,  I  won't  do  that  either ;  I'm  not  a  coward,  and  I'll 
see  you  through  this  affair  of  yours  with  Harkaway.  Then, 
if  you  like  to  become  a  respectable  man  again,  I'll  see  if  I 
can  help  you." 

Barboni  got  up  and  wrung  Barrel's  hand. 

The  tears  rolled  down  his  rugged  cheeks,  and  it  was  clear 
that  this  roughly-expressed  kindness  of  Barrel  had  touched 
his  heart.  It  was  a  heart  not  usually  accessible  to  tender 
emotions. 

Yet  the  man  of  blood  and  crime  had  his  weak  point,  and 
this  was  his  son. 

"  Thank  you,  my  boy,"  he  said,  in  a  broken  voice.  "  You 
do  not  cast  me  off." 

"  You  have  taken  me  all  aback  by  what  you  have  told 
me,"  answered  Barrel.  "  But  I  will  make  the*  best  of  it." 

**  Believe  me,  I  sacrificed  much  for  your  sake  in  the  past." 

"  Say  no  more  about  it.  I  would  rather  never  have  heard 
this  confession,  and  we  must  meet  on  the  old  terms  before 
strangers." 

'*  Certainly.     To  me  only  are  you  the  brigand's  son." 

Scarcely  had  these  words  left  Barboni's  lips  when  a  rus- 
tling in  a  corner  was  heard. 

"  What's  that  ? "  asked  Barrel. 

Barboni  strode  to  the  spot,  and  removing  some  matting 
which  had  been  placed  there,  revealed  the  form  of  a  young 
man. 

Barrel  approached  curiously. 


JACK  HARK  A  WA  Y  aMONG  THE  BRIGANDS.       257 

"  Come  out,"  he  said,  giving  the  crouching  figure  a.  kick. 

A  thin,  wretched-looking  youth  reluctantly  got  up,  and 
came  into  the  light  of  the  lamp. 

"  Luni ! "  exclaimed  Barboni.     "  How  came  you  here  ? " 

"  I  fell  asleep,  signor,  and  only  woke  up  when  I  heard 
voices  just  now,"  was  the  reply. 

Gus  Barrel  took  a  long  look  at  him. 

He  had  before  him  the  real  Lord  Barrel,  the  heir  to  the 
title  and  estates  which  he  had  so  long  usurped. 

Luni  had  a  vacant  countenance,  a  shambling  walk,  and  a 
startled  manner. 

His  attire  was  ragged  and  fantastic,  and  his  lack  of  in- 
telligence was  easily  visible. 

Gus  Barrel  gave  him  a  heavy  box  on  the  ears. 

"  Bon't  tell  any  lies,  you  rascal !  "  he  said.  "  You've  been 
listening." 

Luni  was  as  tall  as  Barrel,  but  not  nearly  so  thick-set  or 
strong. 

They  were  both  of  the  same  age,  though  no  one  would 
have  taken  the  puny,  half-starved,  trembling,  knock-kneed 
youth  to  be  as  old  as  Barrel. 

Instead  of  returning  the  blow,  he  burst  into  tears. 

"  Bon't  hit  me,"  he  said ;  "  please  don't  hit  me  again,  and 
I'll  tell  the  truth." 

Barrel's  only  reply  was  to  hit  him  again,  and  this  time 
with  his  fist  between  the  eyes. 

"  Oh,  Santissima  Virgine  !  "  cried  Luni,  as  he  staggered 
back  and  fell  on  the  floor. 

"  Get  up,"  said  Gus  Barrel,  kicking  him.  "  I  knew  you 
were  listening  all  along.  Get  up,  or  I'll  murder  you !  " 

He  hated  him  because  he  now  knew  that  he  was  the  real 
Lord  Barrel. 

Poor,  half-witted,  ill-treated,  starved,  and  ragged  as  he 
was,  this  outcast  was  nevertheless  a  peer  of  Great  Britain. 

It  was  gall  and  wormwood  to  Gus  Barrel  to  know  this. 

His  vicious  nature  made  him  detest  the  poor  fellow  for  it. 

"Gently,"  said  Barboni,  "leave  him  to  me." 

He  took  the  youth  by  the  arm,  and  raised  him  to  his  feet. 

"  Luni,"  he  said. 

"  Si,  signor." 

"  You  know  me  ? " 

Luni  looked  at  him  in  a  scared,  half-terrified  manner. 

"  Si,  signor,"  he  replied. 
17 


258      JACK  HARKA  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS. 

"  Tell  me  the  truth.  I  have  beaten  you  before,  and  you 
know  I  can  do  it  again.  Who  sent  you  in  here  to  spy  upon 
us?" 

"  She  did." 

"  Who  ? " 

"  II  Spirito." 

"  What  have  you  heard  ?  "  asked  Barboni. 

"  I  cannot  tell.  You  frighten  me  too  much.  I  heard 
something,  but  I  have  forgotten ;  it  has  gone  all  away.  He 
hit  me  so  hard.  Oh  !  let  me  go,  please,"  replied  Luni,  in  a 
quick,  nervous  tone. 

"  Give  him  to  me  ;  I'll  make  the  obstinate  beggar  speak," 
said  Gus  Barrel. 

Barboni  allowed  him  to  remove  him  from  his  grasp. 

Holding  him  by  his  hair  with  one  hand,  Barrel  hit  him 
hard,  right  and  left,  kicking  him  to  keep  him  upright  when 
he  stumbled. 

Luni  struggled  desperately,  and  uttered  piercing  cries. 

Then  his  yells  subsided  into  subdued  moans  and  sobs. 

Suddenly  a  form  darkened  the  doorway,  a  dagger  gleamed 
in  the  lamplight,  and  Gus  Barrel's  arm  dropped  useless  by 
his  side,  while  the  blood  streamed  down  to  the  floor, 

"  Confound  it !  "  he  said  ;  "  what  is  this  ?  " 

Luni  was  released,  and  he  ran  to  the  door. 

Gus  Barrel  looked  in  the  direction  of  Barboni,  and  saw 
him  standing  with  his  arms  folded.  Then  he  turned  his 
gaze  on  one  side. 

Now  he  saw  that  it  was  neither  Barboni  nor  Luni  who  had 
wounded  him. 

The  blow  had  been  struck  by  a  woman. 

She  was  tall  and  thin,  haggard  and  woe-begone,  her  dress 
a  ragged  muslin,  which  clung  awkwardly  to  her  gaunt  frame, 
while  her  tangled  hair  streamed  wildly  over  her  shoulders. 

In  her  eye  was  a  fierce  light,  akin  to  madness,  and,  at- 
tenuated though  her  features  were,  they  still  preserved  traces 
of  nobility,  if  not  of  beauty. 

Her  hand  was  upraised,  and  still  held  the  dagger  which 
had  crippled  the  arm  which  dealt  the  cruel  blows  to  Luni. 

He  shrank  back,  cowering  before  this  strange  appari- 
tion. 

"  What  is  it  ? "  asked  he  of  the  brigand. 

"Lady  Barrel/'  replied  Barboni. 

Looking  angrily  at  the  brigand  she  exclaimed — 


JACK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS.       259 

"  Murderer  and  assassin  !  Heaven  will  not  much  longer 
permit  you  to  continue  your  infamous  career." 

"  Angela,"  answered  Barboni,  softly,  as  he  addressed  her 
by  her  Christian  name,  "  you  are  excited  to-day.  Take  the 
lad  and  leave  me  with  my  friend." 

"  He,  too,  is  a  scoundrel ;  but  the  lion  must  have  his 
jackal,"  said  her  ladyship,  with  a  sneering  laugh. 

Luni  took  advantage  of  this  lull  in  the  storm  to  crawl  away 
and  hide  himself  behind  his  mother. 

"  Send  the  old  hag  away,"  said  Barrel,  impatiently. 

She  turned  her  eyes  fiercely  upon  him. 

"  Wretched  spawn  of  a  vile  race,"  she  said,  furiously, 
"  your  days  are  numbered.  I  speak  with  prophetic  voice. 
My  sufferings  have  given  me  a  second  sight,  and  with  your 
death  will  come  the  time  when  my  child's  wrongs  and  my 
own  shall  be  righted." 

Barrel  trembled  at  this  denunciation. 

Taking  Luni  by  the  hand,  she  smoothed  back  his  hair, 
kissed  his  tear-stained  face,  and  led  him  quickly  from  the 
vault. 

"That's  a  relief,"  exclaimed  Barrel,  drawing  a  deep 
breath. 

"  She  is  becoming  troublesome,"  remarked  Barboni,  with 
a  clouded  brow. 

Barrel  was  engaged  in  binding  up  the  wound  that  his 
strange  visitor  had  inflicted.  It  bled  freely  and  caused  him 
considerable  pain. 

"  You  have  the  remedy  in  your  own  hands,"  he  said. 

"  Yes,"  replied  the  brigand.  "  But  I  never  could  make  up 
my  mind  to  offer  her  any  violence." 

"  Are  you  usually  so  scrupulous  ?  " 

"  I  have  pitied  her,  and  considered  her  as  harmless  as  her 
brat." 

"  She  might  be  dangerous,  for  she  appears  to  know  too 
much." 

"  It  is  not  often  that  her  mind  is  so  clear  as  to  allow  her 
to  speak  in  the  way  she  did  just  now.  Seeing  Luni  struck, 
irritated  her.  In  a  short  time  she  will  have  forgotten  ail 
about  it." 

"  I  should  give  the  pair  of  them  a  bullet  through  the 
head,"  replied  Barrel. 

"  No  necessity  for  that;  forget  that  you  have  seen  them," 
arswered  Barboni. 


260      JACK  HARKA  WA  Y  AMOA'G  THE  BRIGANDS. 

In  spite  of  Gus  Barrel's  efforts,  he  could  not  stop  tka 
bleeding  from  his  wound. 

It  was  necessary  to  go  into  the  outer  cave  for  assistance, 
and  the  conversation  came  to  an  end. 

Barboni  evinced  the  greatest  anxiety  for  his  welfare,  and 
from  that  day  showed  him  a  tenderness  which  few  would 
have  thought  the  brigand  capable  of  feeling. 

As  for  Barrel,  the  revelation  gave  him  food  for  thought, 
which  was  not  altogether  of  a  pleasant  nature. 

He  unexpectedly  found  himself  an  impostor. 

Augustus  Lord  Barrel  was  nothing  better  than  the  son  of 
Bominico  Ponilippo,  alias  Barboni  the  brigand. 

Lady  Barrel  and  her  son,  the  real  possessor  of  the  title, 
were  wretched,  half-mad  captives  in  the  brigand's  cave. 

Much  rather  would  he  that  the  bewildering  confession  had 
never  been  made. 

Lady  Barrel  had  predicted  his  death. 

This  he  fancied  was  simply  the  foolish  raving  of  an  angry 
and  excited  woman. 

The  future  was  black  and  lowering. 

It  was  with  a  mind  ill  at  ease,  and  a  faint  heart,  that  he 
went  about  his  ordinary  duties. 

He  longed  for  some  decisive  event  to  happen,  so  that  he 
might  make  some  change  in  his  position. 

At  one  time  he  thought  of  murdering  Lady  Barrel  and 
Luni,  and  afterwards  returning  to  England  to  take  his  trial 
for  the  manslaughter  of  Lieutenant  Cockles. 

At  all  hazards,  he  wanted  to  get  away  from  the  brigands, 
and  once  more  be  the  rich  Lord  Barrel. 


CHAPTER  XLII. 

THE   WOLF   AND   THE   LAMB. 

THE  four  friends  started  as  they  had  agreed. 

Tom  Garden  went  across  the  Volturno  in  the  direction  of 
the  Prince  di  Villanova's  property. 

Harvey  explored  the  mountains  on  the  right  of  Castel 
Inferno. 

The   little   coxswain   started  for   the  sybil's  cave,  while 


JACK  IIARKA  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS.       261 

Harkaway  went  to  Torre  del  Greco  to  search  among  the  lava 
and  the  vines  for  the  mysterious  brigand  upon  vhom  nobody 
could  put  his  hand. 

Consequently,  Hilda  and  Lily  Cockles  were  alone,  with 
only  Mr.  Mole  and  Monday  to  look  after  and  protect  them. 

On  the  morning  which  saw  the  departure  of  the  four 
friends  in  different  directions,  the  Prince  di  Villanova  can- 
tered into  Naples. 

He  rode  his  horse  into  the  stables  of  the  Contessa  di 
Malafedi. 

Bigamini  was  lounging  about  the  yard. 

Directly  he  saw  the  prince,  he  came  up  with  a  respectful 
salutation,  and  assisted  him  to  dismount. 

"  What  news  ? "  curtly  demanded  the  prince. 

"  The  four  Englishmen  have  started  each  in  a  different 
direction,  to  look  for  Barboni,"  replied  Bigamini. 

"  Per  Baccho  ! "  said  the  prince,  with  a  smile  that  showed 
his  white  teeth,  "some  madness  has  seized  them." 

"  They're  like  the  bundle  of  sticks,"  said  Bigamini,  "  when 
together,  all  right,  but  split  up,  they'll  find  themselves  no- 
where." 

"  Your  letter  said  that  Harkaway  intended  to  go  to  Vesu- 
vius ;  is  that  so  ?  " 

"  Your  highness  is  right." 

"  Good.      Take  this  paper." 

He  handed  the  spy  a  sheet  of  paper,  on  which  something 
was  written. 

"  These  are  your  instructions.  At  the  Portici  vineyard 
you  will  find  Hunstoni  with  six  men  dressed  as  labourers." 

Bigamini  nodded  his  head. 

"  Is  the  contessa  within  ?  "  asked  the  prince. 

"  No ;  she  has  gone  to  Sorrento." 

''  Go.     Do  your  duty  and  you  shall  be  rewarded." 

The  prince  waved  his  hand  and  strode  from  the  stable 
yard  into  the  Strada  di  Toledo. 

He  stopped  before  the  palazzo  occupied  by  Jack  and 
Harvey. 

In  a  deep  voice  he  muttered,  "  Per  Dio !  Both  your  lives 
shall  yet  be  in  my  hands." 

And  as  he  spoke,  a  vindictive  frown  lowered  on  his  brow. 

Monday  met  the  prince  at  the  door,  and  in  reply  to  his 
inquiries,  said  that  the  gentlemen  were  all  out,  but  he  would 
take  his  name  up  to  the  ladies. 


2.5*      JACK  HARKA  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS. 

Hilda  consented  to  receive  the  prince,  who  was  shown  into 
the  drawing-room,  where  she  was  sitting  with  Lily. 

Mr.  Mole  had  made  himself  a  sort  of  bed  under  some 
orange  trees  in  the  garden,  and  here,  with  his  cask,  he  dozed 
away  the  best  part  of  the  day. 

He  had  also  renewed  his  friendship  with  Monday. 

The  black  would  give  him  his  arm-chair  in  the  little  pantry, 
and  place  before  him  the  most  thirst-provoking  drinks. 

Not  that  Mr.  Mole  required  any  inducement  to  indulge 
himself. 

In  return  for  Monday's  kind  attentions,  Mole  would  give 
him  all  the  news  from  Limbi. 

Tell  him  of  the  latest  movements  of  the  Pisangs,  and  all 
that  had  happened  during  his  brief  governorship  of  the 
island. 

The  prince  complimented  the  ladies  on  their  good  looks  in 
his  oily  Italian  style. 

To  Lily  be  paid  especial  attention. 

The  girl  did  not  absolutely  dislike  the  prince,  but  she  felt 
afraid  of  him. 

He  fascinated  her,  as  a  serpent  is  said  to  attract  any  living 
thing  which  comes  within  the  influence  of  its  eye. 

Hilda  asked  him  to  stay  to  lunch,  which  he  did. 

In  the  afternoon  he  was  again  by  Lily's  side,  and  she 
found  herself  telling  him  her  history. 

She  seemed  as  if  she  had  known  this  strange  man  all  her 
life. 

Hilda  had  retired  to  indulge  in  a  siesta,  or  afternoon  sleep, 
being  overcome  by  the  heat. 

*•  So,  my  little  child,"  said  the  prince,  "  you  are  all  alone 
in  the  world  ?  " 

"  Yes,"  replied  Lily,  with  a  sigh. 

"  You  have  cause  to  dislike  the  family  of  Barrel  ?  " 

"  I  bear  no  malice  towards  Lord  Barrel,"  answered  Lily. 
41  But  he  made  a  cruel  break-up  in  our  happy  family." 

**  You  must  marry,"  said  the  prince. 

"  Ah,"  said  Lily,  this  time  smiling,  "marriage  has  its 
cares,  and  I  do  not  know  anyone  who  would  have  me." 

"  Hundreds  of  men  would  only  be  too  happy,"  answered 
the  Prince  di  Villanova;  "  I  know  one." 

"  Bo  you,  indeed.     Who  is  he  ?  " 

"  A  prince  ;  rich,  considered  handsome,  loving  and  affec 
tionate." 


JACK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS.        263 

"  Those  are  great  recommendations,"  she  cried  ;  "  what  is 
his  name  ? " 

"  My  child,"  replied  Villanova,  "  pardon  this  abruptness ; 
I  speak  of  myself.  It  is " 

Lily  looked  up,  pained  and  surprised. 

"  I'can  not  pardon  such  a  declaration,"  she  said;  "you 
have  no  right  to  make  it." 

"  But " 

"  We  are  almost  strangers.  I  have  given  you  no  encour- 
agement." 

"  You  do  not  know  the  impulsiveness  of  the  Neapolitan 
nature,"  answered  the  prince,  not  at  all  disconcerted, 

"  I  must  beg  you  to  leave  me." 

"  Presently,  amico  mio.  First  of  all,  I  must  see  this  cloud 
pass  away.  You  will  promise  me  to  think  over  what  I  have 
said?" 

In  spite  of  herself  Lily  was  constrained  to  say — 

"  Yes." 

"  Come,  add  to  that  something." 

"  What  ? " 

"  Say  you  are  not  angry  with  me  for  expressing  my  love 
for  the  most  beautiful  girl  I  have  ever  seen." 

"  I  forgive  you,  prince,"  replied  Lily  ;  "  though  you  really 
must  leave  me.  I  will  tell  Mrs.  Harvey.  She  is  my  friend. 
I  will  be  guided " 

"  You  will  tell  no  one,  cara  mia,"  interrupted  Villanova. 
"  This  is  our  secret.  Promise  me." 

Once  more  Lily  found  herself  obeying  him. 

"  Soon  we  will  talk  further  of  this,  for  it  is  your  destiny  to 
become  my  wife.  Fight  against  it,  struggle  as  you  may,  pretty 
one,  you  will  be  the  Princess  di  Villanova." 

He  rose,  and  kissing  her  hand,  which  she  allowed  him  to 
take,  went  away. 

When  he  was  gone  she  burst  into  tears. 

The  strange  scene  had  taken  her  completely  by  sur- 
prise. 

See  knew  that  Walter  Campbell  loved  her. 

A  girl  can  always  tell  when  a  man  is  fond  of  her. 

How  angry  Walter  would  be  if  he  knew  of  the  prince's 
conduct. 

Certainly  she  had  not  pledged  herself  to  Walter,  but  she 
liked  him  better  than  she  did  the  prince. 

Yet  she  felt  that  Villanova  had  such  a  magic  influence 


264      JACK  HARKA  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS. 

over  her,  that  if  he  were  to  command  her  to  accept  his  hand, 
she  would  be  unable  to  refuse. 

"  I  must  not  see  him  again.  I  must  hide  myself,"  she 
murmured  in  terrified  accents.  "  Oh,  how  I  fear  that  man  !  " 

The  prince  felt  perfectly  satisfied. 

He  had  established  an  influence  over  Lily,  which  he  knew 
she  could  not  shake  off. 

With  a  smile  of  placid  contentment  he  went  into  the  city 
and  purchased  a  very  valuable  diamond  bracelet. 

This  he  carried  himself  to  Monday,  requesting  him  to  take 
it  to  Miss  Cockles,  with  his  compliments. 

The  door  of  Monday's  room  was  open,  and  he  saw  Mr. 
Mole  sitting  in  the  arm-chair,  busily  sucking  sherry  cobblers 
through  a  straw. 

"  A  fine  day,  sir,"  he  said,  recognising  Mole  as  a  companion 
of  Harkaway  and  Garden,  on  the  day  of  the  duel  between  the 
latter  and  Barboni. 

"It  always  is  fine  here,"  replied  Mole. 

"  Heavenly  climate,"  continued  the  prince. 

"  I  don't  know  so  much  about  that,"  said  Mole.  "  A  jolly 
good  yellow  fog  wouldn't  be  half  bad,  by  way  of  a 
change." 

The  prince  smiled. 

"  Have  a  cobbler  ? "  asked  Mole. 

"  Thank  you.     Will  you  mix  me  one  ?  "  said  Villanova. 

"  What  do  you  take  me  for, "  asked  Mole,  indignantly,  "  eh  ? 
I  am  the  late  governor  of  the  important  island  of  Limbi. " 

"  Indeed ! " 

"  It  is  evident  you  don't  know  me." 

"  Pardon  me,  your  excellency,"  said  Villanova,  repressing 
a  smile. 

"  That  is  better.  Excellency  ;  I  like  that.  Nothing  like 
giving  a  man  his  title.  If  you  want  a  grog  or  a  cobbler, 
Monday  will  attend  upon  you." 

"  I  will  await  his  return.  By  the  way,  you  are  an  old 
friend  of  Mr.  Harkaway." 

"  Taught  him  all  he  knows,"  replied  Mole. 

"  Really." 

"  And  that  isn't  much.  The  fact  is,  Mr.  Harkaway  can 
do  nothing  without  me.  I  shall  have  to  catch  this  brigand 
fellow  for  him." 

Villanova  smiled  again. 

"From  all  accounts,"  he  said,  "he  is  not  so  easily  caught." 


JACK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS,       265 

"  I'll  back  myself  to  catch  him  in  a  given  time,  sir,"  said 
Mole  ;  adding,  "  where's  that  Monday  ?  " 

"  Here  um  am,  sir,"  replied  Monday,  entering  the  pantry. 

"  Well  ? "  ejaculated  Villanova. 

"  Miss  Lily,  she  send  her  thanks,  sir,"  said  Monday. 

The  prince  nodded  his  head. 

He  thought  the  influence  he  had  established  over  her 
would  be  great  enough  to  induce  her  to  accept  his  present. 

In  fact,  Lily  was  afraid  to  send  it  back. 

"  Mix  this  gentleman  a  cobbler,  Monday,"  exclaimed  Mr. 
Mole. 

Monday  compounded  the  drink,  and  handed  it  to  the  prince. 

"  Now  I  will  give  you  a  toast,"  said  Mole. 

"  I  will  drink  it  with  pleasure." 

"  Confusion  to  the  brigands." 

Villanova  drank  the  toast  in  silence. 

"  If  they  only  knew  that  I'd  arrived,  they'd  cave  in  at 
once,"  continued  Mole,  throwing  himself  back  in  a  chair. 

There  was  a  pause,  during  which  Mr.  Mole  applied  him- 
self vigorously  to  his  glass. 

"  People  say  um  Vesuvius  going  to  bust  up,  sare,"  re- 
marked Monday. 

"  We  have  been  expecting  an  eruption  for  some  days  past," 
replied  the  prince. 

"  What  is  Vesuvius  ?  "  said  Mole,  contemptuously. 

"  A  large  volcanic  mountain." 

"  Pooh  !  pooh  !  an  ant-hill,  you  mean." 

"An  eruption  is  a  grand  sight." 

"  Bosh  !  what  is  it  ?  Something  like  a  schoolboy's  squib. 
You  should  have  been  in  the  Malay  Archipelago  with  me. 
We  had  eruptions  there,  and  earthquakes." 

"  Vesuvius  is  not  to  be  despised,"  said  the  prince. 

"  Rot !  I  tell  you,"  answered  Mole.  "You  know  nothing 
about  it.  I  wouldn't  go  across  the  street  to  see  your  Roman 
candle  at  work." 

"  I  don't  think  you  would  go  very  far  for  anything  at 
present,"  replied  the  prince. 

"  What,  sir  ?     Do  you  defy  me  ?     Monday." 

"  Yes,  sare." 

"  Did  not  this  man  insult  me  ? " 

"  Um  not  hear  him,  sare,"  replied  Monday. 

"Oh,  yes,  he  did,  and  I'm  not  going  to  stand  his  cheek. 
Take  him  away,  Monday,  or  I  shall  do  him  an  injury." 


206       JACK  HARKA  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS. 

Monday  showed  his  gleaming  teeth,  but  did  not  move. 

Mr.  Mole  attempted  to  rise  •  his  .egs,  however,  were  not 
obedient. 

They  trembled  to  such  an  extent  that  he  sank  back  in  his 
chair. 

"  You  may  thank  your  stars,"  he  exclaimed,  "  that  my  gout 
has  come  on.  Monday,  +.?:.  .  ^ha1:  jperjon  out." 

"  I  wish  to  save  you  th:  Totibie  of  any  further  talking," 
answered  the  prince.  "Gocx5.-  •-."• 

Mr.  Mole  took  up  a  ^lass,  and  threw  it  at  Villanova. 

It  struck  him  in  the  *  aok. 

s<  Ha !  ha !  "  he  said,  wi'h  ~  c'.runken  chuckle,  "  I  had  him 
then,  Monday.  By  my  '.'-^  I  can  do  it.  Ha  !  ha  !  " 

Th;:  prince  turned  round  ^  ^i'.y. 

In  a  corner  of  the  room  was  a.  hat-box  of  Jack's. 

It  was  empty. 

Taking  it  up,  he  came  back  ';o  Mo.e  an.1,  jammed  it  down 
over  his  head. 

The  bottom  was  soon  cn:s!rd  tuicrph,  and  Mole's  head 
was  invisible. 

With  a  handkerchief,  the  prince  fastened  his  hands  be- 
hind him. 

Seizing  him  by  the  shoulder,  he  said— - 

"  Come  with  me." 

"  Boohoo !  I  say,  Monday.  Halio !  give  me  air,  Hoo  1 
boo !  hoo !  "  gasped  Mole,  from  the  depths  of  the  hat-box. 

"  I  will  teach  you  how  Italian  gentlemen  punish  drunken 
Englishmen  who  insult  them,"  continued  the  prince. 

Monday  looked  on  with  a  grin. 

But  when  the  prince  dragged  Mr.  Mole,  still  bellowing, 
towards  the  street  door,  he  thought  he  ought  to  interfere. 

He  had  no  very  great  respect  for  the  late  governor  of  Limbi. 

Still  he  liked  him,  and  was  his  frisnd  to  a  certain  extent. 

**  Hi,  mist'  prince/'  he  said,  "you  let  um  go,  please,  sare." 

*'  He  has  insulted  me,"  said  the  prince. 

"  Mast'  Jack  never  cpeak  to  you  again,  sare,  if  jx>u  hurt 
Mist'  Mole." 

"  I  daresay  I  can  survive  the  infliction," 

"  Me  tell  uni  aii  a'^out  it." 

**  You  are  perfjctly  at  liberty  to  do  so." 

The  piince  had  by  thiz  time  gained  the  street  into  the 
middle  of  which  he  dragged  the  unhappy  Mole. 

Giving  him  a  kick,  he  said — 


JACK  HARKA IVA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS.       267 

"  Remember,  in  future,  how  to  talk  to  an  Italian  prince.'* 

Then  he  strode  hastily  away. 

The  force  of  the  kick  precipitated  Mole  on  his  hands  and 
knees. 

He  looked  so  comical,  that  Monday,  who  saw  there  was 
no  further  danger  of  his  being  hurt,  put  his  hands  on  his 
knees  and  laughed  loudly. 

Mr.  Mole  was  too  tipsy  to  get  up  straight. 

Every  time  he  tried,  he  rolled  back,  and  even  had  he  been 
sober,  it  was  no  easy  thing  to  do  with  his  hands  tied  behind 
his  back. 

All  he  could  do,  was  to  crawl  hither  and  thither. 

He  poked  his  hat-boxed  head,  first  one  way  and  then  the 
Pther. 

A  crowd  of  people  collected. 

It  tickled  the  iancy  of  the  Neapolitans  immensely. 

Roars  of  laughter  broke  from  the  crowd. 

"  Urn  never  see  such  funny  things, '  said  Monday,  to  his* 
self.  "Hal  ha,  ha!" 

"  Ha,  ha,  ha  1 "  echced  1V  thrcng. 

44  Urn  split  um  side.     Ho,  ho ! "  cried  Monday. 

Mr.  Mole  was  rendered  desperate  by  the  laughter  of  the 
crowd. 

It  buzzed  in  his  ears  like  the  falling  of  water. 

With  a  desperate  effort,  he  dragged  one  hand  cut  cf  the 
handkerchief  which  bound  his  wrists. 

Then  he  grasped  the  hat-box  fiercely. 

It  came  off,  after  doing  some  damage  to  his  ears. 

"  Where  is  the  villain  who  did  this  ? 5>  he  cried,  holding  the 
hat-box  aloft. 

No  one  made  any  reply. 

"  The  coward  dare  not  show  himself,"  he  went  on. 

Casting  the  hat-box  on  the  ground,  he  jumped  savagely 
upon  it. 

"  Thus  I  pou:  d  and  crush  my  enemies,"  he  said. 

The  next  mo;  e*  Le  ^t  his  Balance,  and  fell  on  the  top  of  it 

Redoubled  roais  o.  laughter  came  from  the  onlookers, 
who  enjoyed  this  "  comico  Inglesi,"  as  they  called  him,  very 
much  indeed. 

Monday  now  ran  forward,  and  taking  Mr.  Mole  in  his 
aims,  can-led  him  m'x  ;iu  hcuse. 

"  I'm  orrigh^  my  good  f  ren  /  said  Mr.  Mela. 

"Coma  'long,  sare." 


268      JACK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS. 

"  Lemme  'lone — tell  you,  I'm  orright" 

"  Keep  still,  sare,  and  don't  kick  urn  so,"  said  Mondav. 

"  Doosed  odd,  the  'feet  of  this  country,"  muttered  IVfole. 
*  Heat  of  sun  so  great,  that  'bliged  to  get  blacks  to  carry  me." 

Monday  carried  him  along  a  passage  into  the  garden,  and 
safely  deposited  him  on  his  bed  under  the  orange  trees. 

He  soon  fell  asleep. 

"  Him  right  now,"  he  said.  "  When  urn  wake  up,  um  want 
him  supper  and  begin  again." 

Then  the  scene  in  the  street  with  Mole  and  the  hat-box  or* 
his  head  occurred  to  him,  and  he  went  back  to  his  pantry 
giggling. 

"  Ole  Mole,  him  good  fun ! "  he  exclaimed.  "  Monday 
like  um  Mole.  He,  he,  he  !  Ho,  ho,  ho  I  " 

He  burst  out  laughing  again  till  he  was  obliged  to  kick  his 
feet  on  the  floor  to  stop  himself. 


CHAPTER  XLIII. 

MR.   MOLE  GOES  ON  THE  SPREE. 

MONDAY  was  quite  right  in  his  forecast  of  what  Mr.  Mole 
would  do  when  he  woke  up,  and  wanted  to  get  rid  of  a  very 
bad  headache. 

The  professor  indulged  in  a  profound  sleep  of  three  hours. 

Then  he  became  alive  to  the  fact  that  the  lovely  climate 
of  Naples  is  marred  by  the  presence  of  mosquitoes. 

He  woke  up  itching  dreadfully. 

His  face,  his  ankles,  and  his  wrists  were  specially  trouble- 
some. 

"  Monday,"  he  cried,  "  I  want  you,  Monday,  you  black  son 
of  a  sea-cook,  where  are  you  ?  " 

It  happened  that  Monday  was  smoking  a  cigarette  in  the 
garden. 

He  was  not  far  from  the  professor. 

The  evening  was  drawing  to  a  cicse. 

Over  the  beautiful  and  never-to-be-forgotten  Bay  of  Naples, 
the  sun  was  declining  rapidly. 

"  Who  you  calling  names,  sare  ?  "  replied  Monday. 

*'  You're  a  nigger/'  said  Mole. 

"  Same  flesh  and  blood,  Mast'  Mole.     Man  an'  a  brother." 


JA  CK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS.       269 

"  I'm  bothered  if  I'd  have  you  for  a  brother,  or  a  sister,  or 
a  cousin,  or  an  aunt." 

"  Go  on,  sare,  pile  it  up. "  • 

"  Well,  you  can't  get  away  from  the  fact  that  you  are  a 
nigger." 

"  If  you  keep  on  'suiting  me,  sare,  I'll  have  to  beat  you 
with  um  stick." 

Monday,  as  he  spoke,  tore  down  a  branch  from  a  tree. 

He  stripped  it  of  its  leaves. 

Then  he  advanced  threateningly  towards  the  professor, 
who  had  risen  to  his  feet. 

The  attitude  of  the  black  much  alarmed  him. 

"  Strike  me  !  "  he  gasped. 

"  Yes,  sare,  if  you  call  me  out  of  um  name." 

"  Beat  a  professor  of  languages,  a  schoolmaster,  the 
governor  of  an  island,  the  proprietor  of  a  tea-garden  in 
China  !  " 

"  Why  not  ?     If  give  um  too  much  of  um  cheek,  old  'un." 

"  Old  !  There's  a  snack.  Why,  I'm  as  young  as  Hark- 
away  or  Harvey." 

"  May  think  so,  but  you  no  good.  Keep  um  tongue  quiet ; 
shut  up  um  mouth." 

"  Not  to  please  you,  my  coloured  friend.  Go  and  fetch 
me  a  brandy  and  soda." 

"  Not  if  um  knows  it — unless  you  'pologise  to  me." 

"  What !     I  eat  humble  pie  to  you." 

"  Yes,  sare  ;  that's  what's  the  matter." 

"  I  never  heard  of  such  a  thing  in  my  life  !  "  exclaimed 
Mole.  "Why,  man  alive,  you  must  be  out  of  your  senses  ! 
I  am  a  professor  of  languages,  and  you,  poor  benighted 
savage,  don't  know  your  A  B  C." 

"  Know  how  to  use  um  stick,  though,"  persisted  Monday. 

He  advanced  in  a  threatening  manner. 

The  branch  was  raised  in  the  air,  and  there  was  an 
ominous  look  in  the  black's  eyes. 

Mr.  Mole  saw  that  he  was  standing  on  his  dignity,  and 
thoroughly  in  earnest. 

The  blood  of  a  prince  was  in  Monday's  veins,  and  he  could 
not  tolerate  insults  from  anybody. 

It  seemed  to  the  professor  that  he  had  better  come  to 
terms,  if  he  did  not  want  to  submit  to  the  humiliation  of  a 
thrashing. 

He  would  be  like  a  child  in  the  hands  of  Monday. 


270      JACK  HA RKA  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGADSN. 

So,  after  a  moment's  consideration,  he  determined  to  give 
in  with  as  good  a  grace  as  possible. 

"  You  are  very  touchy  to-day,"  he  exclaimed — "  extremely, 
absurdly  sensitive.  I  did  not  mean  to  say  anything  person- 
ally offensive  to  you,  and,  as  you  have  taken  it  seriously,  I 
can  only  express  my  regret." 

"  Monday's  honour  was  at  once  satisfied. 

Though  quickly  irritated,  he  soon  forgave. 

"  That  good  enough ;  we  friends  again  now,"  cried  he. 
"  Take  a  fin,  as  the  shark  said  to  the  man  before  eating  him." 

He  held  out  his  hand  in  token  of  amity. 

Mr.  Mole  grasped  it  in  a  cordial  manner. 

"  That's  as  it  should  be,"  he  remarked.  "  Why  should 
we  quarrel  ?  In  future  you  must  respect  my  grey  hairs,  and 
make  allowance  for  me.  Even  that  impetuous  fellow  Hark- 
away  would  not  dare  to  strike  me.  If  he  did,  he  would  have 
some  plain  language  from  yours  truly,  Isaac  Mole." 

"  Get  um  drink  now." 

"  Do  so,  my  worthy,  if  illiterate  friend.  I  like  you,  and  I 
will  tell  you  what  I  will  do  with  you.  I  feel  that  I  want  to 
enjoy  myself." 

"  Me  feel  that  way,  too." 

"  I  must  have  companionship,"  continued  Mole.  "  In  my 
purse  I  have  fifty  pounds  in  notes  and  gold." 

"  That  am  a  nice  tidy  sum,  sare,"  replied  Monday. 

"  It  is  not  to  be  sneezed  at.  Now  I  invite  you  to  dine 
with  me,  and  go  to  the  play  afterwards.  We'll  have  a  rattling 
good  first-class  Ai  dinner — all  the  luxuries,  regardless  of 
expense." 

"  Um  jolly  fine  idea  that." 

"  I  will  treat  to  everything ;  in  short,  we  will  go  on  the 
spree,  and  be  as  gay  and  careless  as  giddy  youth  itself." 

"That  um  way  to  talk.  Three  cheers  for  um  Mole. 
Hurrah  !  fetch  um  drink,  and  then  we  start,"  cried  Mon- 
day. 

The  black  liked  good  eating,  and  was  very  fond  of  music, 
though,  of  course,  he  did  not  understand  much  about  it. 

When  he  had  attended  to  the  wants  of  the  professor,  they 
put  on  their  hats  and  sallied  forth  into  the  street. 

It  was  a  lovely  day,  and  the  charming  Neapolitan  sky  never 
looked  bluer,  while  the  bay  was  an  entrancing  picture. 

Knowing  the  city  tolerably  well,  Mr.  Mole  led  the  way  to 
a  noted  place  for  dining  in  one  of  the  principal  streets. 


JA  CK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS.       2  7  i 

The  windows  of  the  large  hall,  and  those  of  the  private 
rooms,  looked  out  on  to  the  sea. 

It  was  called  the  Grand  Restaurant  Carlo. 

A  refreshing  breeze  was  blowing  landward,  and  mitigated 
the  extreme  heat. 

Mole  had  been  there  before,  and  walking  through  the 
hall,  made  his  way  to  a  staircase  leading  to  the  private 
rooms. 

These  were  charged  extra,  but,  being  bent  on  enjoyment, 
he  did  not  care  for  that. 

Thinking  that  he  had  previously  secured  a  room  and 
ordered  his  dinner,  the  waiters  took  no  notice  of  him. 

He  ought  to  have  asked  for  a  private  apartment,  as  many 
people  engage  one  by  letter  or  telegraph  the  day  before. 

Each  one  was  numbered,  and  seeing  the  door  of  number 
five  open,  and  it  being  empty,  Mole,  attended  by  Monday, 
entered. 

It  happened  that  this  room  had  been  asked  for  previously 
by  two  gentlemen. 

The  table  was  laid  for  two ;  flowers  were  on  it,  and  upon 
a  sideboard  were  various  wines  in  ice-coolers. 

A  waiter  passing  by  saw  them  come  in,  and  imagining  that 
they  were  the  persons  for  whom  the  dinner  was  prepared, 
went  below  to  bring  it  up. 

It  was  within  five  minutes  of  the  time  at  which  the  repast 
had  been  ordered. 

Not  for  a  moment  did  he  think  that  there  was  anything  in 
the  nature  of  a  mistake. 

Mr.  Mole  took  a  chair,  and  looked  at  the  printed  menu,  or 
bill  of  fare. 

Monday  placed  himself  opposite. 

"  Excellent,"  said  the  professor ;  "  all  the  delicacies  of  the 
season,  I  declare.  We  shall  have  a  feast ! " 

"That's  better  than  um  famine,  sare,"  replied  Monday. 

"  Just  touch  the  bell,  please.  I  am  ready  to  begin  ;  hate 
waiting.  They  looked  at  me  as  we  came  in  ;  my  distinguished 
presence  impressed  them.  I  am  known  here.  We  shall  be 
well  treated." 

Scarcely  had  Monday  rung  the  bell  than  the  waiter  ap- 
peared with  oysters,  anchovies,  sardines,  and  thin  slices  of 
bread  and  butter. 

Then  soups,  fish,  entries,  poultry,  joints,  sweets,  cheese, 
salad,  and  wine  to  follow. 


272      JACK  HARKA  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS. 

Some  light  wine  was  placed  on  the  sideboard,  and  the 
waiter  poured  it  into  the  glasses. 

"  Eat  away,  and  drink  all  you  can  ;  I'm  paying  for  this ! " 
exclaimed  the  professor. 

"  You  very  good-natured  gentleman,  sare.  You  have  my 
thanks  from  the  bottom  of  um  heart,"  answered  Monday. 

"  This  is  better  than  brigand-hunting,  eh  ? " 

"  Um  rather  think  so." 

"  Harkaway's  a  fool  not  to  enjoy  himself  as  I  do.  Ha  ! 
ha  !  Drink  up  ;  try  some  of  these  oysters." 

"  Doing  very  well,  sare,  on  the  anchovy  fish.  Come  to  um 
oysters  presently." 

They  continued  to  eat  with  a  relish,  thinking  of  the  nice 
things  that  were  to  follow. 

When  the  soup  was  put  on  the  table  they  were  rudely 
interrupted. 

Two  middle-aged  Italians,  dressed  in  the  height  of 
fashion,  and  wearing  a  profusion  of  jewellery,  made  their 
appearance  on  the  threshold. 

They  stared  first  at  Mole  and  Monday,  then  at  the  waiter, 
and  finally  at  the  number  on  the  door. 

Addressing  the  waiter,  one  exclaimed — 

"  Guiseppe,  you  know  us?  " 

"  Yes,  signer,"  was  the  reply.  "  You  are  among  our  best 
and  most  honoured  customers." 

"  This  is  number  five  ?  " 

"  Certainly,  signor." 

"  Very  well.  We  ordered  dinner  at  this  house,  in  this 
particular  room.  How  is  it  we  find  others  eating  in  it  ? " 

"  Some  mistake,"  said  the  waiter.  "  The  gentlemen  came 
in.  I  did  not  know  the  room  was  reserved  for  you." 

"  Can  we  have  another  ?  " 

"  All  the  others  are  occupied." 

"  Confound  it !  "  cried  the  newcomer.  "  This  is  nice  treat- 
ment. So,  we  are  to  have  no  dinner !  By  heaven  !  we  will 
have  satisfaction  of  some  sort.  There  is  my  card." 

"  And  there  is  mine,"  said  his  companion. 

Both  threw  their  cards  on  the  table,  and  twisted  their 
moustaches  fiercely. 

They  looked  as  if  they  were  perfect  fire-eaters. 

One  card  fell  before  Mole,the  other  touched  Monday's  plate. 

The  first  bore  the  name  of  Signor  Castel,  the  second  that 
of  Signor  Marcelli. 


JACK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS.       213 

Although  they  looked  like  gentlemen,  the  men  were  two 
of  the  most  expert  card-sharpers  and  pickpockets  in  Italy. 

They  went  from  city  to  city,  looking  out  for  victims. 

France  and  Germany  had  suffered  from  their  depreda- 
tions, while  they  were  not  unknown  in  London. 

They  spoke  various  languages  fluently,  and  were  just  then 
carrying  on  their  depredations  in  Naples. 

Neither  Mole  nor  Monday  had  any  suspicion  of  their  true 
character. 

They  were  much  alarmed  and  annoyed  at  the  predicament 
in  which  they  found  themselves. 

"  Here's  um  nice  kettle  of  fish,"  muttered  Monday. 
"  Wish  um  had  stopped  at  home  now." 

"  It's  like  my  luck,"  groaned  Mole.  "  I  never  try  to 
enjoy  myself,  but  there  is  sure  to  be  a  row." 

Signer  Castel  walked  up  to  Mole,  and  tapped  him  on  the 
shoulder. 

The  professor  trembled  as  if  he  were  going  to  immediate 
execution. 

"  You  are  English,  I  presume,"  said  the  Italian,  "  and 
four  friend  an  Indian.  You  ought  to  know  that  you  can  not 
with  impunity  take  possession  of  engaged  rooms,  and  eat 
other  people's  dinners." 

"  I  am  going  to  pay  for  it,"  replied  Mole. 

"  Bah  !  I  think  you  are  a  couple  of  swindlers  and  black- 
tegs." 

"Sir!  I  am  Professor  Mole,  of  Oxford  University;  my 
friend  is  a  Prince  of  Limbi,  in  the  Malay  Archipelago." 

"  It  is  easy  to  say  so." 

"  I  can  prove  my  respectability,"  continued  Mole.  "  You 
are  cherishing  an  error." 

"  It  is  my  opinion,"  answered  Signer  Castel,  with  a  smile 
of  incredulity,  "  that  you  have  no  money.  The  police  ought 
to  be  sent  for." 

"  That  is  easily  demonstrated,"  cried  Mole,  eagerly. 

He  produced  his  purse,  and  exhibited  the  contents. 

All  the  Italian  swindlers  wanted  to  know  was  how  much 
money  he  had  about  him. 

"  Fifty  pounds  English,"  added  Mole.  "  It  is  enough  to 
pay  for  ten  dinners." 

Signor  Castel,  as  he  called  himself — he  had  a  dozen 
aliases — changed  his  tone  immediately. 

The  sight  of  the  gold  and  notes  were  quite  enough  for  him. 
18 


274     JACK  HAKKA  WA  Y  AMONG  rUE  BRIGANDS. 

"  Pardon  me ! "  he  exclaimed.  "  I  own  frankly  that  I 
have  been  labouring  under  a  misapprehension  ;  but  do  not 
allow  us  to  lose  our  dinners.  There  will  be  enough  for  four. 
I  ask  you  to  dine  with  us.  What  do  you  say?  Be  our 
guest,  eh,  Marcelli  ?  We  will  all  sit  down  together." 

"With  pleasure,"  replied  Marcelli. 

"  That  would  not  be  fair,"  said  Mole.  "  By  all  means, 
let  us  make  a  merry  and  united  party,  but  permit  me  to  pay." 

"  I  can  not — my  pride  will  not  allow  it !  "  cried  Castel. 
"  I  am  rich,  sir.  Do  you  want  to  insult  me  by  insinuating 
that  I  can  not  pay  for  a  dinner  ? " 

"  That  won't  do  at  all,"  Marcelli  chimed  in. 

"  By  heaven  !  if  I  thought  he  meant  it,  I'd  cut  his  head  off." 

"  Or  shoot  him  on  the  spot,"  said  Marcelli. 

Mr.  Mole  began  to  quake  again. 

"  I  didn't  mean  it  that  way,  gentlemen,"  he  protested. 
"  If  you  wish  to  do  so,  you  shall  settle  the  bill." 

''That's  better!"  exclaimed  Castel.  "Chairs,  waiter! 
Two  serviettes.  We  join  these  gentlemen.  Never  mind  the 
preliminaries.  We  begin  with  the  soup.  Pour  out  the 
wine.  And,  hark  ye  !  let  every  thing  be  of  the  best,  and  in 
sufficient  quantity,  or  we  will  never  enter  the  house  again." 

"  Si,  Signor,"  responded  the  waiter. 

The  dinner  now  began  in  earnest,  and  the  Italians  proved 
themselves  to  be  very  good  company. 

Both  Mole  and  Monday  enjoyed  themselves  immensely. 

Four  portions  of  every  dish  were  served  instead  of  two. 
The  wines  were  as  excellent  as  they  were  numerous,  and  all 
went  well. 

Mole,  as  usual,  drank  more  than  was  good  for  him. 

Even  Monday  indulged  more  freely  than  he  had  ever  done 
before. 

When  the  dessert  and  the  Burgundy  were  placed  upon  the 
table,  they  both  felt  unusually  sleepy. 

They  struggled  against  the  sensation,  laughing  heartily  at 
the  funny  anecdotes  told  by  Castel  and  Marcelli. 

"  I  will  tell  you  what  we  will  do  for  a  wind-up,  and  to 
cement  the  friendship  that  has  so  strangely  sprung  up  be- 
tween us,  which  I  hope  will  last  for  a  full  lifetime,"  said 
Castel. 

"  What  is  that  ? "  Mole  queried. 

"We  must  go  to  the  theatre.  I'll  start  out  and  get  a  box 
before  it  is  too  late." 


JACK  HARKA  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS.       275 

"  A  splendid  idea !  I  intended  to  see  a  play  to-night; 
but,  look  here,  as  you  are  standing  the  dinner,  let  me  pay 
for  the  box  at  the  theatre." 

"  Nonsense !     You  shall  not." 

"  I  insist.     It  is  my  right,"  cried  Mole. 

"  Well,  hang  it !  if  you  insist,  what  can  I  do,  eh,  Mar- 
celli  ?  "  replied  Castel. 

"  Per  Baccho  !  it  is  hard,"  Marcelli  replied  ;  "  yet  you  must 
give  in.  Mr.  Mole  is  justified  on  having  his  turn." 

"  Very  well.  I  am  annoyed,  but  no  matter.  Give  me 
your  purse,  Mr.  Mole.  It  is  a  grand  opera  night :  the  box 
may  be  five  or  six  pounds — I  know  not  which.  In  a  few 
minutes  I  will  be  back." 

With  the  simplicity  of  a  child,  the  professor  handed  the 
Italian  his  purse. 

He  did  not  think  of  taking  any  thing  out. 

Was  he  to  be  outdone  in  generosity  by  the  two  strangers  ? 

Not  if  he  knew  it,  he  said  to  himself. 

Signer  Castel  rose,  put  on  his  overcoat  and  hat,  and  went 
away  to  purchase  a  box  at  the  theatre,which  would  hold  four. 

When  he  was  gone,  Marcelli  searched  in  his  pockets  for 
some  thing. 

A  look  of  annoyance  stole  over  his  countenance. 

"  Have  you  lost  any  thing  ? "  Mole  inquired. 

"  It  is  extremely  provoking,  but  I  have  left  my  cigar-case 
at  home,"  he  rejoined.  "  I  was  about  to  offer  you  some 
very  choice  imported  weeds  from  Havana." 

"  Do  not  be  put  out ;  we  can  procure  some  cigars  in  the 
restaurant,"  replied  Mole. 

"  You  would  not  care  for  them  after  mine.  There  is  only 
one  shop  in  the  city,  six  doors  from  here,  where  you  can  buy 
them.  I  will  run  out  and  get  a  couple  of  dozen." 

"  Pray  do  not  trouble  yourself  on  our  account." 

"  Oh  !  I  must — I  will." 

Saying  this  with  an  air  of  determination,  Signer  Marcelli 
took  up  his  hat  and  coat. 

He  smiled,  bowed,  and  also  quitted  the  apartment. 

"  What  charming  fellows !  "  exclaimed  Mole  ;  "  so  oblig- 
ing, agreeable,  entertaining,  and  generous  to  a  degree." 

"Um  little  nasty  at  first,  sare,"  responded  Monday. 
"  Soon  get  all  right,  though.  First-class  dinner.  I  eat  till 
urn  feel  tight  as  a  drum,  and  almost  ready  to  burst." 

4/  Really,  I  never  had  a  better  repast.     It  will  come  to  a 


276      JACK  HARKA IVA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS. 

large  figure.  We  punished  the  wines  as  well  as  the  food, 
which  was  of  the  best,  and  well  cooked.  I  shall  cultivate 
the  acquaintance  of  these  gentlemen." 

"  Very  nice  people,  sare." 

"I  should  think  so.  Won't  Harkaway  and  Harvey  be 
jealous  when  I  bring  them  to  the  house  as  my  friends.  All 
he  thinks  of  are  brigands  and  thieves.  I  meet  with  gentle- 
men." 

Mr.  Mole  spoke  proudly. 

The  waiter  brought  in  coffee,  and,  at  the  same  time,  laid 
down  a  silver  salver. 

On  this  was  the  bill  for  the  dinner. 

Attracted  by  curiosity,  the  professor  took  it  up  and  smiled 
as  he  looked  at  the  total. 

"  Grand  Restaurant  Carlo,"  he  read.  "  Dinners  for  four, 
including  wines  (12  bottles),  200  lire." 

"  Bless  me  ! "  cried  Mr.  Mole  ;  "  a  lire  is  two  shillings  of 
our  money.  That  will  make  twenty  pounds.  Just  five 
pounds  a  head." 

"  Rather  glad  um  not  got  to  pay  it,  sare  ?  "  asked  Monday. 

"  On  consideration,  I  am.  It  is  rather  stiff.  I  did  not 
mean  to  spend  more  than  a  five-pound  note." 

"That  will  be  'bout  the  price  of  the  theatre  box." 

"  Exactly.  That  I  don't  mind.  It  won't  hurt  me.  The 
fact  is,  I  am  rather  short  of  money.  At  home,  I  have  not 
more  than  thirty  pounds  in  my  desk,  and  I  shall  not  get  my 
dividends  till  next  month." 

"  You  better  off  than  me.  Um  got  no  money  at  all,  ex- 
cept what  Mast'  Jack  give  me  to  spend,"  observed  Monday. 

"  All  the  better  for  you ;  it  keeps  you  out  of  mischief. 
Being  poor,  you  can't  drink,"  replied  Mole,  severely. 

"  How  'bout  umself,  sare  ?  "     Monday  asked,  with  a  grin. 

"Oh,  I'm  different  from  you,"  Mole  said,  loftily. 

He  lighted  a  cigarette,  a  box  being  on  the  table,  and 
Monday  followed  his  example. 

The  minutes  passed  rapidly  away. 

Half-an-hour  elapsed,  and  Mole  began  to  get  rather  fidgety 
about  his  new  friends  and  his  purse. 

He  knew  that  the  theatre  was  ten  minutes'  walk  from  the 
restaurant,  and  Signer  Castel  might  be  delayed  at  the  office. 

It  was  singular,  however,  that  Signor  Marcelli  did  not  re- 
turn, as  five  minutes  was  more  than  sufficient  for  him  to  buy 
a  few  cigars  in. 


JA  CK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS.       277 

Had  he  been  imposed  upon  ? 

It  looked  very  much  as  if  he  had. 

The  thought  made  him  turn  cold,  as  if  iced  water  had  been 
poured  down  his  back. 

Fifty  pounds  was  a  large  sum  of  money  to  lose,  and  how 
was  he  to  settle  the  bill,  which,  as  we  have  stated,  amounted 
to  twenty  ? 

It  was  also  humiliating  to  think  that  he  had  been  made  a 
fool  of. 

Occasionally  the  waiter,  Guiseppe,  looked  in  the  room  in 
a  suspicious  kind  of  manner. 

"  It  is  extraordinary,"  remarked  the  professor,  at  length  ; 
"the  Italians  are  a  long  time  gone." 

"  What  you  give  them  um  purse  for  ?  "  asked  Monday  ; 
"that  stupid  thing  to  do  !  " 

'  You  should  have  warned  me  before  I  parted  with  it." 

4  If  I  had  you  would  have  jumped  down  um  throat,"  re- 
plied Monday.  "  I  think  we  are  done,  sare." 

'  For  mercy's  sake,  don't  say  that !  "  cried  Mole. 

'  Didn't  like  um  look  of  those  gents.     What  we  do  now  ? " 

'  I  can  get  no  money,  unless  I  go  home  and  open  my  desk." 

'  The  landlord  not  let  um  do  that." 

Monday  was  quite  correct  in  his  surmise. 

At  that  crisis  in  the  entertainment,  the  proprietor  of  the 
restaurant  entered  the  room. 

"  Excuse  me,  gentlemen,"  he  exclaimed,  "  will  you  oblige 
me  by  settling  my  bill  !  " 

"The  other  two  gentlemen  agreed  to  pay,"  replied  the 
professor. 

The  landlord  smiled  incredulously. 

"That  won't  do,"  he  said.  "They  ordered  a  cab,  and 
told  the  driver  to  take  them  to  the  railway  station,  as  they 
wanted  to  catch  a  train  as  quickly  as  they  could." 

Mr.  Mole's  arms  fell  powerless  by  his  side. 

"  What  ?  "  he  gasped. 

"Come,  no  acting;  pay  up,  or  I'll  bring  in  the  police. 
You  don't  play  this  trick  on  me  for  nothing.  Am  I  to  lose 
two  hundred  lire  ?  "  shouted  the  proprietor. 

"  My  good  sir,  I  don't  want  you  to  lose  a  farthing  by  me  " 
Mole  replied. 

"  Then  settle  at  once." 

"  I  lent  the  Italian  gentleman,  Signer  Castel,  my  purse  to 
buy  a  box  at  the  opera,  and " 


378      JA CK  HARKA  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS. 

"That  won't  do.  You  are  all  four  in  league  together, 
Guiseppe ! " 

"  Yes,  sir  ? " 

"  The  police.     Make  haste.     I'll  lock  the  rascals  up." 

"  Be  not  hasty ;  I  am  respectable.  Let  me  go  home,  and 
I  will  get  you  the  money.  Really,  I  am  a  reliable  man  ;  my 
name  is  Professor  Mole,  of  England.  Do  not  be  rash." 

The  landlord  hesitated. 

After  all,  he  might  be  wrong. 

He  recalled  Guiseppe,  and  asked  Mole  where  he  lived. 

He  was  immediately  informed. 

After  some  further  parley,  he  consented  to  accompany  the 
professor  and  Monday  to  the  house. 

A  victoria  was  sent  for,  and,  much  to  Mole's  relief,  they 
started  together. 

He  had  been  saved  the  shame  of  being  put  in  a  police 
cell. 

When  the  house  was  reached,  he  took  the  landlord  inside, 
got  the  money  required,  and  paid  it  without  a  murmur. 

The  landlord  thereupon  retired. 

Mr.  Mole  heaved  a  deep  sigh,  poured  out  some  brandy, 
and  drank  it  slowly. 

Throwing  himself  into  a  chair,  Monday  burst  out  into  a 
hearty  fit  of  laughter. 

"  What  are  you  grinning  at,  you  ugly  ape — you  baboon  ?  " 
asked  Mole,  crossly. 

"  That  urn  very  fine  dinner,  sare,  but  rather  dear  at  seventy 
pounds,"  replied  Monday. 

"  I've  been  shamefully  deceived." 

"  Nice  to  have  gentleman  friend  to  call  on  you,  sare.  Such 
very  nice  people." 

"  Stop  your  chaff,  or  I'll  never  speak  to  you  again." 

"  Very  good  box  at  theatre,  sare." 

"  Look  here,  do  you  want  to  drive  me  mad  ?  I  think  I've 
had  enough." 

"  What  Mast'  Jack  say  ? "  continued  Monday. 

"  You  imp  of  darkness,  if  you  say  a  word  about  this  advent- 
ure to  Harkaway,  Harvey,  or  any  of  the  crowd,  I'll  be  your 
enemy  for  life.  I'll  do  you  one  for  it,"  Mole  cried. 

"  It  excellent  joke,  sare ;  pity  to  keep  it  secret ;  Mast' 
Jack  make  fun  of  you ;  but  I'll  keep  it  quiet,  um  have  all 
laugh  to  umself.  You  want  to  see  Signer  Castel  ?  " 

"  I  wish  the  rogue  was  in  the  bottomless  pit." 


JA  CK  HARK  A  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS.       279 

"  How  you  like  Signor  Marcelli,  sare  ?  Very  good  com- 
pany. You  pick  up  with  um  gentlefolk.  Ha,  ha,  ha  1  Ho, 
ho,  ho  !  " 

"Get  out.  I  can't  stand  it,"  yelled  Mole,  tearing  his 
scanty  hair.  Monday  walked  away  holding  his  sides. 

In  high  dudgeon  the  professor  lighted  a  pipe,  filled  his 
glass,  and  reclined  on  a  sofa. 

It  was  a  long  time  before  he  forgot  how  he  went  on  the 
spree,  and  gave  Monday  a  dinner  which  cost  seventy  pounds. 

His  only  consolation  was,  that  Monday  told  nobody  any 
thing  about  it. 

He  was  saved  from  the  ridicule  of  Harkaway  and  his 
friends. 


CHAPTER  XLIV. 

A     FRUITLESS    CHASE. 

THREE  or  four  days  slipped  by. 

They  were  passed  in  great  anxiety  by  Hilda,  who  was  fear- 
ful that  some  thing  had  happened  to  her  husband. 

The  Prince  di  Villanova  called  every  day,  and  his  influence 
over  Lily  grew  stronger. 

Hilda  did  not  fail  to  notice  that  some  thing  was  preying 
upon  her  young  friend's  mind. 

On  the  morning  of  the  fifth  day,  the  ladies  were  sitting  in 
the  drawing-room. 

The  Venetian  blinds  were  closed  to  keep  out  the  heat, 
and  two  small  fountains  sent  up  their  cooling  spray  to  the 
ceiling. 

"Tell  me,  my  sweet  pet,"  said  Hilda,  "what  you  are 
thinking  of." 

"  I  dare  not,"  answered  Lily. 

She  had  started  at  the  sound  of  Mrs.  Harvey's  voice,  as  if 
roused  from  some  deep  abstraction. 

"  Dare  not !  "  echoed  Hilda. 

"  He  told  me  not  to  breathe  a  syllable  to  anyone." 

"  Who  ? " 

Lily  was  silent. 

"  There  is  some  mystery  in  this,"  pursued  Hilda.  "  You 
ought  not  to  have  any  secret  from  me." 

Still  Lily  preserved  a  profound  silence. 


28o      JACK  HARKA  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS. 

"  I  see  how  it  is,"  said  Hilda,  with  a  deep  sigh.  "  You 
are  in  love." 

"  I  do  not  know  whether  it  is  love.  To  me  it  seems  more 
akin  to  fear,"  answered  Lily. 

"  This  dreadful  brigand-hunting  is  enough  to  kill  anyone. 
My  rest  is  broken  at  night,  and  I  have  little  peace  by  day," 
returned  Hilda. 

"  It  is  not  that  which  worries  me,"  said  Lily ;  "  though,  of 
course,  I  sympathise  deeply  with  you." 

"Are  you  not  in  love  with  Walter  Campbell?" 

"  Walter !  No — that  is,  at  least — I  was  not  speaking  of 
him  ! "  stammered  Lily. 

"  Who,  then  ?     Surely  it  is  not  the  prince  ? " 

Lily  nodded  her  head. 

"  I  should  never  have  thought  it.  He  is  so  proud  and 
haughty,  not  at  all  calculated  to  attract  a  young  girl ;  and 
Walter,  I  know,  loves  you." 

"  Does  he  ? "  asked  Lily,  simply. 

"Yes,  indeed.  He  told  Richard  so,  and  of  course  he  told 
me,  as  married  men  generally  tell  their  wives  every  thing." 

"  I  do  not  know  how  it  is,"  replied  Lily.  "  I  must  be 
very  weak-minded,  and  silly,  and  foolish." 

"Why?" 

"  Because  I  do  believe  the  prince  could  make  me  do  any 
thing  he  told  me." 

"  Indeed !  " 

"  It  is  true.  Did  you  ever  hear  of  magnetic  influence  ? 
I  feel  like  some  thing  that  must  fly  to  him,  as  if  he  were  a 
lodestone,"  said  Lily. 

"  You  must  fight  against  it.  The  little  coxswain,  as 
Richard  calls  him,  would  break  his  heart,  if  you  were  to 
marry  that  stern  foreigner." 

"  He  is  not  stern  to  me." 

"No?" 

"  No,  indeed,  he  seems  so  soft  and  gentle,  and  his  voice 
has  such  a  charm,  it  rings  in  my  ears  like  sweet  music,  for 
hours  after  he  is  gone,"  said  Lily. 

Hilda  was  about  to  make  some  further  remark,  when  the 
door  opened,  and  Harvey  rushed  in. 

He  was  covered  with  dust,  and  looked  wild  and  excited, 
while  his  skin  was  as  brown  as  a  berry,  from  exposure  to 
the  sun. 

Hilda  threw  herself  in  his  arms,  with  a  glad  cry. 


JACK  HARKA  WA  Y  AMONG  rHE  BRIGANDS,       281 

"  Oh,  thank  Heaven,  you  have  come  back  !  "  she  cried, 
while  the  tears  started  to  her  eyes. 

"  Bless  you,  my  own  love,"  replied  Harvey,  straining  her 
to  his  breast,  and  kissing  her  tenderly. 

He  placed  her  again  in  the  chair  from  which  she  had  risen, 
and  shaking  hands  with  Lily,  looked  at  himself  in  the 
glass. 

"  Ah,  Harvey,"  said  Mr.  Mole's  voice  at  the  door,  "  I 
heard  you  had  come  back.  Have  you  brought  the  brigand's 
head  with  you  ?  " 

"  No,  I  haven't,  worse  luck.  I  have  searched  the  mount- 
ains thoroughly,  and  could  find  no  trace  of  caves  or  brigands. 
Has  anyone  else  returned  ?  " 

"  You  are  the  first,"  said  Hilda. 

"  I  hope  the  others  have  come  off  better  than  I,"  said 
Harvey.  "  Can  you  send  Monday  to  me,  Mr.  Mole  ?  I 
must  think  about  changing  my  things,  and  having  a  tub." 

He  ran  away  up  stairs,  and  Mr.  Mole  went  in  search  of 
Monday. 

Scarcely  had  Harvey  finished  dressing,  and  descended  to 
the  drawing-room  again,  when  there  was  another  arrival. 

The  second  comer  was  the  little  coxswain. 

"  Any  luck  ?  "  asked  Harvey,  eagerly,  shaking  him  by  the 
hand. 

"  Not  the  smell  of  an  oil  rag,"  replied  Walter,  bowing  to 
the  ladies. 

"  Another  blank  draw  ? " 

"  Have  you  done  no  good  ? " 

"  Might  as  well  have  stopped  at  home,"  replied  Harvey. 

There  was  a  slight  pause,  during  which  the  gentlemen 
were  wondering  where  the  brigands  could  have  got  to,  and 
the  ladies  were  thinking  what  nonsense  it  was  to  go  brigand 
hunting  at  all. 

"I'm  sure  I  wish  we  had  never  come  to  Naples,"  said 
Hilda. 

"  Don't  say  that,  dear,"  replied  Harvey.  "  It  will  all  come 
right  in  the  end." 

"  I  have  lost  my  dearest  friend  on  earth." 

"  You  mean  Emily  ?  " 

"  Yes." 

"  Oh,  we'll  get  her  back  again,  never  fear." 

There  was  a  sound  of  footsteps  on  the  stair. 

"  Here's  another,"  said  Walter.     "  That's  Jack,  I'll  bet." 


282     JACK  HARKA  WA  Y  AMONG  THE  BRIGANDS. 

"  No,  it  isn't ;  it's  too  heavy  for  Jack.  I  think  it  must  be 
our  giant  ? " 

"  Garden  ?  " 

"  Yes." 

"  You  are  right,  by  Jove  !  Holloa !  Tom,  old  man,  how 
have  you  sped  ? "  inquired  the  little  coxswain. 

"  I've  drawn  several  covers,  but  no  find,  though  I've  had 
the  honour  of  being  shot  at  three  times,"  answered  Garden, 
with  his  usual  cool  imperturbability. 

Garden  lifted  his  tall-crowned  felt  hat,  which  had  three 
holes  in  it. 

"  You  done  that  yourself,  Tom,  to  cram  us,"  laughed 
Walter. 

"  If  I  have,  may  I  be  eternally  cut  to  every  decent  man 
I  know." 

"  Well,  we're  glad  to  see  you  back  safe  and  sound." 

"  Mrs.  Harvey,  pardon  me  my  rudeness — and  you,  too, 
Miss  Cockles — in  parleying  with  this  dust-begrimed,  ill- 
favoured  ruffian  before  I  reported  myself  to  you,"  said 
Garden. 

"  Thank  you  kindly,"  said  the  little  coxswain.  "  What  do 
you  call  yourself  ?  " 

"  You  fellows  had  better  get  up  stairs  and  change."  said 
Harvey. 

"  We've  had  five  days  and  nights  of  it  in  the  open,"  re- 
plied Garden,  adding — "  Heard  anything  of  Harkaway  ?  " 

"No." 

"  He  hasn't  turned  up  ?  " 

"  Not  yet." 

All  at  once  Mr.  Mole  burst  into  the  room,  exhibiting 
strong  excitement. 

"  My  dear  boys,  glad  to  see  you  all  back  again  !  "  he  ex- 
claimed. 

"  What's  the  matter,  sir  ?  Your  wool's  gone  the  wrong 
way,"  said  Harvey. 

"  Has  my  hair  taken  to  stand  on  end  ?  Ah  !  it's  only  a 
way  it's  got  when  I'm  put  out.  A  most  alarming  rumour  has 
reached  me.  I  can  not  trace  it  to  its  source,  but  it  is  cur- 
rently reported  in  Naples  that  Harkaway  is  captured  by  the 
brigands." 

The  continuation  of  "Jack  Harkaway's  Adventures 
-Imong  the  Brigands"  is  found  in  "Jack  Harkaway's 
Escape  from  the  Brigands"  and  may  be  had  of  your 
iealer  or  from  the  publishers  of  this  book  uooti  receipt 
of  75  cents. 


ftlger  Series  lor  Boys 

The  public  and  popular  verdict 
for  many  years  has  approved  of 
the  Alger  series  of  books  as  among 
the  most  wholesome  of  all  stories 
for  boys.  To  meet  the  continued 
demand  for  these  books  in  the 
most  attractive  style  of  the  bind- 
er's art,  we  have  made  this  special 
edition  in  ornamental  designs  in 
three  colors,  stamped  on  side  and 
back.  Clear,  large  type  is  used  on 
superior  super-finish  paper.  The 
elaborate  designs  are  stamped  up- 
on binder's  English  linen  cloth,  with  side  and  back  titles 
in  large  letterings.  Each  book  in  printed  wrapper. 


1  Adrift  in  New  York 

2  Andy  Gordon 

3  Andy  Grant's  Pluck 

4  Bob  Burton 

5  Bound  to  Rise 

6  Brave  and  Bold 

7  Cash  Boy,  The 

E  Chester  Rand 
Cousin's  Conspiracy,  A 

10  Do  and  Dare 

11  Driven  From  Home 

12  Erie  Train  Boy 

13  Facing  the  World 

14  Five  Hundred  Dollars 

15  Frank's  Campaign 

16  Grit;  The  Young  Boatman 

17  Herbert  Carter's  Legacy 

18  Hector's  Inheritance 

19  Helping  Himself 

20  In  a  New  World 

21  Jack's  Ward 

22  Jed,  the  Poor  House  Boy 

23  Joe's  Luck 

24  Julius,  the  Street  Boy 

25  Luke  Walton 

For  Sale  by  all  Book   and  Newsdealers,  or  will  be  sent  to  any  address 

in  the  U.  S..  Canada  or  Meiico,  postpaid,  on  receipt  of  price 

50c  each,  in  currency,  money  order  or  stamps. 

M.  A.  Donahue  &  Co.  *07' 


26  Making  His  Way 

27  Mark  Mason's  Victory 

28  Only  an  Irish  Boy 

29  Paul,  the  Peddler 

30  Phil,  the  Fiddler 

31  Ralph  Raymond's  Heir 

32  Risen  from  the  Ranks 

33  Sam's  Chance 

34  Shifting  for  Himself 

35  Sink  or  Swim 

36  Slow  and  Sure 

37  Store  Boy,  The 

38  Strive  and  Succeed 

39  Strong  and  Steady 

40  Struggling  Upward 
TinBox,TheP 
Tom,  the  Boot-Black 

43  Tony,  the  Tramp 

44  Try  and  Trust 

45  Wait  and  Hope 

46  W  Sherwood's  Probation 

47  Young  Acrobat 

48  Young  Adventurer,  The 

49  Young  Outlaw 

50  Young  Salesman 


41 

42 


ONWARD    SERIES 

Krx    Sets    for  Boys    qf   ROOKS    6  Vols.  to  Each  Set 


are  issuing  in  this 
series  of  sets  only 
the  highest  class 
and  best  known 
E  popular 
for  boys 
by  the  most  pop- 
ular of  all  boys' 
writers.  InoMer- 
ingtbese  sets,  we 
are  giving  the 
first  opportunity 
of  securing  uni- 
formly bound 
sets  of  these 
works,  attract- 
ively packed  in 
tail'si;*, i  :al box- 
es. They  willun- 
doubtedly  dem- 
onstrate their 
salability  on  ac- 
count of  the 
elaborate  show- 
Ing  which  can  be 

made  by  a  present  of  this  kind  for  a  moderate  price.  The  books  are  all  printed 
from  new  plates,  clear  type,  on  an  extra  quality  of  paper,  and  bound  tn  su- 
perior binder's  cloth,  each  series  having  an  attractive  cover  design,  stamped 
in  three  colors  and  gold. 

THE  GUNBOAT  SERIES.     By  Harry  Castlemon. 

Trank  the  Yeung  Naturalirt  Frank  in  the  Woods  Prank  en  »  Gunbort 

frank  on  the  Lower  Mississippi         Trank  Before  Vicksburg  frank  on  the  Prairie 

THE  BOAT  CLUB  SERIES.     By  Oliver  Optic. 

til  Aboard  Boat  Club  Little  by  littfc 

Bow  or  Never  Poor  and  Proud  Try  Again 

THE  WOOD  RANGERS  SERIES.     By  Capt.  Mayne  Reid. 
Boy  Hunters  Lone  Ranch  Rif.'e  Ranger* 

Scalp  Hunters  Afloat  in  the  forest  Desert  I:>me 

THE  LEATHER  STOCKING  SERIES.     By  J.  Fenimore  Cooper. 

The  Deerslayer  Last  of  tiia  idohicana  Picaeen 

The  Prairie  Tho  Pathfinder  The  Spy 

LUCK  AND  PLUCK  SERIES.     By  Horatio  Alger,  Jr. 

Sink  or  Swim  Strong  snd  Steady  Strive  and  Succeed 

Try  and  Trust  Risen  from  the  Ranks  Bound  to  Rise 

TATTERED  TOM  SERIES.     By  Horatio  Alger,  Jr. 

Pvil  the  Psddler  Phil  the  Fiddler  Julius  the  Street  B»y 

Slow  and  Sure  Sam's  Chinee  The  Kouag  Outlaw 

WAY  TO  SUCCESS  SERIES.      By  Horatio  Alger,  Jr. 

Bob  Burtnn  The  Stcro  Boy  Strn-rpling  Upward 

Luke  Walton  Facing  th«  World  In  a  New  World 


Any  of  the  above  sets  of  six  volumes,  sent  to  any  address  ou  receipt 
of  $3  00,  or  any  individual  title  will  be  sent  on  receipt  of  75  cents 

M.      A.      DONOKUE       ®L       COMPANY 
4O7-429   Dearborn    Street  -:-   Chicago.   Illinois 


UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA,  LOS  ANGELES 

THE  UNIVERSITY  LIBRARY 
This  book  is  DUE  on  the  last  date  stamped  below 


261981 


H37jd 


Hemyng  - 
Jack  Harkaway 


among  the  brigands 


L  009  536  732  2 


PZ7 
H37jd 


